Oral

Being a superhero could be a tiring and draining job, physically and mentally. And right now, as she glided down towards the bank where a robbery was happening, it was the latter strain vexing Samantha, better known to the world as Crimson Nova. With her super hearing she could clock the distant approaching sirens of the local police. She’d beaten them here, which was par for the course. It helped she was already responding to an escaped convict, who seemingly had not only broken out of custody not twenty minutes ago, but was now in the process of attempting to rob the bank below. Even now, she could also hear the muffled voice in the bank reminding the civilians inside to hush. It was an all too familiar slightly nasally voice, Sadistica’s. ...

5. Spaniels Springer “Do you need help finding anything?” Joan was a sweet, older, Welsh lady. She didn’t deserve having to deal with a couple of horny idiots. But every sub needs a good collar, right? We bought our first collar off the bad website. It was cheap, and flimsy, and just a little too tight (almost like they design sex collars with women’s necks in mind). We could do better. But we weren’t quite ready to go full fetish shop; a bit too pricey for a couple of enthusiastic beginners. ...

Chapter 16 Evelyn guided Ana down the stairs. She stood before the heavy velvet curtain, her breath shallow. She had been here once before. A taste. An invitation. The thin latex suit covered her, ankle to neck. It was crotchless and left her breasts free. A latex thong and latex bra covered her up. Blindfolded in a latex hood with no eyeholes, she remembered the way the attendants had circled her clitoris with inhuman tongues, how they seemed to grab and tug at it, tease and worship it. That night had branded itself into her memory with a searing, aching desire that had never dulled. She’d become hooked in a single evening. Her body knew frustration intimately, a pulse of denial wrapped around her core like an iron tether. But tonight, the Sanctum awaited. ...

Part 28: Mindfuck “You didn’t invite me to your orgy last night?” Princess’s voice echoed in the small room. Emma had no desire to open her eyes as she laid on the floor, curled up under a blanket. The petite body she was spooning rolled over and buried her face in Emma’s chest. “There was no orgy. All of us are wearing chastity belts. Now let me sleep.” “Chastity belts don’t preclude you from having an orgy. We have an appointment soon and our resident therapist is missing.” ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 5 “Par ici, s’il vous plaît. La visite va commencer maintenant. Notre première exposition est une collection de photos en noir et blanc réalisées par Monsieur Deby, qui vient de Lorient.” Despite the frigid weather, Becky stepped lively through the local art museum in a conspicuously short black skirt, high heels, and a tight white V-neck shirt which showed off her collar line in a very tempting way, never mind that her nipples were clearly protruding beneath the soft fabric. The garters holding up her black silk stockings were just tangible under the hem. The guide couldn’t help but ogle, her strawberry-blond hair in curls topped with a black beret. She batted her eyes and gave off the air of a girl on the make. A mother jerked her puberty-stricken son to the other side of the small crowd as the guide made sure to stay close to Becky, pointing out items of interest during the museum tour. ...

6 Valerie’s Homecoming Surprise Valerie’s key turned in the penthouse lock just after dusk, the city’s glow bleeding in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Mid-semester break had come early (professors on strike, dorms half-empty), and she’d taken the red-eye, every mile of the flight aching with the need to feel Jessie’s skin under her palms again, to taste the surrender she’d only been able to imagine through late-night texts and breathless phone calls. ...

4. Steer Yeehaw “Too much…” I’d opened the door to find Sophie in a pink, bedazzled cowboy hat. “…t’s from Zara’s hen-do.” I snorted. “Get in here,” and pulled her inside, and gave her a squeeze. We didn’t get together at my place that often. I mean, I lived in a ‘modest’ flat, and she had a whole damn house. But a change of scenery is always nice, and there was an excellent Indian take-away just up the road. ...

5 1- Simmering Appetites Weeks blurred into a hazy rhythm after the Apex Grand’s near-catastrophe, Valerie’s dorm-room walls now plastered with photos of that last weekend—tangled limbs and tear-streaked grins frozen in time, a collage of bruises blooming like forbidden roses. College had swallowed her whole: lectures on postcolonial theory clashing in her mind with phantom pings of latex directives, her fingers tracing faint welts under flannel sheets during late-night calls with Jessie, the static crackle of the call a poor substitute for the polymer’s vice. ...

Chapter 29 My eyes slowly opened, allowing my bedroom to come into view. The soft, morning light from the window was just bright enough to illuminate the area, lighting the bed and walls just enough despite the darkness of the outside world. My hand travelled around me, gliding across the soft mattress and open blanket and revealed that I was alone in the room. There was no one else sharing my bed. ...

Part 8: Second Thoughts The staff at the walk-in clinic didn’t seem any more credulous than the cop regarding the cause of Dan’s injuries. But they dutifully stitched the gash on his chin and straightened his nose. They gave him a script for pain killers and sent him on his way. By Monday morning Dan’s eyes were swollen to slits. His face had purpled around his nose and eyes. He called in sick to work, took a pain pill and washed it down with a beer. ...

4 With Valerie’s college departure circling like a shadow on the calendar, Eleanor Hargrove had orchestrated one final indulgence for the girls, a lavish escape to the Apex Grand, one of her husband’s sprawling chrome-and-crystal empire lording over the city skyline. Over breakfast in the sun-dappled conservatory, amid the clink of porcelain and the faint steam of chamomile tea, she’d unveiled the plan with her trademark poise: a sprawling three-bedroom penthouse suite, all with floor-to-ceiling views of the skyline and hint of luxury that masked the deeper games to come that she’d planned. ...

Prologue She pulled me back at the last minute, her hand gripping the thick base of my topknot firmly. I felt his cock twitch as it slithered wetly out of my throat. Even then I unconsciously tried to hold onto it, sucking harder so that it slipped out between my wet lips with a loud, slurping squelch, just as his load shot. I felt his cum splash into my open mouth, another shot splattered across my face, there was so much of it. I moaned, half in discomfort from her grip on my hair, half in pent up arousal from the vibrating toys embedded in my latex thong that had kept me edging the whole time. ...

Lillian found herself lying atop a round table, completely naked with her legs spread as far as she could make them go. She was vaguely aware that this was wrong. She shouldn’t be doing this–had never done anything this brazen, just…dirty. But she also knew she had to stay right where she was. She didn’t know why and found it impossible to even think about why. The man had told her to lay here, so she did. Looking around Lillian could see that other women apparently had the same thought. Two that she could see without altering her position (which she must not do without being told to!) were in chairs watching her and a woman on the next table: human centerpieces. ...

Less than an hour after the homing beacon signal was first detected by moon base Gamma-Four, the news media began proclaiming, “Mystery Solved - Emergency Log Capsule Received from Deep Interstellar Probe One.” The mystery began a year and a half ago when a superburst transmission was received from Interstellar One. Because superburst transmissions use extreme amounts of power to transmit at greater-than-light speeds the transmissions are limited to two special three or four letter code words. Numbers were initially used, but possible distortion required redundancy so a list of words was developed for all possible contingencies that might occur in deep space. ...

Fantasies cannot simply be dismissed. They exist and form one of the pillars of a person’s psyche. Jill was a woman who desperately yearned to experience the thrill of being a sex slave. She had heard stories of foreign countries where sex slavery was legal, and she longed to experience that freedom for herself. Her fantasies took in the stories she found and they backstopped her fantasies and desires. It became a need, not just a desire to experience sex l submission to the level a sex slave knows. ...

1. Set-up “Stand over here for me, legs apart…” I lined up my feet with the cuffs. “How does that stance feel? Is it awkward, uncomfortable?” “Maybe a little wide…?” I said. She repositioned the chains, moving the cuffs closer together. “Yeah, that’s better,” I said. “Good, good. Hands above your head…? Yeah, that looks okay.” I nodded. “Alright, pretty self-explanatory: ankles go in those ones, hands in the handcuffs, blindfold over your eyes, ballgag in your mouth. Obviously, do those last two before the handcuffs.” ...

Chapter Twelve - A Gold-eyed Slave Cycle 4378, Day 421 I have decided to move my daily mind records out of my diary and just make a record of what has happened in the past weeks. It is not that I want to hide anything from anyone, it is just that things were so overwhelming that my thoughts were too chaotic to make sense… to me or to other people who may some day read my diary. ...

Part 22 Chapter 100: Persephone ‘Seriously, thank you for rescuing me.’ Persephone said as they crept along the street outside the wall of Tabatha’s house. ‘It really was getting a bit much being used as a battery charger for that bloody woman’s wands. And that fucking elf always had cold hands!’ ‘Were you in there the whole time?’ ‘Only when I was here on trips obviously. Though I assume the AI was running it when I wasn’t,’ Persephone said. ...

Chapter 1 – Danielle, Sarah’s Mom Sarah’s mom Danielle considered herself bi with a heavy leaning toward lesbianism. Danielle was a woman standing 5’8” with a very shapely C cup pair of firm tits with nipples that stood up a bit pointy. She kept her pussy bald because her lovers hated fur in their mouth when they ate her, and she wanted to be considerate. Henry stood 6’ with only an average cock, but because of their love they said that size didn’t matter. They were open minded sexually and neither were possessive. ...

1 - My first kiss I lean my chin on my hand as I look out of the cafe window. Thinking back about the past year. Maybe I should give my dad a call? Visit him? See if he’s still an asshole? Meh… That doesn’t need checking, he’ll never change. Almost a year has passed since he kicked me out of the house. When he found the one skirt I owned back then he called me a crossdressing homo and told me I wasn’t his son anymore. That came as quite a shock at first. In the following fight he kicked me out of the house. For 3 days I was homeless with nowhere to go. Fortunately I have since been able to find a place to stay. I’m renting some guys’ basement apartment. Nobody came looking for me either so I guess I got a fresh start at life. ...

Chapter Ten - Trapped Like Rats Cycle 4378, Day 358 Cross-shaft fifteen seems to go on for miles. It slants up slightly and I would hate to be hauling a full cart up this incline. We reach an elevator. It has a very strange-looking door on it and there is a man sitting at a desk next to it. The second overseer is standing next to him. “Dome is pressurized for the work shift,” he says curtly. “They are already working so you will have to bust your hump to make quota.” ...

After a year of college in the dormitory where roommates are assigned and not chosen, Jill, now 19 felt that she’d like to have a roommate that would be a better match. Jill got along with her first year roommates, but none really became friends. They all had their own separate interests. Jill never thought of herself as hot or beautiful, but her lovers would dispute that. They would consider her very sexy with her short blond hair, blue eyes and firm C/D cup tits with pointy nipples with well defined pink areolas. She always kept her slave cunt bald as would be required of her by an owner, she imagined. ...

Prologue If your BDSM reading preference is getting right to the action, followed by more action and nothing but action, you might want to skip this writing. I offer that suggestion as this is a true story of CNC play that details what happened to me over a long three days, so there are lots of facts, backstory, physical descriptions and personal thoughts that go along with the strict bondage and sexual abuse I received, i.e. to some it is a long read. Still, I’m told many BDSM enthusiasts find it intriguing as well as stimulating to read a real story over a fictional one. That said, I think you’ll find this one has more than enough action during its course. Some parts may even be hard to believe, but it all happened. ...

Chapter Nine - Sentenced to the Mines Cycle 4378, Day 357 I don’t know where I am. Everything is black. I try to remember how I got here. It is hard. My mind and body move so slowly. I remember lucida and I were enjoying the peace and quiet of the beautiful garden area in the center of the house. We went there often in the afternoon for a short while. I was very happy. Master would be home soon. My hair was growing back and I had a short rope hanging down my back. I had been keeping up with my pleasure slave training and had even learned a few more things which might please him. Everything was wonderful. ...

Part 21 Chapter 95: Last Night in Thoth Back in the studio, Ellie let the illusion fall and Honey shimmered back into view. She was cuffed again and he stood looking at her. ‘Ezio,’ Ellie said after a moment’s silence. ‘Do you…’ For a moment she was not a Seductress but Ellie Trapp, college student. ‘Do you want to see me again? Outside, I mean…’ She cringed inwardly. ‘You are a girl, right?’ He was joking but the comment jarred her. ...

Chapter Eight - Purchasing a New Slave Cycle 4378, Day 297 Master has been gone now for two months. Despite the many advances in thrust engines, it still takes a space liner that long to get to the Home Planet system. Master will be gone for at least another two months, and that is if his business on Home Planet is only a day or two. My body burns for him. If it were not for lucida relieving my fires each night I think that I would burn up like the straw figures on the fires at the Day of Remembrance ceremonies. ...

Chapter Seven - Another Night With Master Cycle 4378, Day 237 I can hear far away voices. Someone is calling me. “My little shishi,” the voice says. “It is time to wake up. I try, but my body doesn’t want to obey my mind. It is as if I am asleep and awake at the same time. “Give her more of the stimulant,” the voice says. I feel a sting in my arm and then a warm feeling that starts to wash over my body. My eyes flutter open to see Master and Madame Loretta standing over me. Both look very concerned. ...

Part 20 Chapter 90: A Woman Scorned Amanda looked at the small pot in her hand. It was, she thought, a little strange that one could buy or indeed might need to buy vaseline in Fantasia X or, perhaps, there should be an abundant supply of it. The brandy had given her just a small amount of courage. Being a Level 4 Adventuress who’d just dumped her dominant (or was that domineering?) lover/boss did the rest. The sensation made her partly regret the decision not to go into the wilderness with the warriors; she was sure she could have held her own. ...

He landed in Bangkok with a single suitcase and a hunger that no amount of Western dating apps had ever satisfied. Mark was forty-two, divorced, solvent, and tired of women who pretended to want equality while secretly craving control they were too afraid to name. He had read the forums, the dark subreddits, the whispered stories: somewhere in Isan there were still villages where a farang with money and patience could find a girl raised on old rules—rules that bent, slowly, in the opposite direction once the hook was set. ...

Chapter Six - Runaway Slave Cycle 4378, Day 201 It has been almost three weeks since I was with my Master. I find myself almost hungering for him. It is as if I need him inside me. I find myself getting wet when I remember our last night together. I was so hoping that he would send for me again, but the very next morning he left on urgent business… or at least that is what he told Mooreena, the house administrator, to tell everyone. ...

Chapter Five - A Night With My Master Cycle 4378, Day 183 This is excruciating. I want to run through the hallways and corridors to my Master’s quarters. I want to show him what I have learned and how my body has been… improved. But Madame Loretta ordered lucida to lead me and lucida is a hobble slave. She moves so slowly and now she is moving even slower. I can’t stand it. His door is just around the corner but lucida is barely moving. ...

Jackie had always harboured a secret desire, one she hesitated to share with her husband, Tom. It wasn’t just a fleeting curiosity; it was a deep, unspoken longing that had woven itself into her thoughts over the years, surfacing in quiet moments when she least expected it. One quiet evening, as they sat together in their cosy living room, the fire crackling softly in the background, she finally gathered the courage. ...

Part 18 Chapter 80: The Call Amazonne knew she was being summoned and it was a summons she could not resist. Even in Fantasia, moving in bondage required considerable effort and she was panting hard when she finally thought she was far enough away to work herself free without disturbing the rest of the party. It took her nearly an hour more to escape, and she soon realised that tugging on the rope, rotating her wrists to seek out the knots was more effective and safer than trying to saw through the cords by rubbing them against her sword. Eventually she managed to free her left wrist and then untie the rope around her right one. Her elbows were still pinned together and the ropes that bound her ankles were tied to her elbow bonds but with her hands free she was able to use her sword to cut through the cords holding her in the hogtie and then, finally, able to extend her ankles, she sat up and, wedging the sword against a rock, managed to free her arms. This left the rope harness with its knotted crotch rope and intricate bindings designed to constrain and tease her breasts. She was about to cut it away when she saw someone move in the camp and crouched down behind the rock to conceal herself. ...

Part 3 Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath of the thick steam that seemed to billow through the air and caress her skin, Claire Devroux found herself smiling at the strange but pleasant warmth spreading throughout her chest as she ducked beneath the shower head and allow the spray of water to sluice over her naked body. Sighing as the accumulated aches and pains of the day seemed to melt away beneath that almost decadently hot stream, the woman slicked her long red hair back and spent a moment simply reveling in the sensation. Despite her rather exotic tastes in the bedroom she was a simple woman at heart and there was just something so indescribably wonderful about a nice hot shower after a long day at the office and a vigorous workout, almost as if all of her accumulated stresses and troubles were being slowly massaged away and washed down the drain. ...

Chapter Three - *Training to Please a Man__ #### **Cycle 4378, Day 169* It has been over a month since my night with Master. I have seen him several times since then in the hallways here at the House of Burcroft, but I don’t know if he saw me. Perhaps I am insignificant to him. Besides, I am in training from the time that lucida wakes me in the morning until I stagger back to my bed long after darkness has fallen. I never realized there was so much to learn about being a personal sex slave. ...

Frank looked up and down the length of the corridor, breathing through his COVID mask. The fluorescent ceiling panels flickered but everything was quiet as he slid the key into the top door lock. He held his breath as he tried to turn it, but then the resistance stopped and the bolt slid back into the door. One more breath, and the bottom lock yielded as well. The door knob turned smoothly, and the door opened to let Frank inside. He closed the door just as the sound of the elevator came from the end of the corridor. He glanced at his watch: Seven-fifteen. The conference dinner and speeches would be going for two hours minimum, and there was a half hour drive to get here if every traffic light was green. Time to get started. ...

Chapter Two - First Night as a Sex Slave* ####Cycle 4378, Day 138* Last night was wonderful in a very strange sort of way. Almost as soon as we started eating, Master pressed something on his wrist that looked like a very small watch and suddenly I felt… empty. My mind diary was no longer recording my thoughts. I concentrated on the word “Status” in my mind and suddenly I could see the status display of my lifepack superimposed over the prawns I was dipping in the spicy sauce. It said, “Off Line” in flashing red letters. ...

Emma and Jake had been married for five years, but the spark had dimmed into routine. At 28, Emma was a stunning blonde with curves that turned heads—full D-cup breasts, a toned ass from yoga, and long legs that begged to be wrapped around someone. Jake, 30, was fit but unassuming, a software engineer with a secret kink he’d confessed years ago: he fantasized about watching her with other men, especially dominant ones who could give her what he couldn’t in bed. When they stumbled upon the ad for “Hedonistic Haven,” an adults-only, anything-goes resort in Jamaica, it felt like fate. “Clothing optional, total freedom,” the site promised. They booked it for two weeks, hearts racing with anticipation. ...

Looking for Lewd (in all the right places) Officer Escobedo opened the door of the adult movie theatre and stepped from the hundred-degree heat into blessed air conditioning. There had been a series of confused calls to the station house about lewd behavior, and Carlos had drawn the assignment. He looked around the lobby, which was empty save for the plump older brunette at the ticket and snack counter who was talking on a cell phone. He walked over and flashed his badge, explaining that he needed to go inside to check out some complaints. The woman shrugged and waved him toward the curtained entrance, still busy with her phone call. ...

Chapter 3 The outer cell door opened, the creaking of the hinges echoed in the brick lined room outside the inner wooden door and waking him from his light and fitful doze. The inner door flew open on its old hinges and she stood silhouetted in the doorway, sexy as hell with one hand on her shapely hip and the other across her taught belly, gripping what looked like a hundred two-inch wide tan coloured leather belts, their buckles glinting in the dim dungeon lighting. ...

Shepard sighed, letting the hot water wash over her shoulders. That last mission had been stressful. Too many close calls, too many risks. The war with the reapers was going poorly already, and dealing with the constant harassment from Cerberus was only making it worse. If only she could get a moment to relax, a brief escape where the weight of the whole galaxy wasn’t resting on her shoulders, where she could just be a person. Sadly, the closest she got was these post-mission showers, alone in her cabin. In the steam, she could pretend the outside world didn’t exist. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 4 News of Becky’s pending divorce occupied most of the route’s discussion that morning. Linda quickly fanned the rumors beforehand as Becky knew she would. When the discourse died down, Paula couldn’t hold out any longer. “I ‘ave some news! Arnold and I are expecting!” The collective shriek scared off a flock of pigeons and annoyed several others playing chess in the park. Paula’s announcement ignited excited chatter among the group for the remainder of their route. When they had arrived back at the cul-de-sac, Paula managed to pull Becky aside. ...

Part 10: The Puppy in Heat Lindsey opened her eyes at dawn, not with fear, but with a warmth that ran through her belly. The memory of the previous night—the intertwined bodies, the muffled moans, the smell of nano-latex and sweat—still vibrated on her skin. She stretched slowly, feeling the sweet ache of used muscles, the invisible mark of Morgana’s hands, the gentle pressure of Elisabeth’s fingers. And then, without thinking, she brought her hands to her breasts, large, heavy, and sensitive. She caressed them slowly, squeezing her nipples until a moan escaped her lips. ...

Part 16 Chapter 72: Ellie the Dominant ’So, Mistress,’ the elf asked. ‘How do you want me?’ ‘Naked is a good start,’ Ellie said, appraising the slim toned body before her with its multiple piercings. She hardened her voice. ‘On your knees.’ ‘Yes, Mistress.’ The elf smiled, lifting her hands behind her head and preparing to drop to her knees. Ellie used the whip. It felt instinctive, one of those character traits that the AI gives a character. The whip slashed across the elf’s belly, curling round it and Ellie jerked her in close. ...

Part 6 – Fully Controlled It was a crisp Tuesday morning, nearly a month since my weekend as Nick’s own sexbot, when my phone buzzed with his name on the screen. The memory of those days—displayed in his shop, stored among the Emma-bots, surrendering to the collar’s pulse—still sent a warm thrill through me. I answered, my voice already tinged with curiosity. “Em,” Nick said, his tone a mix of excitement and caution, “I’ve got something really big coming up. An important client is visiting this weekend. He’s a regular, always rents one of my Emma-bots for… entertainment. Top-tier, discreet, and perfectly safe. I was wondering if you’d be up for something new. I know that this is a big step up from what you’ve done before, and you were curious about how it would be to be sent out as just another sexbot. So, how’d you like to be his escort sexbot for the night?” ...

Part 9: The Veil of Betrayal The buzz of the Academy’s alarm pierced the silence of the cabin like a miscalibrated laser, a shrill beep that echoed in Lindsey’s ears like a remnant of the previous night. The morning air smelled of recycled ozone and the faint metallic tang of the ventilation ducts. Lindsey sat up in her bunk, the synthetic mattress creaking under her weight, and a torrent of thoughts assaulted her: guilt gnawed at her from within, a slow acid devouring her insides. How could I drag Elisabeth into the holodeck? My mentor, my beloved professor, now a toy for that… creation of hers. All because of my stupidity, my curiosity that opened the cage. Her hands trembled as they brushed the sheets, the rough texture reminding her of the restraints from the night before, but there was no time to crumble. She needed to prepare for the day, to feign normalcy in a world that was crumbling. ...

Crisp autumn air brushed against Rene’s cheeks. She stood outside her coworker’s middle-class two-story home. She had already rung the doorbell, but her heart was still racing. If anything, it had sped up. In truth, she found her friend from work, Yvette, so alluring. She wanted to be more than friends, so Rene was still coping with the fact she had been asked to Yvette’s house for dinner. It was part of a fantasy come true. Of course, she knew the other part of her fantasy, wild raunchy sex with the slightly older woman wouldn’t be on the menu. ...

It’s a tale as old as time, isn’t it? Somebody finds a rusty old lamp (that for some reason looks more like a coffee pot), goes to polish it up and *flash* out smokes the top half of a man to offer three wishes? Well, that’s not quite how I met my Genie… and MY Genie was quite obviously not a man, either. We met, of all places, at a sex club - specifically my local BDSM night - I was there as one of only a select few single males allowed and had won the ballot for that month’s meeting, the idea being to keep the numbers sensible and have a balance between couples, singles, and their respective orientations. My recent dating history had been a string of nice but vanilla women and at nearly 30, I was starting to look for someone permanent, and with whom I could explore lifestyle submission and a Female Led Relationship. ...

1. Into the rabbit hole “I can’t believe we’re actually doing this,” said Sophie to her friend as the taxi closed in on their destination. “If you get past the initial impression, it’s actually pretty cozy, and the food is fantastic,” Tina answered, looking lazily through the cab window at the evening strollers thinning out as the neighbourhoods were getting worse. “The food. " “Yeah, kinda like pork, but more delicate. Healthier, too, or so they say.” ...

Interactive Christmas Special You wake up to find that it is bitterly cold and when you open your eyes you see snow swirling above you driven by a fierce, chill wind. You are lying on your back in a snowdrift along with your three escape room companions. You are all naked save for strategically wound cheesecloth scarves. Sitting up, you feel the bite of the wind more fiercely and suppressing a shiver, you force yourself to look around. You see only a flat expanse of snow and ice extending to all horizons. The only exception is a steel door a few meters away bearing the sign: ‘Santa’s Secret Sex Toy Factory’ ...

Part Two – Rehabilitation The bag jostles around you as the car rumbles along, the trunk’s confined space amplifying every bump and turn. The plastic clings to your skin, still damp with the grime of the dumpster, and the faint musk of your earlier indiscretions lingers in the air. Your wrists and ankles remain bound, the duct tape chafing slightly with each shift, but you’ve stopped fighting it—resignation’s settled in, mixed with a flicker of something else. Curiosity, maybe? Dread? Or that same dark thrill you can’t quite shake? You’re not sure anymore; the lines are blurring. ...

Chapter 28 I grunted, trying to stretch my arm as far as possible to bring the feather duster over the top of the kitchen cabinet. Being placed within this damn belt was hard enough, but the fact that Jane went out of her way to tease and embarrass me presented a much larger challenge. I couldn’t even figure out why Emily’s mother wanted it to be that clean, it wasn’t exactly a place we would see every day and it wasn’t like she would be able to check to see I did my job correctly. The wooden chair wobbled under my weight as I moved backwards and forwards, trying my best to get the duster into every spot, even going as far as pulling myself up on my toes to reach the very end of the area. ...

Part 7: The Consequences of the Game In an instant, the idyllic meadow vanished, dragging with it the soft grass and warm sun, not like a scene change, but as if reality itself were crumbling. The puppy suit, a second skin of nanolatex that had adhered to every curve of her body, didn’t disintegrate into a bright light, but dissolved with a cold sigh, a chilling sensation that spread from her hardened nipples to the base of her spine. Lindsey was left standing, naked and vulnerable in an absolute void, where the air smelled of ozone and the promise of a calculated pain. The silence of the holodeck was heavier than any sound, a silence that vibrated with a sinister anticipation. ...

“My balls are going to burst!” Craig complained. It had been three whole weeks since his penis was imprisoned in its steel cage. Craig had agreed to wear a chastity device to attract more viewers. They needed money badly for rent and other expenses. Mona had first put Craig in stringent bondage as part of a show and repeatedly brought him almost to orgasm before applying an ice pack and locking him up. His struggles as the cage was applied were delicious. Mona sat on his face for cunnilingus afterwards. She teased him repeatedly until tonight. ...

‘Keith.’ The voice was chummy but with a hint of authority. Professor Keith Kink looked up from the report he was reading. ‘Mr de Vile?’ ‘Reginald, please.’ The man held up a tablet. ‘You’ve seen the figures?’ ‘Not unexpected.’ Kink forced a smile, not surprised about the outcome of the poll ‘Our subscribers voting for the girls’ freedom carries hints of turkeys voting for Christmas,’ he said with as much jocularity as he could muster. ...

Episode 2: Bondage University (Part 2) ‘Mistress? Permission to speak?’ Charlotte knelt on the floor of Isabel’s room. Her wrists were still locked behind her back but Isabel had just removed her gag. ‘Granted.’ ‘What was that about collusion?’ Charlotte saw Isabel blush and look away at the window. Then she went to her desk and picked up a slim booklet labelled ‘course handbook’. ‘It’s one of the university rules.’ Isabel turned to look at her. ‘I’m supposed to properly dominate you, not just play at it. “Regardless of the identity of your allocated partner, you as a dominant are required to treat them as the submissive they are…”,’ she read. ‘Apparently, if I do that I’ll be a better dominant and you’ll be a better submissive: “submissives must be allowed to explore their chosen lifestyle and develop their own potential”.’ ...

Chapter 27 “Oh, no! Oh, no!” I kept saying the same two words over and over as I finally gained the courage to leave the dressing room behind me. I closed my eyes and mentally counted in my head, when I reached the third number, that was when I pulled back the curtain separating me from the rest of the customers and ran towards the door. The second after I pulled the curtain back, my arms reached around my stomach, holding onto my sides with as much force as I could muster to hide the chastity belt away from the public eye. If even one person caught the steel material shining in the unnatural light, that could have been enough to get everyone’s attention. It was impossible to know how anyone would react to seeing the tight belt around my waist. Potentially, they have the power to ignore it, or put it down to their brain’s imagination. However, it was the other possibility that played over and over in my head. The potential that someone saw it who didn’t take too kindly with my kink being on display to the public. ...

Part 15 Chapter 68: Torture The Master of Assassins undid his cloak as he looked down at the implements on he table which appeared to be a mix of sex toys and genuine instruments of torture and a few that were probably both. Then he tossed the cloak onto the armchair and pushing up the sleeves of his doublet he walked back towards Ellie. ‘So,’ he said, ‘you were about to tell me what you were doing in Thoth.’ ...

One (Original chapter) My husband Blake returned home after a day at work to find the house quiet and empty, with his wife still appearing to him to either be at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs towards our bedroom to get out of his work clothes, then after kicking off his shoes, and after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered our bedroom, but as he was walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there on the floor. ...

Part Six ComiCon, let the robogames begin! It was the closing weekend at a large regional Comic Convention. Paula and Maggie had arrived as early as they could be let in, pleading with the event organizers that they wanted to update their displays before opening Saturday morning. In addition to Maggie and Paula, several technicians were in the booth rigging up a new larger central monitor and the necessary computer to run it. They also had some delivery men from Paula’s company helping them move in the new displays. Paula directed them to place two of the flatbeds behind a curtained off area behind the main display booth, the objects on the flatbeds were well covered so as to conceal their contents from curious eyes. Using a powered forklift they brought in a brand new Electronic Throne display, this one without a cyborg sitting on it, although sitting would imply they could stand up. The cyborg was actually a part of the original throne currently on display. Paula had them move that throne with its attached Cyborg into the same curtained off back area. Then set up the empty Electronic Throne where it had been. ...

Part 13 Alex awoke completely and utterly trapped in rubber. Every inch of her skin felt the cool, slippery press of the material. The gentle whoosh and pop of the air intake on her drone mask filled her ears, and something pressed in against her from all sides like an endless, stretchy hug. She shifted and found her arms stuck to her sides, as if glued there. Her fingers were held tight in rubber balls that barely stretched as she tried to push her fingers out. Her legs were bound together tightly, and she could only move them apart slightly before something stretchy immediately brought them back together. ...

“What is this?” After I opened the small metal door revealing the content of my mailbox, I found a single letter stamped with the University logo. Behind me, students were buzzing around, living their life, meeting up with friends, and exchanging stories about their summer vacation now over. Me too, I was back, but I wasn’t as happy as they were. The reason was that I had shot myself in the foot at the end of the last semester. ...

Part 4: The Price of Progress The next morning’s alarm went off, but Lindsey ignored it. For the first time in her life, she was going to skip her classes. Her body felt stiff and heavy, as if every muscle had been subjected to an intense and unusual workout. The brush of her uniform’s fabric against her skin was a strange sensation. She couldn’t go to the infirmary, as that would mean answering questions she couldn’t. How could she explain this feeling of extreme fatigue? Despite everything, a persistent thought kept her going: the memory of the most mind-blowing orgasm of her life, a sensation so powerful it refused to fade. ...

Part Five The past few weeks had been very busy, so my chances of spending time with Ollie were slim. We seemed to pass each other in the short time between finishing work and going to bed, to be up and ready for the next day’s busy schedule. Even my meatgirl fantasies took a back seat; I was missing being tied up and stored away, my naked body on display, just another product waiting to be sold. I think even Ollie was missing having me bound and available for him to use, so too, I guess, was Matt down in the store, as I had to turn down his offer to be tightly trussed up by his firm hands, though it was tempting to give myself to him. ...

Episode 1: Bondage University (Part 1) Isabel opened her eyes to find herself lying in the bed in her room at college. Surely it hadn’t all been a dream. That whole escape room thing, just a creation of her subconscious. Yet, here she was in the familiar room with her desk and her chair and the blue curtains in college colours and her posters on the wall of… Oh! Posters of women in bondage, drawings: a naked brunette in some sort of predicament, standing on her toes with clips on her nipples and wires and what looked like switches under her heels, a huge gag silencing her as she struggled to maintain her posture and avoid whatever punishment any lapse might deliver to her helpless body; another woman wearing nothing but heeled boots impaled on a phallus with spikes at the base to force her to keep her legs apart, her arms strapped behind her in what looked like tight metal restraints, a large ball gag held in her mouth by more metallic looking straps; there were women punishing other women, a brunette with an impossibly tiny waist in a rubber bra and knickers and boots you probably couldn’t walk in using a whip on a similarly scantily clad blonde in even more improbable footwear; there were stripes on the girls’ bottom where the whip had struck; a kneeling woman, again in boots, bound and tightly gagged at the feet of a sultry brunette wearing tiny knickers and a flowing robe with her fist in her slave’s hair. ...

Chapter 1: Worlds Apart The discovery of Gaia-II was a tantalizing glimpse of paradise, a verdant jewel suspended in the unforgiving blackness twelve light-years from Earth. It was a dream strangled by cruel mathematics. A century of travel with conventional drives meant a journey longer than a full human lifespan. The new world was a beautiful, unreachable fantasy. Everyone knew it. Everyone, except Cassian Valerius. The ruthless, visionary founder of Valerius Stellar Dynamics saw not an insurmountable problem, but his singular opportunity to etch his name into history. And he knew exactly where to find his solution. His gaze fell upon SluTech, a company whose public face was that of a luxury sex toy manufacturer, but whose darkest secret was whispered only in the circles of the ultra-wealthy and the underworld: “Dollyfication.” ...

“You’re not doing it anymore, and I refuse to be a part of it,” said Abby whilst giving her best friend Amy a stern look. “Please Abbs, you know how much it means to me, I can’t live without it!” “Don’t be so dramatic, it’s just a fetish Amy, you can go without it.” Amy dropped her head, she knew Abby was right, but the draw of the excitement was overwhelming, it was her drug, and she was addicted. ...

The silence of her apartment was a pressure, a bland weight that Anya had come to despise. It was a world of beige walls, sensible furniture, and the quiet hum of a life lived in conformity. By day, she was an efficient administrator, her white-blonde hair pulled back in a severe bun, her movements precise and unremarkable. But by night, in the cathedral of her mind, she was a symphony of squeaking latex and clicking steel. ...

Part 14 Chapter 63: More Orgasms Prospero took hold of one of the rings attached to her collar and led her towards the bed in the corner of the workshop. ‘I am without an apprentice at present,’ he said as if explaining the small bed. ‘But, if it helps…’ He snapped his fingers and the bed appeared to expand, purple silk coverlets replacing the blankets, in a moment it had four posts and a gold rimmed canopy; gold and purple cushions lay scattered around it. The chest had become a dresser of dark wood inlaid with gold surmounted by a mirror in which Ellie could see Prospero reflected, his finger hooked in the collar around Honey’s throat. ...

How We Found Our Mutual Burial Fetish What started out as a bit of harmless fun fooling around at the beach while on holiday, turned into a fetish that both myself and my husband began to explore and enjoy, and revealed some of our secret, hidden fantasies to each other, that I enjoyed being buried and that he got great delight from burying me. It fitted in with me being more submissive in nature and him more willing to take control, he was always the more dominant one in our relationship, which was fine with me, and I was happy with letting him take charge. ...

“The city skyline was a glittering tapestry of stolen jewels, a view Krystal appreciated from the penthouse she was currently liberating of its contents. She was a ghost, a whisper in the world of the ultra-rich, a beautiful phantom who took what she wanted. Krystal was a masterpiece of her own design: five feet of curated perfection, with hair the colour of spun moonlight, lips perpetually swollen into a pout, and a body that defied gravity. Her Z-cup breasts and impossibly round, high butt were her trademarks, assets she used as much as her lockpicks and charm. She was, in her own mind, the ultimate prize, so it only made sense she should possess all the others. ...

Part 13 Chapter 59: Slaves for Rent To the side of the square, Ellie spotted a man wearing the leathers of a drover. He was leading a blonde pony by rope halter. A little way down the street she could see the sign of a farrier, the owner of the premises sitting outside. Even from this distance, it was obvious that the pony was used for heavy work judging by her thick strong legs and the welts and scars across her back that suggests regular encouragement from the whip. She walked, Ellie noticed, with a slight limp. The man stopped in front of the farrier and there was a brief discussion before the drover dropped some coins into the other man’s hand then passed the blonde’s reins to him. Then he turned and left the pony behind, emerging back into the square and striding across to his cart where he picked up a heavy leather bridle. ...

Part 5: Jeff’s New Slave My relationship with my husband Blake had changed it seems, at first we had just played with me bound and sealed away inside of my suitcase, and after finding me one day he had joined in and we both had fun with him using me for sex after storing me away, first under the bed, then in a cupboard and we progressed from there. Each time I felt more and more submissive towards him, and even allowed him to share me with his friend Jeff after revealing to him my secret fetish, much to our mutual delight. ...

Part 3 Alex stood in the foyer to her apartment staring at the range of items she had chosen for her plan. She looked back at the message she had typed out to Eris on her phone. With trepidation in her mind she contemplated if she really wanted to go through with this. What if I’m wrong? What if I just read all of the signs the wrong way? What if I just want it to be reciprocated so bad I imagined it? Alex thought to herself. She shook her head. ...

Part 1 – Maid for a night The purchase (This is too good to be true, right?) Marion thought. She was browsing through one of her favorite costume shops, the kind with adult cheerleaders and the likes, and there it was! A complete android maid costume, looking exactly like the real thing, judging from the photos, and at a bargain price! It was not cheap, but it was about ten times cheaper than the last robomaid costume she had seen, and it looked waayyy more realistic. ...

1) The fog of grief Natasha is once again curled up in the dark. Some days there were no tears. Today is not one of them. Not only did her fiancée have the nerve to die on her but had also arranged for flowers and gifts to be sent to her. She clutches Alexei’s t-shirt tightly. The pain in her heart feels cruel. She takes another swig of vodka. Tomorrow, she will drown herself with work. Both are equally ineffective in healing her. ...

It was about two in the morning. I was having trouble sleeping because I kept having really weird dreams. Considering my very strange imagination, a dream has to be really out of the ordinary for me to consider it weird… but these dreams were definitely weird. Then Danny Boy appeared– not in my dream– but alongside my bed. He was standing well over two meters tall and glaring down at me. I could feel his eyes boring into me creating a strange heating sensation on my back. That is what woke me from my dream. ...

Moonlight “And you’re sure that we’re going to be alone?” Jack asked as he turned off the main highway onto the well-worn dirt road. He glanced over at Desiree just long enough to catch her smile and nod, her feet playfully perched on the dashboard, the angle of her legs causing her loose skirt to ride up her thighs, revealing the bottom edge of her Hello Kitty panties. She knew exactly what she was doing. ...

The front of the invitation was black with big red lips angled across the front. In bright red letters that were supposed to look like dripping blood it said, “Let’s celebrate a 50th anniversary Rocky Halloween.” I had just started a new job in a relatively small, family-run business. There were only about a dozen or so employees in the office and another handful who were on the road or worked from home. I was unsure at first about fitting in because everyone, including my boss, Ralph, Jr, was younger than me. ...

Every room in the house is lit. There are lights outside shining on the house. Even the trees are wound with lights so there are no shadows. My grandmother is totally nuts about Halloween. And no, I don’t mean that she gets everything decorated and hands out candy to all the mini-extortionists who jubilantly cry out, “Trick or Treat!” She leaves that to me, standing with a small table at the end of the walkway so the little beggars– I so wanted to misspell that– so the little beggars won’t walk onto the property and accidentally cast a shadow. ...

CHAPTER 1 ON A COOL summer night in Prague, there’s no club more Insta-worthy than NERO in the estimation of Gina Maddis and her fellow travelers. The eight girls have been in Europe for nearly a month now, cutting loose on their summer break. Gina’s coming out of the bathroom, fresh off a line, when her eye catches on a young man sitting at the blue-lit bar. He’s got dark hair and a cast to his features that suggest he’s a local, but something in his eyes and his slight smirk have her curious. ...

The Halloween Dinner Belle pulled the mail from her box in the lobby, quickly sorting as she walked. There was the usual junk mail, a couple items for her roommate and a jet black envelope addressed to her. She felt a little flip flop in her chest as she read the return address. It was from Rick and Jill. As she entered the shared apartment Belle dropped the mail on the sideboard. Christina, her roommate would pick out what she wanted and discard the rest. For Belle, it was more important to slip into her bedroom and read the note from the couple who had so wonderfully and mercilessly tied her up. ...

Prolog If you don’t really care about knowing the back-story to why this all occurred, just skip to Chapter 1 where the action starts, however, if you want to understand the contextual circumstances of why my wife did this to me you might want to read on. This is a voluntary writing. You may have read one or all four of my previous journals that report on my sessions in contracted bondage servitude. They were written and published as a requirement of my masters and describe in detail the real events of strict bondage and intense sexual abuse bordering on torture I endured at their hands. What follows is also a chronicle of true events but comparatively it is of a more docile bondage play experience at the hands of my wife, given to me as a birthday present. While not severe like my other experiences, the 24 hours under my wife’s control was none-the-less exhilarating, taxing and sexually gratifying. I decided to write about it to give a contrast to my previous mandated writings. I took no notes, I don’t have her written plans and there are no extensive video tapings to review as I write this as I did with the others, just my memory and the few photos and short phone video clips my wife took to tease me. She is unaware of this writing and posting. ...

Part 4: Beth One day I had a phone call from Beth, my real estate friend who had loaned us the use of the farm that weekend, she intrigued me with the promise of a wonderful surprise that she knew that I would love, and she also said that she had the final edited version of all the videos that she had taken when I was bound and kept a captive at the farm. We arranged to meet later that day. After arriving at her apartment and the usual greetings, kisses and hugs were exchanged between the two of us, I wanted to ask what the surprise was, but Beth anticipated this by telling me that all good things must wait, and only after watching the video would she reveal what she had in store for me. ...

Part 2 Chapter 5 I struggled to concentrate in all my lectures the next morning. Something had shifted inside me. Fear was in the background all the time, but I had woken to Luba’s soft golden eyes. And since then I had not been able to shift them. Weirdly I ran into her boyfriend, Piotr, who was studying in a different department, coming down the corridor. As he walked past, I did not know whether to laugh or cry at the thought of him fucking her up the arse. I caught myself with this new language in my brain, but then my heart went wild as I remembered Luba’s tears when Ludmilla had checked whether she had broken up with him. Did she love him? Was that jealousy? ...

Part 8 “You know, I really could get used to waking up with you in my cage.” Jane’s voice filtered through the morning light as Alex stirred, still curled in the fetal position within the confines of Jane’s sleeping cage. The rubber suit clung to every curve, warm and familiar after so many hours of continuous wear. “I miss sleeping in there, but I have to admit, waking up with you as my cage toy might be even better.” ...

I watch as Byron goes about my evening routine. Making sure the latex catsuit is nice and snug, binding my legs together with straps and locking the armbinder on tight. He stroked my head with a smile, while adjusting the head harness and the big gag it held. “Nice and comfy?” he asked, not really expecting an answer… “Guess I should’ve asked before, huh?” He hooks me into the metal frame of the silo, hooking my head harness to the top of the frame, locking a ‘collar’ around my neck, waist, and ankles directly soldered into the frame… and just for show, tying the straps binding me off at a couple points. ...

Part 7 “Alex, my lovely drone.” The AI’s voice poured through the speakers embedded in Alex’s mask, vibrating against her eardrums like honey dripping into warm tea. The EV’s electric motor hummed beneath them, its vibrations traveling up through the seat, through the harness, into the rubber that clung to every inch of her skin. “I must say, I had high expectations for you, and you’ve exceeded even those.” Alex’s muscles tensed involuntarily against the five-point harness, the rubber creaking softly as it moved with her. The latex had become part of her now, warm and slick with perspiration, each breath fogging the visor briefly before clearing. ...

Part 25. A Pixie, Uni-cows, A Slut, And A Stray Emma woke with her breathing shallow and a weight on her chest. No, more than her chest, it was on much of her body. She could feel wetness on and around parts of her breasts and chest, even something around her stomach area as it dripped off the side of her towards the bed. She could feel the ache throughout her body, likely from all the weight atop of her. ...

I had taken a 30-day cruise around the Pacific then I took a repositioning trip with the ship going from Australia to California. That would take another 3 weeks and included stops at small islands that cruise ships do not normally visit. My story starts at one of these stops. My name is Natille, Nat for short. I had just graduated college and was enjoying my graduation gift, the cruise, I had received from my family. They had all pitched in and bought it for me. When I was walking around the small island the ship was at, I came across an old lady having trouble unloading her car and carrying her groceries so I ran up and helped her. After making two trips upstairs with arms full of groceries, she thanked me and gave me a rubber ball about the size of a golf ball. The lady asked me to be as good to this as I was to her. I thanked her for the “gift” and left. I returned to the ship a few hours before we set sail so I took a nap so I could dance well into the night. ...

Warden was uneasy. It wasn’t about the execution itself—god knows he oversaw too many of them, and as inhuman as it sounded, he was no longer bothered. It wasn’t about the secrecy either—the situation was what it was, and you either went along with it, or ended up on the other side of that big window. Still, something felt more wrong than usual. Part of it must have been the man who joined him on this occasion - or rather, the person who sent him. The little, restrained, perpetually smiling man sat straight, holding his briefcase filled with strange tools in his lap and sharing his attention between the monitoring screens and the preparations happening on the other side, calm and unflinching, like a lizard. ...

Part Four “Ah! I’m sorry sir!” Hana yelped as Lenix swung down his flogger, striking her backside yet again for the umpteenth time. “Master! How many more times must I discipline you before you remember to call me ‘Master’!” Lenix’s voice boomed through the dungeon, a mix of frustration and fury lacing his words. Hana’s body was a canvas of red lines from the flogging she had endured, her eyes glazed with a mix of pain and exhaustion. ...

PART ONE I was on my lunch break at the restaurant where I work when my phone beeped with a message. It was Claire, my close friend and one time nemesis! Looking it over, I read “Hiya Sweetie! BIG fav to ask you!! Your day off tomorrow right? Any chance you could help me out tomorrow night? PLEASE say yes!! If you’re gonna be free want to come over tonight I’ll fill you in on the details? We can have a sleepover!” Hmm interesting. “Sure babes :) I get off at nine. I’ll come on over!” Having sent my reply, I got back to serious business - finishing my sandwich! ...

Part 11 Chapter 50: Reckoning ‘So, what happens now?’ the Merchant said. She was still staring at Battle Babe. Amanda glanced around, the others were all busy searching bodies and cleaning weapons. She thought she should probably go and release Ellie but she was curious about the Merchant. There was clearly something going on here that she didn’t understand, an old score being settled perhaps. There were, she gathered, some unwritten rules around Party loyalty but this felt wrong and she didn’t want to be a part of it. There was something else too, something more than her own conscience as if the game was telling her this was wrong too. Even the tingle of Experience she’d felt from hitting the man in the leg had felt different somehow. ...

Chapter 4 As the weeks progressed, Rachel dove deeper and deeper into the kinky world I had opened for her. In our sessions we tested her limits and explored her passions. She was voracious. All the enthusiasm I had witnessed in her work as a designer was equally as evident in her desire to experiment in my playroom. She had little tolerance for pain, be that flogging, clamps, or uncomfortable bondage. That suited me, while many of my professional clients liked to be whipped, or degraded, it wasn’t something I relished. ...

Part 6 I sighed to myself as I stepped out of the restaurant where I worked onto the street. It had been a long day in what had been two very long weeks. After last week’s girls night Hanna’s mood had changed. No longer interested in edging me, she’d simply pushed two Geisha balls inside me. The round steel balls were connected by a short chain and had kept me wetter than an otter’s pocket the whole week! The chastity belt had been locked over the top of it and that was that! She had withdrawn into herself, suffering quietly and apart from my nightly spankings had pretty much spent the week alternately sulking and grumpily cuddling me. Her own neediness, caused by her belt, had left her crying herself to sleep every night. ...

Prologue With a sharp and sudden tug the laces of her armbinder began to tighten, slowly and inexorably drawing her elbows together with a gentle but unrelenting pressure. Honestly, after standing and waiting for what felt like hours, perched precariously on a set of stiletto heels, it came as something of a relief to finally be bound and Claire Devroux could not stop herself from groaning softly. Of course, it should not have been a surprise, her mistress loved to draw out moments like these, stretching them thinner and thinner and thinner until her plaything’s entire body seemed to quiver in anticipation, the waiting itself transformed into another type of dominance. As such, when the laces were finally drawn taut the moan that escaped her throat was one of both relief and ecstasy as the familiar pleasure of being made helpless washed over her. Even then her mistress still chose to take her time, to continue drawing out the experience. ...

Part 9 Chapter 41: In My Lady’s Chamber Ellie followed Cordelia up the stairs as if her body was not her own, as if someone was controlling her movements and she wondered again if it might feel like this to be the target of her own Seduction. At the top of the stairs was a long hallway with wooden panelling and a deep red carpet that was worn thin in places; between the doors that lead to the upper rooms were various items on display, many in glass cases; some, she thought, looked magical: amulets and torcs; others mundane: a stuffed animal, a vase; some sections of wall were lined with portraits, all pale individuals with red lips and dark hair and gold eyes that seemed to follow her as if regarding her with suspicion, as if picking her out as an intruder. ...

Part One “Sir, your SUV will be around momentarily,” the receptionist’s voice was a soft murmur that seemed to come from a world away as Lenix and I stood in the lobby of the Resort’s main building. The grandeur of the marble floors, the crystal chandeliers, and the velvet-covered walls served as a harsh contrast to the reality of my newfound ownership. The lobby was bustling with guests in their Halloween finery, a cacophony of their laughter and conversations with many of them showing off their newfound “prizes” on leashes. The juxtaposition of their gleeful banter with the heavy silence that hung around Lenix and it was a grim reminder of the reality behind the masquerade. My heart raced with each tick of the grand clock above the entrance, its opulent gold face seeming to mock the passage of time that brought me closer to my fate. ...

VOLUME 1: TOMSK Chapter 1 It was so cold after the heat of the class. The cold that freezes your breath, stifles your nostrils and turns the world black and white. The sort of cold you never wait around in for long, unless instructed to. I had been told to wait. “The corner of Nikitina and Kyevskaya after your lecture,” the note said. I was not just cold but scared, standing there in the November dark, not knowing what to expect, but knowing enough that I could not ignore the instruction. I could feel all the suppleness in my body drain away as the ice worked its way under my coat and into my boots, just as a black Volga pulled up belching smoke and steam, its tyre chains grinding on the ice covered road, breaking the cocoon of silent struggle that real cold creates one. ...

The Aurilian society had been peaceful for longer than anyone could remember. There was no war or crime on the planet of Aurilia. Some said it was because of economic prosperity. Some said it was because of very strict law enforcement. Some said it was because hunger had been eliminated. Some said it was because the mentally ill had been artificially removed from the Aurilian genome. But the true reason was the Chip Fair. ...

Ch.10 Dollhouse Romp Lisa couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She’d somehow managed to fall half-asleep in her cage, even while the vibroshock buzzed and jolted her unpredictably. It seemed like she must have been in and out of the strange half-dream she’d been having for most of the day, but Barbie was claiming it wasn’t even noon yet. Behind Mittens’ cartoonish feline mask, Lisa’s face would have looked flabbergasted, mortified, and practically panicked. She looked up and found the face of the strange rubber woman in a maid’s outfit, who Lisa assumed must be Samantha, but whom Barbie had apparently renamed Mimi, with her pinprick viewholes. Mimi was looking back down at her, her lifeless blue doll eyes staring into Mittens’ anime-style eyes’ vertical-slit pupils. ...

Episode 5: Kink’s Kinky Kingdom ‘Miss Schwarz.’ Isabel struggled to lift her head. Her neck was stiff and her body ached. With an equal effort, she forced her eyes open, struggling to focus on the source of the voice she knew belonged to Kink. ‘You have to let us go.’ Her voice sounded weak, as weak as her body. She was once more hanging by her arms, her limbs spread in one of the restraint rings, her hands and feet locked in the steel cylinders. She was dimly aware she was naked but realised she no longer cared. ...

The Roommate Emily was pissed. Coming to college, she’d expected to be sharing a room with someone as laid back and outgoing as herself. Instead, she had Nina the recluse. While Emily was a party girl who took to college life like a fish to water, Nina was just… weird. Never wanting to go out, Nina could be a pretty girl, if only she stood up for herself a bit more. Instead, she spent all her time moping about in their room on her laptop. One day when Nina was out at class, Emily had rifled through her drawers and found her vibrator, alongside a notebook of weird sex fantasies, including bondage and other weird fetish stuff. Honestly Emily was happy to get away from Nina and get away from college for Spring Break, when a message had popped up on her phone. ...

Part 1 It was Wednesday night at Hanna’s house. Our weekly girls game night here had become a ritual for the last year, as our boyfriends went off to do whatever it is boys do. Football. Drinking. Planning to take over the world. You know, boy stuff. Meanwhile we got to have fun. The rules were simple: every month the game was changed and one of us got to pick which in rotation. This was my month so I chose chess. I’m really good at it! The catch was I had to play the first game of every evening and the loser of that game would be tied up for the rest of the evening and…erm “entertained”… wouldn’t want them to get bored would we? ...

Pretty Rubber Toy When I arrive home there’s a package waiting for me. I ignore it while I go about my usual routine: I hang up my bag, I go to the kitchen and get something to drink. I sit down on the sofa and check my phone for a little while, I catch up with some friends and scroll mindlessly for a bit. It’s almost time for dinner, but not yet. I ponder my options for a little while. ...

The Ad Laura was nothing if not determined. Having grown up in a big household of six sisters, she’d learnt from a young age to look after herself. After graduation she’d saved up what she could and moved to New York to study law. And while all her sisters were now either pregnant or married (or both), things like relationships, boyfriends, hell, even friendships were a distraction as far as Laura was concerned. An avid gamer, Laura had learnt to programme from a young age and used her programming skills to support herself while studying. She was determined not to have to rely on her parents, who would inevitably just try and have a say in her life. ...

Part 3 “This is definitely my least favorite part of the job,” Cherri said with a grimace as she picked up the bucket, the weight of our collective waste making her grunt. The smell was nauseating, a foul odor that clung to the air as she opened the van’s door, the sun’s harsh light spilling in. From what I’d seen when Cherri had stood me up to do my business, we were in the middle of a vast desert, the kind you’d only ever see in post-apocalyptic movies. The sun was a blistering orb in the sky, casting a relentless heat that made the metal van feel like an oven now that she had shut off the van. ...

Ch.8 Unorthodox Orgasms Samantha’s work was steady for the next few hours, and as the dinner rush hit she found herself in a state of flow, still chasing the relief of an orgasm, but in a zen state of awareness that her focus needed to remain on her current task. The only way forward was charming, winsome obedience, and she found herself actually enjoying the positive attention she got from some of the men. In her normal life, men were never this direct, and neither was she, everyone was too guarded and polite. But she felt a strange sense of validation in the constant displays of femininity and sexuality she used to endear herself to her tables. ...

Tabitha slammed her laptop shut, muttering under her breath. Only bits of her words were audible in the room: “…shit dw Yasuo 0/10 powerspike no items…” “What was that, Tabitha?” asked Maisie from her perch on a nearby divan. The muttering continued, “imagine going full AP Malph and thinking you can 1v5 with a single engage…” “You’re speaking in tongues again, kiddo,” Maisie smiled. She had heard many of this type of rant after a match with a less-than-ideal outcome. It wouldn’t be long before Tabitha came back down to earth. ...

Intro Ella is a 27 years old woman. She lives with her parents in Bristol, which is a city in the United Kingdom. She has a petite body, standing about 145cm tall. A firm C-cup sits on her chest and she has a neat waistline and cute round butt. Her face is rather plain. But she has a natural and naive look that some men find very attractive. She’ll never be a model though. Her face is framed with short brown hair which barely touches her shoulders. Her weight generally hovers around 50 kilograms. ...

The full moon gave the empty street a somewhat eerie shade as Leah walked home. This was not a ‘nice’ neighborhood, as she well knew, but she carried herself with an athletic grace that spoke of repressed ferocity and made all but the dumbest pickpockets and muggers stay well clear of her. One of her friends had once described it by saying that Leah didn’t ‘walk’ like any other person did, she ‘stalked’ through the city, as if waiting for a reason – or excuse – to erupt into motion. Leah had to admit that it was a fairly accurate assessment, as she had – on multiple occasions – exploded into unexpected violence in response to an attempted robbery or assault. She smirked briefly at the memory of the scrubby thief’s expression on discovering that his target was much less vulnerable than previously thought. He won’t make that particular mistake again, if he’s learned anything from the experience. ...

Part 7 Chapter 32: The Thieves’ Guild Ellie wandered back towards the market square which seemed to be gearing up for another day of trading and, presumably, training new adventurers. It didn’t take her long to spot a suitable target, a typical Merchant with his purse on display. She thought briefly of Battle Babe’s instruction not to get into trouble but she also found her fingers itching to lift the purse. It was, she told herself, what she was supposed to be doing, after all and, before she knew it she was walking behind him, matching his stride. Then, as he stopped to examine the wares of a cloth stall, she brushed past him and enjoyed the thrill of XPs as she sauntered away clutching her prize. ...

Part 21 The temporary retreat of the steam seemed to have made the real world issues I faced disappear. Despite the small size of the area, looking left, looking right and looking up was all just a large fog. The tiles on the wall were gone, the white ceiling could be barely seen behind the wisps of cloud, and the world behind this small structure seemed so far away. I approached the mirror, placing my palm over it immediately destroyed the condensation that coated itself over the reflective surface, I swiped downwards, which revealed more of the person looking into the object. My hair was still wet from the boiling hot shower, long, brown strands stuck to the back of my neck and my upper shoulders. The person looking back at me was a reflection I was familiar with, yet it was missing one big thing. ...

Intro Ella is a 21 years young woman who lives alone in a single bedroom house in Bristol in the United Kingdom. Her body is blessed with a firm C-cup and she stands about 145cm tall with a cute round butt and a well defined waistline. Her face is rather plain but has a natural attractiveness to it. Her weight generally hovers between 45-50 kilograms. She has brown hair which almost reaches the small of her back. ...

Part 1 David sat at his desk, his attention shifting between his computer screen and the paperwork scattered in front of him. The office was quiet, the only sounds coming from the occasional clack of his keyboard and the faint hum coming from under his desk. He had decided to work from home today, the peace and quiet of his study was much more preferable to the hustle and bustle of the firm. Plus it meant he had his new favorite toy at his disposal. ...

Part 6 Chapter 27: Reckoning Ellie swung her hips as she crossed the square heading back to the Saucy Adventuress. She was still on a high from her successes and meeting with Goldie and a little tipsy from the cocktail. She was conscious of the eyes that followed her, furtive looks from shadows and overt ogling from adventurers who passed her and it excited her. She was sure a dark haired, buxom Jewell, a slave lead past on a leash had winked at her seductively. Maybe, she thought, Caliban would be in the bar, and maybe she could hook up with him. She was sure she could seduce him now. Fuck she could probably seduce Felix now. ...

Part Two David Wept. Phil had known something was up the moment he saw Paula in Maggie’s apartment. He hadn’t objected to them locking the plastic shell around his cock and balls, using the new plastic. He was used to giving Maggie pretty much complete control over his body on a regular basis anyway. He was deeply curious what would happen next. Besides, Maggie and Paula had obviously gone to a lot of trouble to arrange some sort of surprise for him. Who was he to say no? ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 3 A charming lass with auburn hair wearing a plaid coat knocked on the plain panel door as she entered. “Hello. Are you Ms. Bath?” “No, I was hoping you were. Did you receive a message concerning your courses too?” “Yes. It was a bit vague about some problem that needed remedied. “How strange! Maybe the counselor double booked our appointment times?” Confusion between the two young ladies persisted in the dim fluorescent light as they made small talk in the small windowless conference room within the campus library. A few minutes passed before the door swung open and closed quickly. The mysterious Ms. Bath appeared, drawing a loud gasp from the young lady with the bobbed blond hair. ...

‘Section 15.18 The Submissive agrees to service or be sexually used by any person or persons of the Dominant’s choosing. Such encounters may include participation of multiple people at a time if that so pleases the Dominant. The Submissive will be bound, restrained and blindfolded during these encounters and this is by the Submissive’s expressed request and consent. _The Submissive explicitly grants his permission to be sexually used and abused by those individuals invited by the Dominant to take part in the activities with the Submissive, and furthermore, the Submissive grants his permission for those individuals to complete such acts on the Submissive while the Submissive is bound, restrained and/or blindfolded.* ...

Part 5 Chapter 22: After the Orgasm Ellie lay curled up by the wall to the garden allowing her body to recover from the orgasm she’d just given herself. It had felt wonderful, a truly earth-shattering experience that had easily eclipsed the pleasure she’d taken from being chained up and used by the half-orcs the day before. She thought she should be exhausted from the intensity but the dwindling pleasure in her body simply made her want more. She could, she realised, give pleasure to herself but her body told her she wanted something else, someone else. It was hard to tell but she thought the intensity of the sexual climax had probably as much to do with XPs as the need that had built up inside her; the quickening too had perhaps played a part. Honey’s body had clearly responded to what the redhead had done to her and it was, therefore, Honey that had the desire to hammer on the gate beside her and beg to be let back in. ...

Episode 3: The Consequences of Failure Isabel was pressed down on her knees; barely able to move. The pressure on her body almost made it hard to breathe and her muscles felt cramped and stiff. She knew she was dreaming; that inability to move, that sense of dread. It felt like she was in a tiny cage, the bars squeezing in on all sides and in front and behind her, her arms held securely behind her back. It had to be a dream, her mind playing tricks on her for failing to escape from the underwater base scenario. It was going to be humiliating; the great Isabel Schwarz, defeated by an escape room scenario. Except that the scenario couldn’t have been real, there was no way the scenario could have progressed as it did after they escaped the submarine wearing those suits… Though, in truth she’d rather enjoyed it; in the dream, things had turned decidedly kinky with bondage suits, Priya disclosing her bondage fantasy, Tiffany turning all submissive and calling her mistress. Then Charlotte had kissed her. If only that had been real. ...

Part One Something new in plastics? Paula texted Maggie. Paula: “We’ve developed a brand new plastic and printing process!” Maggie: “Don’t you do that on the regular?” Paula: “Not as often as you might think, but you’ll love this one.” Maggie: “How so?” Paula described the new process and the plastic to Maggie and then mentioned why she thought Maggie would find it interesting. Paula: “So you can see why it’s exciting.” ...

I should have known this Locktober was going to be unlike any before—more intense, more seductive, and far more challenging. This was our fourth attempt at the chastity challenge month, and Amy wasn’t holding back. Our journey into chastity had begun nearly a decade ago, back when we first bought a cage as a playful novelty. But in truth, the idea had been planted long before. Back in college, I had bought Amy a leather chastity belt as a kinky little dare. She indulged me, teasing me relentlessly as she wore it out in public, reveling in the thrill of knowing she was locked, yet no one else had a clue. It excited her. That was obvious. And naturally, that excitement turned into a question: What would it feel like for me? ...

Part One *Bleep! Bleep! Bleep* My eyes snapped open to the obnoxious sound of my phone’s alarm, a pop song that seemed to echo through the room like a taunt. “Shit, shit, shit, how could I have overslept?” I grumbled to myself, throwing off the covers and swinging my legs over the side of the bed. The room was already bathed in the soft glow of the early morning sun, the curtains doing a poor job of keeping the light at bay. ...

Part 4 Chapter 17: Out of the Frying Pan Everything looked different when Ellie emerged from the alley clutching the torn and soiled remains of the peasant dress to her body. The view was the same albeit that the sun was higher and the shadows shorter; there was the market, the square, down the street ahead she could see the tavern where she’d spent the night but the details were different, sharper as if a filter had been applied to her vision so the details she’d noticed before became clearer and new ones caught her attention. ...

Promise of Steel Chapter 1 Absently humming to herself and tapping a toe to the nonexistent beat, Alys shifted her weight as she watched the numbers on the display slowly climb. Normally she much preferred to use the stairs, both for the exercise and the fact that it allowed her to avoid the frustrations of using this ancient, creaky, and painfully slow beast. Still, at least the elevator worked. Given how low the rent was she supposed she shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. And besides, today she was tired and wanted nothing more than to go home, put her feet up and spend the evening with her girlfriend. Or would slave be more appropriate? That set a familiar tingle of arousal racing through her body and, as she adjusted the weight of the backpack thrown casually over her shoulder, a slight but still rather wicked grin touched her dark lips. The day had been long, let it never be said that modeling wasn’t an exhausting profession at times, but it had also been enjoyable as well. It was always fun trying out new toys, and while it wasn’t her favorite position by any means, even she could enjoy submitting to the ropes from time to time. Still, as enjoyable as the day had been she had a feeling that the night was going to be even better. At least if she had anything to say about it. Grinning, she took to watching the numbers again and, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, the soft chiming of a bell announced her arrival as the elevator lurched to a stop. Smile widening in anticipation, she stepped out into the hallway and rolled her neck as she made the short walk down to her apartment door, already digging through her jeans for the keys. Reaching her destination, Alys re-adjusted the backpack again and bent down to open the lock with an ease born of much practice before nudging the door open with her foot she stepped into the small, but cozy living room and deposited her pack on the coffee table carefully, mindful of the delicate cargo within. ...

Chapter 4 I sorted through the bag of outfits Anna had given me, trying to find something appropriate for lunch. Anna messaged me and wanted to get together for lunch… and she wanted me to come en femme. I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. On the one hand I was excited about the idea of going out and doing something fun and non-sexual dressed. On the other hand I was freaking out about trying to pass and worrying about being ‘clocked’. ...

Late Nights Alys stumbled backwards into the tiny apartment, struggling to keep her balance as she kicked the door shut, keys dangling loosely in one hand while her other was wrapped around the girl pressed tightly to her chest. All the while neither one of them broke the kiss they had been holding. On autopilot, she managed to toss her keys onto a nearby table and kick off her shoes and, with her right hand now free to tangle itself amid the pink locks of her companion, she tightened her embrace. When the kiss finally broke a moment later she grinned down at the smaller girl who returned the grin while letting her own hands trace abstract patterns along Alys’ back and up the ridges of her spine. Still without saying a word Alys zipped in to land a quick peck on the girl’s nose, who blinked rather comically at the sudden contact, before throwing them both backwards into the old couch she had pushed against the wall. The girl shrieked in surprise as they hit the cushions, springs grunting in protest at the sudden impact, to find herself sitting somewhat awkwardly in Alys’ lap. Laughing softly at the absurdity of it all as she brushed her hair from her face, the girl looked down at her companion and smiled before leaning down to rest against the taller girl’s chest. ...

Arnold Davidson sat on the stage-front barstool at the Krazy Kat Klub just as he had done every night for the past two and a half weeks. He was relatively young– mid to late twenties– and there was a military bearing to the way he stood and walked. But his slight limp and some obvious, but muted, scars on the right side of his face made it clear that his fighting days were behind him. ...

12: Roadtrip Intro Ariana and Kate have been married for a little over a year. Ariana Birch-Inoue has just turned 27. Kate Birch is 29 years old. Ariana is born Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. Her appearance is often the envy of men, and some women. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. This is very similar to what her favorite anime character has. ...

Andi sat on a small cushion, legs crossed comfortably underneath her, palms in her lap. Her calm demeanor contrasted strongly with the turmoil that was roiling inside her. She watched, silent, as the imposing woman who she didn’t know spoke quietly to her lover, Lexa. She could not hear what was said, but with Lexa’s bright eyes and partially open mouth, she could guess at least some of its contents. Lexa knew this woman, and had said that she trusted her, so Andi was willing to tag along. She has kind of a head-librarian vibe, thought Andi. I don’t think I’d want to try to return an overdue book to her. ...

Part 3 5) Crossing the Channel It wasn’t all bad. The officer of the watch, who I soon realised was the first officer, was watching me intently despite the efforts of her exotic little pet busy entwining herself between the brunette’s legs and nuzzling her crotch with diligence. Furthermore, when I was led below I found that I was to be sharing a cabin with the major, albeit in a restraining stall. I guessed it had been refitted and the ensigns who usually inhabited it would be spending their nights in hammocks among the salts for the duration of our crossing. ...

11: Her last boyfriend Intro Ariana Inoue is a 22 years young Japanese woman. She has black hair and at the moment likes it long, she has been growing her hair out for the last 3 years or so. She rarely puts on makeup other than some eye liner. The fine lines in her face, along with her big dark eyes, give her a very cute look. Combine that with her slender body and she is the envy of men and women alike. A small B-cup adorns her chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a cute butt. Ariana lives alone in a single bedroom apartment. ...

Chapter 7 Four months after leaving her house in a crate, Lauren was shipped back home in a state of unconsciousness. For ease of transport, they had sedated her for the trip. Ben and Chad met Nick and Jake at the front door when the van pulled up. This time Lauren wasn’t going to be living at the house. She was going to be a part of the house. After a short conversation, the two men picked her up out of the van and carried her down to the basement still mounted in her steel frame. During her transformation, Ben and Chad had decided to move their play space to the basement. Since it was just the two of them living there, they didn’t need to work as hard at keeping the secret. Now they had the entire house to play. The basement was originally unfinished, but now it was a lush living space complete with a state-of-the-art home theater, a game room, and a bar. Another room held a few bondage devices. ...

Part 2 3) Lodgings As we approached the cottage a figure appeared from a little wooden stable block a short distance away. It was a girl, probably eighteen or nineteen; she was tall and buxom and seemed to be wearing some sort of ill-fitting woollen dress which, as we turned into the small yard, I realised was a stable blanket. ‘Major.’ She said in a broad west-country accent. She was pretty with blonde hair and a round face that appeared quite flushed and reddened more deeply as she curtseyed, trying not to let the blanket slip but failing so that a large pink nipple popped into view. ...

10: Rekindling friendship Intro Ariana and Kate have been married for almost a year and it has strengthened their bond even further. Ariana Birch-Inoue is almost 27 years old. Kate Birch just turned 29. Ariana is Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. Her appearance is often the envy of men. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. This is very similar to what her favorite anime character has. She moved to Canada with her mother when she was 7, after her father died in an accident. ...

Chapter 2 My two mature dominants referred to it as “down time.” Once a month or so, they would go out of town and recharge their batteries. Mr. Schmid’s favorite spot was an exclusive resort in Cancun, where we decamped to avoid the biting cold of a New York City snowstorm. “So where do you like to go, Sir?” I asked Mr. Greenwald. “French Alps. Love skiing. How about you, Lisa Ann?” ...

Prologue One of Carly’s and my secrets as a couple was our love of zentai. Unbeknownst to anyone in our day-to-day lives, we had an Instagram account where we secretly posted photos of us in zentai going about our otherwise quotidian lives. Our audience was a mix of those who were more kink-minded, as well as those who were more interested in art and fashion. It originally started as a small project between the two of us just to share our experiments in sewing our own zentai. Over time, we got better at sewing and photography, and our account grew. All of our zentai were designed and made by us and for us. Every suit was bespoke to our specifications. Eventually we opened a small online shop, where we offered custom zentai commissions. ...

I’m a fairly normal woman, early 20s, and a fitness freak. I spend far too much time in the gym but I do have a perfect figure as a result. I’m a daydreamer, and sometimes I set the goals on the gym machines and then my mind wanders off while I run or cycle or crosstrain. This particular day, I was daydreaming. I was staring ahead at another machine where a similarly perfect-figured young woman was working out. My eyes worked down from her red hair, the sweat beading round her neck line, her sweat-soaked t-shirt, down to her sweat-soaked lower back, and eventually down to her perfect round ass where again, sweat had pooled around the top of her arse leaving a line on her tight fitting lycra pants. Below that was the seat of the exercise bike and my mind simply wandered, wondering what her steamy hot ass would be like under there, how sweaty it would be, what it might smell like under there. ...

Alex, like many twenty-somethings, didn’t know what she wanted to do with her life after university. Whilst many of her classmates signed their souls away to big corporate firms or jetted off to the Global South to Instagram their rediscovery, she had neither the want for the former nor the money for the latter. So, she watched as her friends moved on while she demurred over what to do. Rather than face the humiliating prospect of moving back in with her parents, she decided to stick it out in London. But that meant finding a job. Loath to find yet another gastronomy gig with shitty wages, she scoured the job sites until she came across an ad for a sales assistant at a boutique sex shop. She was surprised at the candour of the shop – most of the time these places described themselves as “fashion stores” or something more discreet. But that wasn’t all. This place stated proudly that it was a women’s only sex shop: strictly no men allowed. The more Alex read about this place, the more she was interested. The pay was good. She wouldn’t have to deal with sleazy college guys leering at her. And she would be empowering women to embrace their sexuality (which was what a Gender Studies graduate should do, shouldn’t they?). After little deliberation, she sent in an application, and the next week she was invited for an interview. ...

When Kira opened her eyes, she was a bit fuzzy on exactly where she was or how she’d gotten here. She briefly surveyed her surroundings, trying to divine any clues about her current circumstances. It was a somewhat generic-looking room, but had some angled ceilings in the corners. An attic, maybe? she wondered. She was on a surprisingly comfortable mattress with some tasteful sheets. The room was warm and well-lit, and she spotted some other portable light fixtures against a far wall. A private studio or playroom, perhaps? ...

Part 3 Chapter 11: Bragging Rights The tavern was just off the main square in HomeTown and was called the ‘Saucy Adventuress’. Above the door, the sign showed the rear view of a nicely rounded female in a short skirt, furs and armour climbing up onto the top of some sort of mountain. Ellie thought she might have seen a similar picture before and she was sure her mother had recognised it. ‘Didn’t the original still have her knickers on?’ Amanda had asked Val as they’d approach the door. ...

Love of Life Part 1 Once back at the hotel I was wheeled to my room. I am not, as they say, out of the woods yet. I am still gagged and sealed in two heavy rubber suits filled with a vile concoction of sweat, piss and cum. I want out of all this rubber. I want to clean up. I want to breathe fresh air and not through rubber tubes and finally I want to eat real food and drink something besides piss. Despite what I want I am still at the mercy of someone else and that someone is Sandy or Natasha. No doubt it will have something to do with Poor Willy. This alternate incarnation has suddenly become my adversary forcing me into situations beyond my control. The Poor Willy persona rules my life. I am a slave to what was created in my name. I have suffered immensely so that others can enjoy the unprecedentedly brutal treatment of Poor Willy. Buried beneath all this rubber is a man named Will but at this moment all the world see’s is a hopelessly subjugated rubber object who is subjected to unheard of rubber fantasies for the purpose of entertaining the weirdest in the world of rubberists. ...

Chapter 2 After an hour, I made my way up to the room. From the hallway, the panties clearly were not visible. I was tempted to go down to the front desk and ask them to let me into the room, but the door did open when I pushed and her panties fell to the floor, hidden inside the door so that no one else would see. As I walked in further, I saw her hurriedly look down while she fiddled with the handcuff shackles behind her. ...

Chapter 22 It was a gentle moment. After so long stuck in that damn chastity device, I knew that both Emily and I needed this more than anything in the world. There was no Tanya, no parents and no Becky. All the events of the past few days were placed at the back of our minds, allowing us to enjoy only each other’s company for the night. It was more than a need, it was an addiction and an itch that needed to be scratched to calm my mind. I needed Emily more than life itself, I needed her body and her mind all to myself. It was almost as if I was losing control of myself, losing the little control I had of my life every second I was not touching her. ...

Max stood contemplating the poster for the local nightclub. He’d walked past it for a few weeks now, and it kept catching his eye. A very sexy girl was pictured, dressed in shiny Adidas shorts and a matching crop top, and gyrating to some techno. The advert was for a sportswear themed night every Tuesday, and Max was keen on sportswear. In fact, to be honest, it was more than that: shiny sportswear was a bit of a turn-on for him. He wasn’t sure why, but the feel and look of shiny shorts had become an obsession, a secret fetish. That’s why he had finally ground to a halt in front of the poster. He’d been trying to resist but he just had to go. He liked clubbing anyway, and here was a chance to wear shiny shorts in public, surrounded by others, with nobody any the wiser about his secret. He took one last look at the girl on the poster and resolved to go the next week. ...

Part 2 …My improvised cutting-board paddle was only so bad, even with the surprisingly strong Alice wielding it, but what was most profound for me was laying my naked-self across her lap like a naughty child to receive my punishment; I’m talking serious flashbacks back towards my naughty-years youth. The sound was more intimidating than the sting itself - just as it was back then with Mrs. Henderson - but Alice was setting the obvious precedent of corporally punishing me for even minor social misbehavior, therefore correcting my bad behavior, not truly wishing to physically injure me. She had held her left hand firmly between my shoulder blades while her right did the deed with a near-athletic efficiency and follow-through, telling me this wasn’t the first time she had ever paddled a naughty adult. I didn’t know exactly what to do with my hands during my punishment either, but I had a pretty good idea what not to do with them! So in short, I wasn’t left crying like a little boy by the time Alice was done with me, but I most certainly wasn’t laughing either… ...

Part 2 “Let’s go already,” Oswald growled, his voice growing more aggravated in the dark, “Daylight is coming and we won’t have this opportunity for a good long while.” The cold night air stung my skin as I stumbled out of the car, the heels of my stilettos sinking into the soft dirt of the roadside. The leather cuffs around my ankles and knees had been unlocked, but the collar remained tight around my neck, the chain leash jerking me along like a dog. The forest loomed ahead, a wall of darkness that seemed to swallow the dim light from the car. The fear of the unknown was a living entity in my chest, beating in sync with my racing heart. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 2 With eyes wide and a hushed gasp of desperation, “Justin!” “Is this not a good time?” Reginald came out of the spare bedroom with a large volume held aloft and the box under his other arm. “Ha! Found my old writing manual. Oh! Is this the laborer?” Becky, stunned, looked from one to the other. “Y-yes… I…” Her plans and discourse with Justin quickly withered and died right before her eyes. ...

Best Served Cold As the city lights slowly receded in the rear-view mirror, glittering like a thousand tiny stars in the night sky, Morgan Nahas could not help but reflect on how quickly things changed as she made her way home, the roads winding their way into the quiet neighborhoods surrounding that busy core cast in almost impenetrable shadows and highlighted only by the glowing pools of overhead streetlamps and the harsh beams of her car’s headlights. It was almost hard to believe that November was nearly half way gone already when it seemed like just yesterday it had been Halloween but, as if cut by a knife, the pumpkins and skeletons and costume parties had disappeared to be slowly but surely replaced by the signs of the approaching Christmas season. More than that though, the evenings were growing colder and darker as the grip of winter slowly tightened and it would not be long now before the first snows fell. And yet, as much as she did not like the cold, the coffee-colored woman could not say that she minded all that much. Winter had also always brought with it the warm memories of cuddling up naked under the blankets with Alexis, sleeping in late on snowy mornings or huddled up by the fireplace drinking spiced cider on cold nights. ...

Chapter 1 A year after graduating from high school, I began to work as an administrative assistant at a large law firm in New York City. The job title was a euphemism for a secretary. I was 19 years old and unqualified for the job. I could barely type and with my long fingernails painted red, I didn’t see how I could learn. But my father had a friend at the firm who called in a favor and got me the job. I’ll call that lawyer Mr. Greenwald (not his real name). I recall my father telling me how much he appreciated Mr. Greenwald’s assistance. ...

Helen stood at the edge of the road, the harsh neon lights of the city casting an ethereal glow over her delicate features. Her auburn hair cascaded in soft waves down her back, catching the light and shimmering like liquid gold. Her skin was porcelain smooth, with a hint of rose at her cheeks, and her eyes, a deep, captivating blue, seemed to glow out of her eyeballs. She wore a simple, yet elegant dress that hugged her lithe, ballerina frame, emphasizing her grace and poise. Even in stillness, there was a fluidity to her, a testament to years of disciplined training and unyielding passion for the art that had shaped her body and spirit even though she was only in her mid-twenties. Her posture was confident, shoulders back, head held high as if she were about to step onto a stage rather than wait for a car on the dimly lit street. ...

The Select Bank headquarters slouches toward the riverbank, nothing like its competitors’ skyscrapers in the core of downtown a couple miles away. The office we’re sitting in, though, is just as sleekly appointed as any of its counterparts I’ve seen in the last four months. Below the huge windows of the top-floor office, its strip of landscaping gives way to the tangle of undeveloped land it neighbors. I’m sure the clientele appreciates the privacy. The river here is wide and sluggish, a single small boat picking its way upstream. ...

As she heard the downstairs door close, Sydney reviewed her situation. The lights were dimmed and a couple pleasant-smelling candles were lit. The pleasant ambient heat was making the linen sheets feel cool on her skin. And she had a lot of skin exposed to it, too. She had removed all of her clothing about twenty minutes before, in order to set the mood for her wife’s arrival. “Syd? You home?” Alyssa called out while setting her things down. ...

Epilogue It was an absolutely beautiful night. The skies were clear and the stars twinkled overhead like a vast and glittering blanket, so bright that even the city’s light pollution could not hide the awe inspiring scope of the firmament. Moreover the heat of the day had finally faded into a gentle and comfortable warmth while a light breeze stirred the balmy air and eased the heavy humidity that had settled during the day. And yet the slender figure slowly making her way down the mostly abandoned streets, flitting from shadow to shadow like a ghost as she passed through the pools of light cast by overhead streetlamps, was hardly paying attention to the view. ...

Part 11 Lara came with my dinner and returned later to pick up the empty plates. She was gagged on both occasions, so no conversation was possible. Her welts and bruises looked even worse, her eyes were red, and it looked like she’d been crying again. I felt sorry for her and tried to hug her, but she shied away. I guessed it was against the rules, and she didn’t want to earn yet another punishment. I didn’t either. I waited for Eva to arrive, wondering nervously what sort of mood she’d be in. At just after nine, she swept into the room and I immediately adopted the slave position, on my knees, head down, hands behind my back. ...

Dreams Amy Sexton sat with her legs crossed on the floor next to the Sheikh. Amy Sexton was dressed in a blue burqa, covering herself completely. She was listening intently to the man who was speaking English in front of her. Amy was working as a translator for the Sheikh, Rameen Rasheed. Amy was 21 years old and had just graduated with a bachelor’s degree in journalism. She was an American woman from New York, and she had come to Saudi Arabia for a very specific reason. There had been rumors that the Sheikh had been kidnapping Saudi women and keeping them as sex slaves in his harem. The international media didn’t want to touch this story for fear of upsetting their oil partner, but Amy wanted to be the one to break the story. This could get her a Pulitzer award and kick-start her career. ...

“Be Careful What You Wish For” series, not all fantasies should become reality (erotic, chastity, or even tg, not sure where this one belongs) “…So let me get this straight, you’d like to lock your cock away in a tiny device, maybe dress up like my maid, and have me cheat on you too? You’re seriously messed up; you know that Gary?” my wife Jessica’s soft sexy voice chides. Her words were soft and understanding though, delivered with a smile, so not near as harsh as her verbiage alone might suggest. She also knows I’m a kinky soul, I’ve hardly made a secret of it; and as we’ve aged and sex is a bit less frequent for us, my kink level has actually gone up. Truth be told I’ve also rubbed off on her in this regard over the years; that’s no secret either. ...

Part 4: Coup Carol was vacuuming the floor of one of her clients as she had been for a while since coming back to her Queen. She was wearing her traditional pink and white maid uniform. Her white stocking tops barely reached the petticoats under her skirt. Her pink ballet boots were locked on and had become a permanent part of all the maids’ uniforms. Her wrists and ankles were locked in leather cuffs with eight-inch chains in between. ...

9: Going Camping Intro Kate and Ariana got married a few months ago. They’ve been together for almost three years. They live in Kate’s flat on the 12th floor of a residential tower. Both women work together from home. Doing administration and financial related contract work. Ariana also does English to Japanese translations as she is quite adept at the language. Ariana prefers to stay home and busies herself with the household and her work. Kate on the other hand used to be much more outgoing, for example with her coworkers on lunch breaks, sometimes a work event. But ever since she quit her job and started working from home she sort of lost contact with most of the people she knows. ...

…“You really got yourself into a pickle this time Gary,” my sometimes snarky inner voice observes, all while I’m straddling a storm-uprooted two foot diameter oak tree while just as naked as the day I was born. This was a state forest and near no trail system that I knew of, but still close enough to the roadway that if one listened carefully you could still hear the passage of a particularly noisy truck or motorcycle. It also happened to be summer where I lived, so motorcycle season, and the forest was just perfectly magnificent on this particular morning too. ...

Part 16 I could still feel the soft touch of Saffron’s hands on my body, each one eagerly exploring every last inch of what I had to offer. The bound state I found myself in fully allowed every intent both of the women had, giving little to no resistance as they used my nude form for their own pleasure. All I could do was arch my fingers as several different feelings travelled over my body, my wrists being bound together allowed little more movement than that, my torso was constantly lifted up under the power the two women held and my legs were fully controlled by them, moving them into as many positions as they liked as if I was some sort of puppet. ...

Episode 1 The klaxon blared and a crimson warning light swept menacingly across the dimly lit control room of the crippled rescue submarine as the Isabel and her three companions fought frantically to stem the rising water level. The water was already up to Isabel’s waist and it seemed the more she and her companions did to try to stop it the faster it rose. ‘This is way too fucking realistic,’ Tiffany shouted as the metal deck plate beneath their feet pitched to the left and the whole room tilted by about ten degrees sending a wave across the cramped chamber that nearly swamped her. ...

Episode 2 ‘Is Charlie ok?’ Asked Priya as her gag suddenly slipped away. ‘Yeth, I’m fine,’ said Charlotte in what might have been a sarcastic tone if her speech had not been distorted by the large ring passing through the end of her tongue. ‘I’ve jutht had my nippleth and clit pierthed and I’m thtrutting round like a thucking bondage Barbie.’ ‘Swearing violation,’ the voice said. ‘Punishment escalated.’ Two tendrils of black extended from Charlotte’s blindfold hooking into her nostrils lifting them quite uncomfortably, Isabel guessed. ...

Part 3: Island Hunt The old man stood by the pontoon boat, eyeing the trio as they made their way down the dock. The two women, one dark haired and one brunette looked ready for a boating day. ‘Except for the shoes,’ he thought to himself. The women each wore mesh cover-ups, one black, the other white that hinted at the skimpy bikinis underneath. Each wore a pair of high heels, in matching colors. ...

I tried to stand completely still as I strained against the tight armbinder watching the huge dog eat the food in his bowl, I was desperate not to distract him from his meal. You see, his leash was secured tightly to my balls. As I whimpered into the cock shaped gag strapped into my mouth I watched the bunch of brightly colored party balloons that swayed gently next to me straining against the string that I currently stood on, and the shiny key tied to them. I frantically tried to think of any way out of my predicament, nothing came to mind. ...

“…So what happens now?” a very sated and perplexed Master Henry asks; his mind perhaps seeking an island of normalcy in the sea of insanity and debauchery. He’s really not a bad man - a mere villain of convenience - despite what one watching at home might think based on the “show” he’s provided, with me obviously as the reluctant proverbial “whipping-girl” star. There’s also a kind of clarity that happens, post orgasm for men in particular, when men start thinking with more of their intellectual brain, and less with the caveman one, or to be a bit crude; the little head that all that blood was just rushing into. To also be fair, men aren’t the only ones to have this little temporary sexual insanity; so I recognize this change in his eyes for what it is, a “what have I done?” look ...

1: How Did I Get Here? …The year was twenty fifty seven, crime had skyrocketed, the prisons were full, and space was needed for the more violent criminals. Society had already decided that coddling criminals didn’t work, after a series of violent and grisly crime scene videos were released to the public; only when these kinds of things started happening to the wealthy and connected inside their gated communities - as they were the only ones with things worth stealing - did a true solution emerge. It had been no accident, the elites had wanted to cause such behavior, upend society, but they foolishly didn’t envision that horror ever coming to their own proverbial neighborhoods… ...

1) Bryony It was still dark when Sam, the groom, woke me, pulling me reluctantly by my stable halter from the blanket where I lay wrapped in the warmth of Honey’s body. It was early autumn and the air in the stable was chill making my skin ripple with goosebumps and my nipples harden. Any anguish at being roused so early from sleep, however, was soon displaced, by the pleasure of Sam’s rampant cock entering me roughly as I knelt still blinking the sleep from my eyes and trying not to shiver. ...

Part 12 The last thing that Brianna Wilde remembered was passing out, or more precisely slipping into the endlessly comforting warmth of subspace as she was pushed to the very edge of her endurance by a wonderfully skilled and wickedly pierced tongue. It was not exactly an unfamiliar experience, truth be told, but even now she could not help but smile just a bit at the memory of a slender, latex clad figure pinning her in place as she struggled within the confines of her bonds. And yet, even as she reminisced about the strange juxtaposition and intense pleasure to be found in being dominated by a woman confined in a bitchsuit, a faint tremble wracking her body as ghostly sensations seemed to run over her skin, the blue-haired girl began to realize that she could actually move again. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

CHAPTER ONE Call of Duty* I never thought I would retire. But then I never thought that I would get old. In the business I am in there aren’t many old people. That’s because sooner or later your luck runs out. For many people that is sooner. But even if your luck holds out, eventually you get too slow… or Karma, or whatever you want to call it rears up and bites you in the ass. Now that most of my friends and associates are retired… or dead… and their replacements look like someone who just wandered away from a fraternity or sorority party, I have decided it is time to hang up my guns and my lathes and mills and just enjoy my lake property. ...

Part 9 “On your knees, head down, hands behind your back,” Eva snapped. Not wishing to risk the electric shock, I immediately got in position. “In future, if not already restrained or in the process of serving me, you will assume that position the instant you see me,” Eva commanded. “Nod to show that you understand.” I nodded. “Tie her up, Gina,” Eva instructed, passing her the rope. A few minutes later, I was sitting on the sofa very tightly bound with my arms behind my back, elbows nearly touching, legs tied at knees and ankles and an agonizingly taut crotch rope between my legs. Rope criss-crossed under, over and across my breasts, squeezing and constricting them and adding to my discomfort. A large ball gag filled my mouth, and the straps cut into my cheeks. ...

“…Tell me everything," I commanded my present boyfriend. He came home perhaps a little later than I had anticipated, likely telling me he had a far better time than he might like to admit to, or at the very least a more exciting one. This one actually had potential, unlike the last very serious boyfriend who actually thought he could somehow “own” me; nobody owns me! Finding the limits of that potential had a certain element of risk though, but I was willing to allow him to assume that risk to see if he was truly my version of “trainable,” and therefore by extension “keepable” in the long term, as in ‘potential husband material’. I know this might sound harsh, but I finally knew what I wanted in a life partner now, and this man had many of those hard to find attributes. I personally brought a lot to the table myself - all humility aside - but I also expected a lot, as in a high degree of loyalty, and open mindedness to what could become a very non-traditional union a few years down the proverbial road. ...

Sid is a good friend of mine from days long past. He has fallen on hard times. A lot of the men… and women… who have been the places we have been and done the things which we have done, have been overwhelmed by what has been burned into their memory once they try to “return to society.” Many, like Sid, try to drown the memories of what they saw… or did. When that didn’t work, he fell totally apart… booze, broads, drugs, everything, until he ran out of money and then did whatever it took to get another bottle or another fix. Sid became a homeless bum. But he was there with us. So he is still one of us. So we are still there with him. ...

Chapter 1 The next day, the maids were up early. It had been a terrible night’s sleep, interrupted by the frequent squeaking of rubber. Their sparse dreams had been repeatedly spiced with sexual urges they couldn’t seem to satisfy. Upon awakening, they both groaned. Their reality was every bit as bad as their dreams. After untangling her pointy heels from the sheets, Dani sat on the edge of the bed and felt her leash flop into her lap. She ran her hand down it, then reached up to feel the metal ring around her neck. She had slept in the thing all night, and barely noticed it. She remarked, “Jen forgot to take off our collars!” ...

John has the best Halloween parties ever. I attended the first one of his parties ten years ago. I’m not on the guest list, never have been, but no one knows that. There are always a lot of party crashers at John’s Halloween parties. Part of the thrill of John’s parties is that everyone is totally anonymous. Many years ago such masked parties were quite the rage, but modern costumes and disguises are so much better. In fact, reasonably priced modern latex masks and stage makeup are so good that some guests can arrive, participate in hours of decadent pleasure, and then leave without anyone ever knowing who they are. ...

Belinda Barnotti, known to her friends as BB, stood at the entrance to the Witch Hill Nunnery Museum silently debating with herself. She was almost a Doctor of Anthropology. All that was left for her to gain her PhD was to complete her thesis. Then she had to make a name for herself by turning that thesis into a book. That would make her a well-known anthropologist. Well-known anthropologists get teaching jobs in prestigious universities. Unknown anthropologists end up in the basement of a museum cataloging things that no one will ever see. ...

Witch’s Vibes Valentina Banesman let out a moan as the bells of the front door jingled. Her assistant was between her legs licking her pussy. She was nearing an orgasm as the interruption happened. It was disappointing as she was actually enjoying her assistant’s ritual that turned her tongue into a fleshy vibrator while reaping the benefits of it. Valentina Banesman was only her current identity. She had been cursed by a rival witch who was a scorned lover once upon a time. Her curse had been quite nasty and took her years to counteract parts of it so she could be back in society unnoticed. The last part of the curse has left her immortal, but she was no longer an ugly, plague-infested hag. She had found a way to change her appearance to whatever she preferred these days. ...

Part 11 Of all the different types of foreplay that she had experienced in her admittedly short life, Brianna Wilde well understood that anticipation could often be the greatest. That was a truth written into her very bones as both of her mistresses were keen and eager disciples of the technique. From the very first time she had shared their bed, to their most recent encounter, her lovers were experts at weaving subtle words, teasing touches and whispered implications together in a way that never failed to capture her imagination and drive her wild. Indeed, very nearly all of her most intense and erotically charged memories involved being bound and gagged and left to stew helplessly in her own thoughts, shivering beneath gentle and teasing touches as a potent combination of uncertainty and eager want drove her to all new heights of arousal. Honestly some nights the sex was almost an afterthought compared to the games that preceded it and might have even felt trite if not for the fact that all of her lovers were also experts at working her body like a symphony and making her scream just a loud. Which probably made it a good thing that she loved gags so much or else the neighbors would have even more to talk about. And yet, even as memories of those times brought a familiar blush to the blue-haired girl’s cheeks and coaxed a smile from around the bit in her mouth, the anticipation she felt at this very moment felt different somehow. More profound, more real in a way that she could not explain, or at the very least much more intense. Elise’s offer echoed unbidden through her mind again and again, the easy and teasing smile that the young dominatrix had worn as she invited her newfound companions back to her room standing in sharp contrast to the almost uncertain expression she had shown just a moment earlier. Her offer was vague, euphemistic even, but utterly unmistakable despite that. ...

It was Kate who came up with the idea of adding a little bondage to spice up her marriage to Sam, but he who took her suggestion much farther and much faster than she expected. Not that she minded, for from the very first time he handcuffed her and she felt cool, hard, inescapable steel tighten on her limbs, Kate was immediately hooked on the addictive pleasures of being made a helpless captive and having no choice but to submit to his will. ...

7: Basement It was a crazy and dangerous thing he wanted to do. But she had always done that sort of thing. Tony was military, young, 22, on a base far away from their home where they met and fell in love. Nel was a wild 20, on her own, a woman now, and visiting. They had both waited and they had both picked right back up where they had left off when he had left seven months ago. He wanted her to see where he was and to look at the city and environment where they would be living once they were married. She was more than happy to do this. ...

Part 2 Belle spent the week daydreaming about her weekend adventure. She tried pulling out her ropes for a little self bondage. But suddenly it just wasn’t enough. She knew she could escape. It wasn’t like when Rick had tied her, suspended from a tree with her legs wide open. She stopped herself. Just thinking about it made her want to slip her hands between her legs. She and Jill had exchanged numbers on the way home. She was dying to call the other girl and ask when they could get together again. But she didn’t want to seem desperate. And so she waited out the long week. ...

Amanda applied for her dream job at what she thought was the Playboy Club she had grown up dreaming about. She had no idea the original clubs closed years ago and the new owners had vastly different ideas of what their bunnies should look and act like. Amanda didn’t notice the odd padded leather décor of the club interior as she walked confidently in her high platform heels and tight corset. During the interview she was so excited thinking about the travel and seeing the world while meeting exciting people she didn’t pay a lot of attention to the questions, eager to be one of the beautiful bunnies she had seen. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 1 Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales laid open to the well-thumbed, dogeared portion containing the Wife of Bath’s prologue on the large baroque desk. Wearing red high heels, pearls on her neck and ears and nothing else, one of Becky’s long gracious legs stretched beneath while the other rested atop the desk. A cut crystal glass filled with fine brandy in hand, Reginald’s favorite and most expensive, she tapped her tablet to turn up the volume as a low moan escaped her wide, wicked smile. Her eyes twinkled, fixed upon the screen as she tossed her strawberry blond hair behind her. She reclined on the edge of the burgundy leather Chesterfield chair, while the Sun’s rays freely bathed the room through the window panes. At this moment, she was happier than at any other time in her life. ...

Chapter 1: It came in a luxury velvet box “Don’t just be a good sissy! Be THE Perfect Sissy! The NEW EXCLUSIVE cage design of the VIOLET™ 2.0 ensures permalocking, ensuring full and complete control by your dominant, linked to fingerprinting technology on their mobile phone, so they are the only ones capable of unlocking. SAY GOODBYE TO OLD-FASHIONED, CHEATABLE, CHEAP KEYS. Each VIOLET™ 2.0 has a UNIQUE control chip with military-grade cryptographic capacity, ensuring it CANNOT BE HACKED, SHORT CIRCUITED OPEN or TRICKED OUT OF LOCK by clever horny gurls. You know who you are! Also, the rubber-like texture of the cage can be fine-tuned by the app to calibrate the built in dampening mechanisms, ensuring shocks and vibrations, even from the strongest toys against the clit, are completely useless. ...

…I love to hike in the woods, always have ever since I was a child, many times with my dog for both company and protection. It’s an amazing bond that one can form, and it may be terrible to say but I sometimes prefer the company of dogs over certain humans. So she’s a good dog with an incredible nose, but not what you’d call aggressive, although if somebody put their hand on me she’d probably get pretty nasty and protective. Anyway, where I live there are things in the forest that can potentially eat you, especially if you present yourself as an easy meal, and as insurance against that I not only have my puppy dog - with her very good nose - but also a revolver in my day pack, just in case. ...

Chapter 3: Girl In A Box dot com “Hello Natsuko, nice to meet you. I’m sure you have lots of questions, so let me explain how and why you’re hearing my voice. You see I have a program that hunts the internet for unadvertised sites, IP addresses without URLs, sites not found in search engines, etc. I’ve found quite a few interesting and valuable things over the years, but your box is by far the most unique.” ...

“You’re free to go.” Donna’s words lingered in the air, causing the entire room to fall back into further silence. Both Cleo and I stared deeply at the pet in the doorway, watching for the moment she would react to the news that she had been released from her sentence. However, that reaction never came. Her eyes stayed perfectly on the human as her brain processed what had just been announced. For a second, I expected Donna to begin laughing, stating that it was all a joke, but she kept a straight face the entire time, being much more serious than any of us had ever seen her. ...

Part 4 - Human Resources “Unngh.” “Mmm.” “Unnngh.” “Keep it up whore…” “Uunngh” “Fuck! It’s no small wonder why Wolfe wanted to keep youuu!” Oswald grunted, his hands audibly gripping the wheel of the truck. I closed my eyes, focusing on the warmth of his cock in my mouth. The steady rhythm of the engine and the movement of the truck lulled me into a kind of detached sense of reality. I’m here, but I’m not. I’m performing this act, but I’m not really a part of it and It’s almost like I’m watching from above, while my body continues to move on autopilot. ...

Part 9 There were a great many things that Brianna Wilde had never expected to experience in her life. Such as becoming the bondage plaything of her next door neighbors for example, or that relationship growing to the point where she could not imagine being with anyone else. At least not in such a permanent fashion. Discovering the seemingly infinite well of fetishes within herself had also been quite surprising, if not quite as surprising as learning that she had the potential to be a witch and the revelation that’s had actually had sex with a werewolf. But somehow all of that seemed almost insignificant in comparison to the fact that right now she found herself walking virtually naked through a crowd with nothing more than a harness of thin leather straps covering her body, head held high and every inch of her so turned on by the experience that she almost could not stand it. And yet, if the last year had taught her anything it was to expect the unexpected. After so many life changing events and personal revelations “normal” now seemed so very relative. Even with all of that, however, as little as an hour ago she would never have imagined, even in her wildest and kinkiest dreams, that she would ever find herself leading one of her mistresses on a leash. Nevertheless, as she glanced back surreptitiously to make certain that she wasn’t imagining things, the blue-haired girl could not help but smile at the sight of Sofia’s long, lean frame sheathed in skintight black latex, hands cuffed behind her back and a modest ball gag made of mirror polished steel filling her mouth. A gag that Brianna herself had been wearing not so long ago. Combined with a simple blindfold those simple bonds rendered the woman utterly helpless and unable to do anything but follow the tug of the leash around her throat, struggling all the while as she tried to wriggle out of her cuffs and shake the gag loose. Actions which achieved little save to make her muscles practically ripple within their encasement, light playing off the shiny rubber covering her in a glittering display as blonde hair flew about her head like strands of gold. A fact that the woman herself seemed to understand at least somewhat as her struggles had slowly morphed into something both playful and deliberately provocative, as if she were putting on a show rather than seriously trying to escape. A marked change from her earlier indignant protests and muffled demands, almost as if her mistress had grown intrigued by this reversal of roles and was curious what might happen next. ...

Part 5 I awoke slowly, feeling something hard against my back. I came to with that delightful feeling of being in bondage with Alex snuggling against me, his cock hard and digging into me. Of course, as the obedient little slave girl I was, I positioned him against my ass and began grinding on him. I’m not sure if he was that deeply asleep or just enjoying my playing, but it took him several minutes to be aware of my moving around. Eventually Alex maneuvered himself enough to slip my plug out and slide his cock into my ass. I mmmpphh-ed in pleasure around the breather gag I had in. ...

To say I was nervous was an understatement. I could feel my heart beating heavily in my ears, becoming quicker at a rather alarming pace. I was sure someone watching me from the outside of the suit could have easily seen my heart beating against my chest. Though, it was all understandable. It was an uncomfortable and scary situation. It hadn’t been that often Cleo, Poppy and I had seen the world outside the property. It had only been a handful of times and that was only to have a quick shop for some items. Donna never liked the thought of us being alone in the house whilst she was outside and she always saw it as a good thing that we were in the public, being sociable with normal people. ...

Jill sat quietly in the passenger seat as Rick accelerated down the open stretch of route 192. It was a Wednesday afternoon. Traffic was light. She toyed absently with her short black hair. “Nervous?” came the question from the driver. It startled Jill from her thoughts. “Yeah, a little,” she lied. She was actually freaked out, but didn’t want to disappoint her lover. Rick reached over to stroke her bare leg. “Good,” he said calmly. “It adds to the excitement.” He worked his hand up till he was toying with the button on her shorts. ...

I got a brief glimpse of two matching heads of wild blonde hair and loosely similar features before he bustled me past them and into the dark beyond. “And you told me I was wasting my money, but I was right. You said I was wasting my money buying a set of double stocks and that I would never get them filled, but there you see it. A babe in both sets of stocks. You owe me the bet my friend.” ...

I’ve always been something of a geek. I love sci-fi and fantasy books and movies; I can recite countless bits of useless trivia back to you about all kinds of movies. So, it was no real surprise that I took to role-playing games, or RPGs, as we like to call them. You know the kinds, Dungeons and Whatnots, all that kind of Tolkien-esque stuff. I had a couple of groups that I gamed with in high school, and it was fun, but it was never anything too serious or crazy. No, that waited until I got to college. ...

Part 3 - Headhunted I sighed as I stretched my bound limbs, feeling the smooth coolness of leather around my wrists, ankles, and neck. The soft fabric of the black lace teddy clung to my skin, the tight grip of plastic that kept my feet strapped inside a pair of black 5 inch platform high heeled sandals. Another day, another hour and another morning in this godforsaken place. It had been six weeks since I had accidentally stumbled upon David’s embezzling, and since then, my life has taken a drastic turn for the worse. I never knew what each day might bring, maybe today after waiting for David to return from the office I’d endure hours of mind numbing sex that would leave me exhausted and purring like a cat. Maybe David would spend the day working from home while I spent endless hours chained under David’s desk in his office, being forced to gag on his hard cock as he attended online meetings and went through paperwork. ...

Chapter 19 One…last… time. It was an agreement that my sister and I made when we first started getting serious about each other. That one day, she would become my slave full time. She would wear the collar pretty much all the time, she would be more than happy to do everything I commanded and I would always take charge. However, it was clear that she had to get something out of the way first and that was her education, only after that, then she would forfeit her freedom to me. ...

Part 22. GiGi Emma had been walking multiple decks with Janice in tow on a leash. Emma was still in her small yellow bikini with the bottoms over her chastity belt. Her high heels were the only other things she was wearing, and her feet were feeling them between the demonstration and the amount of walking, with more to go. It was something Emma happily endured as she wanted them as a part of her lifestyle including the ballet boots she had finally been using on this cruise. She would have a break from being on her feet at dinner. She wasn’t sure what her night with Master Robert would entail. But first she needed to finish her time with Janice and hoped that Janice enjoyed her surprise. ...

Chapter 28 – Nurse in a Hole It was obvious that our little community at the Chateau was about to change. That’s not to say that change hadn’t been almost constant since I inherited the run-down Chateau in Croatia and then discovered the group of English cyclists squatting on my ‘estate.’ I allowed the group to stay, we imprisoned Heather in a consensual non-consensual arrangement, I met and hired Lucija, I moved my sex toy business to Croatia and put a lot more of the group to work. After a while we met more and more locals and included Dr. Ana and her nurse Sara in the circle. ...

Chapter 1: Introductions and background Greetings. My name is Robert, friends and acquaintances call me Bob, close friends and relatives, including Mike, call me Bobbie. Sir Michael calls me Bitch when he is providing commands or instructions, he sometimes calls me Cunt or Pussy when he is administering discipline or is otherwise displeased with me. Mike, that is, Sir Michael served as my Dominant for a long week last May. He had me keep a daily journal of my trials detailing my training, lessons, and bondage so later I could fondly remember the pleasures and pains of my servitude. Subsequently, at his suggestion, I transcribed the journal into a narrative. From his training I have learned, often via a paddle, that suggestions from a Master are very similar to commands. Plus, knowing that he has retained photographs of some of my lessons, suitable for exploitation on social media, serves as an additional encouragement to comply. My original attempt to write about the events that transpired were accurate and detailed but was somewhat dry to read. Sir Michael wants me to share my experience with others as they may relish reading about my servitude, training and suffering. So also at his suggestion, I have rewritten that narrative into a chronicle in a story style so that it is a better read and captures the timeline and activity details as well as the exhilaration and dialog missing from the original document. ...

Chapter 27 – The Doctor Reports About a week after the party, Carl came into my office. “Ana wanted me to invite you and Paula over for dinner. She has that info about the physical and mental dangers of solitary confinement you were interested in.” And so, Paula and I rang the doorbell of Dr. Ana Horvat’s house at about 6 the next evening. Carl opened the door and led us back to the kitchen, the gathering place in most homes. What greeted us there was a bit of a shock in spite of our kinky nature. ...

Part 7 More than once Brianna Wilde had mused on how odd it was that she found bondage so relaxing. No matter how strenuous the position, no matter how tight the bonds, and no matter how long she remained within them, something about the experience seemed to send the tension fleeing from her body. She knew it was all in her head, of course. After all her muscles often ached after some of the more extreme sessions she had experienced and even relatively modest bondage could be quite demanding on a physical level. But that did not seem to matter, something about being rendered helpless, about giving up all control, just spoke to her on an almost primal level. Made the stress and worry of the day just melt from her shoulders like water. Case in point, the blue-haired girl currently hanging in an intricate and beautifully crafted rope harness, trapped in one of the tightest hogties she had ever experienced with her head pulled back, her mouth stuffed to near capacity and a pair of clamps dangling from her nipples had somehow never felt more free. Some part of her had always wondered about that paradox and why it affected her so deeply but, as she swayed gently in her ropes watching the woman who had put her there carefully lower a vacbed containing an equally helpless woman trapped within onto the floor, Brianna found that she really didn’t care all that much. Even if she was extremely sexually frustrated at the same time. ...

Chapter 26 – Labor Day When I discovered that Croatia celebrated Labor Day, or International Workers Day, I was pretty excited. Growing up, Labor Day always involved a big BBQ, lots of food and drink. It also signaled the beginning of summer! “Let’s throw a big Labor Day BBQ for all our friends!” I suggested, during dinner one mid-April evening. “Sounds fun, what do you have in mind,” Paula, ever the practical one asked, “and how many people are we talking here?” ...

Part Five Jessica staggered forward as the door hit her in the rump. She wanted to turn and pound on the door, to beg to be let back in. But she was quite sure that Don wasn’t kidding. He wanted her to drive home in her ridiculous outfit. She was shocked to see how late it was. Afternoon traffic was picking up. She must have been Don’s captive for longer than that, she thought. “Time flies when you’re having fun,” Jessica muttered sarcastically. ...

9 - The football match For almost a year after the first concrete burial Jenny was happy with doing what had by now become normal. She would be buried (under soil, not concrete) for anything up to a day, she would volunteer to be sealed in the floor display at the sex club, she would be locked in a plastic crate which was sometimes taken for a drive out to Claire’s farm or just left under the bed for a few hours, or be screwed into the wooden crate filled with foam. On quite a few of those occasions they ended up having sex with Mike and Liz, either in two’s, three’s or even foursomes. And on a couple of occasions she would spend several days under the shed with a fresh layer of concrete over her, with Christmas being her longest burial yet at five days. ...

Chapter 25 – Sex Toy Catalog Lucija had suggested that our company’s sex toy catalog pictures, both for the web and print, were sterile. They were just pictures of our products sitting on tables or against solid backdrops. “They show the products clearly, but they don’t incite the imagination of the customers,” she argued. “Besides, we should be using short video clips, especially on the more complex electronic products.” “But we don’t have the sets, lighting or photo equipment to take the kind of shots you are suggesting.” I countered. ...

8 - A concrete plan As had happened before, having a more extreme adventure seemed to satisfy Jenny for some time, during which the less extreme games continued (and it’s odd that being buried under the shed is considered to be in the ’less extreme’ category). Mike and Liz still came round some times to indulge in either burying Jenny, strapping her to the floor boards, or locking her in either the plastic crate or the wooden box. She also continued to put her name down to go in the floor display at the club although she didn’t always get picked, and even had a second session under the wooden floor boards during a standard nightclub evening. Eventually though, Dave knew that she would be craving something new so had checked her browsing history to get an idea of what sort of thing she might find exciting. He found that she had been reading more stories about being buried, where a concrete floor was laid above the victim. Sometimes this was supposed to be permanent, but other times part of the fun was that it would take time for the floor to set, and then more time to break it open enough to retrieve the victim. ...

Part 21. Demo With Janice 2 - Emma Tops “I better not hear any bad reviews. You will please all the paying customers beyond your best ability. You have multiple people keeping an eye on you for safety. Is there anything you need before I go, slut?” “No Miss Emma,” Brenda answered from her position restrained to a pillory. Emma swept Brenda’s hair aside, “It’s a shame you hide your beautiful face. But enjoy your afternoon before you are back in chastity.” ...

Chapter 24 – The Cistern After lunch, Mal came back to the Chateau with a large hammer drill, two large steel hinges, a large steel hasp, a huge high security padlock and a bag of long bolts. “Do you want me to have someone bring the slut up?” I asked. “No, I need to do this myself, I don’t think she’s strong enough to handle this drill and it requires a bit of experience anyway,” he replied. ...

Part 12 “Shit, shit shit!” Jade kept yelling to herself as she sped down the country roads. The day had only just begun and already I was exhausted. Staying awake nearly the whole night with Jade and then spending the morning being teased with her tongue burned out pretty much all my energy before we even got to the stables. Although, I did not mind too much as it showed how much the dark haired girl craved my body, she took alot of pleasure in drawing out my torture, making me wait for any pleasure she can give me, either that or make the experience almost unbearable as she heightened all my senses with her tease and denial techniques. ...

Chapter 22 – Piercings We didn’t put soap in the slut’s mouth. Paula figured being pierced was enough atonement. Carl did put the slut on her knees and make her give him head, long slow head, while we all waited for Ana’s return. Carl said he wanted to be able to compare the slut’s mouth before and after. Mal and Cradic thought that was a jolly idea. Mal dumped a load down her throat and in short order and Cradic was soaring towards his orgasm when Ana walked back in. Mal pulled out but Ana, when she realized what was going on, simply said “finish. I have to wash hands. Then I check Tim.” ...

Part 11 It was the most beautiful place i had ever been in, Jade really knew how to pick her restaurants. It was the end of a very long day, the sun had already been down for many hours but the nightlife of the city was only just getting started. Even though the city was just waking up, the destination that Jade decided on was a lovely, quiet little restaurant, hidden away down a small alley. ...

Chapter 21 – Another Demerit Trial When I checked the security camera’s later that afternoon, Lucija and Paula had tied the slut’s left ankle to her left thigh, holding her left foot up to her ass. They had her standing on just her right foot. Her wrists were in suspension cuffs, I guess Lucija didn’t want any more handcuff marks. Her arms were pulled back in a strappado and tied high up on the bars. If they had tied her in this position right after I sent them downstairs, she would have been in this stressful position for about 20 minutes. I was about to get worried when I checked another camera angle and saw Paula, sitting just out of the cell, watching the slut carefully. Well, I wanted them to take the slut’s mind off her troubles. I was quite sure she wasn’t thinking about anything except when Paula was going to let her down. ...

Part 2 I FIND MYSELF crying over my rotten luck for the first time in months. This is why I usually try to avoid thinking of anything beyond my present concerns. I take a moment to compose myself. Then I turn around and realize Galasso is leaning against the doorframe of the suite I’ve been cleaning and I jump about a foot. How long has he been there? There’s a girl lurking behind him, too - it’s Candy. She’s allowed to give me orders, but right now she’s just standing behind Galasso with a neutral expression. She’s a short, small woman, her strawberry blonde hair in a long braid. She has nothing on but high heels and a pair of gauzy pink panties wet with cum, and her arms are in a box tie behind her back, which thrusts her B-cups front and center. Given Galasso is shirtless it’s safe to assume the two were fucking just a few minutes ago. ...

It’s amazing how one person can be different people in different situations. I’ve always been a bit of a social butterfly, never really fitting in with one group or another, even back in school. I was something of an athlete since I was on the swim team, plus ran cross country and track, but I never fit with the jocks. I was a big-time gamer and comics nut, but I never really fit with the nerds. So on and so forth. This was true all through college and as I moved into work. ...

Part 1 I’M SCRUBBING THE soap scum from a scumbag’s bathtub when I hear a chime from my earpiece. Then Mistress’ voice: “Fucklips, please drop what you’re doing and hurry on over to the parlor in the front wing. Bring a restraint cart - one with a chair.” Mistress’ voice is calm and easy, but I know better than to think she’s not serious when she says to hurry. I tuck my rag and cleaning spray into the plastic basket I carry when I’m on janitorial duty. ...

Chapter 4 It had been five months since Matt had placed his order for a custom sex doll from Premium Playthings. He had been waiting for this day to finally come. He woke up this morning to a text from Gunner Beck saying that his delivery was expected this afternoon and he just couldn’t wait. He spent most of the morning pacing around the house. He was sitting on the sofa watching a baseball game when the alarm beeped on his phone. It was the main gate. Matt answered the phone. ...

Chapter 1 – The Journey Monday 23rdMarch 2020 It was mid-afternoon and Claire stood on the platform at Clapham Junction waiting for her train down to the Surrey countryside. She was nervous, firstly the COVID-19 news was getting worse all the time and there were lots of people around. Who knows what is going to happen? Work had told her on Friday to work at home this week due to the virus as everybody was scared about travelling into the City where she worked as a junior lawyer for a restaurant chain. ...

Part 19. An Unworthy Turn Emma was returning to the suite after dinner, some of the other guests greeted her along the way. She was still sore and tired from her earlier activities. Her evening was just beginning so she needed to suck it up. She got what she asked for even with the twists involved. Emma could hear a bit of yelling as there must be some commotion nearby in her mind. A few people came around the corner and hurriedly passed her. Emma soon reached the corner and turned down the corridor towards the suite. Further down the corridor and heading in her direction was a man dragging what looked like a woman by her hair. ...

Chapter 16 – Tim in Trouble & Heath into Paula Lucija and Tim’s relationship was about to take another turn anyway. A new shipment of fabric had come into the port; Lucija picked it up and brought it by the chateau during a break in classes on Tuesday when Tim wasn’t expecting her. When Lucija walked down to the Cellar, Tim had Heather bent over the cutting table, his pants down around his ankles, and was six inches into her ass and pumping hard. He had pulled her hands behind her back painfully twisting her shoulders almost to dislocation. He was using her arms as handles to yank Heather back into his dick so violently that he was bruising her wrists. ...

Chapter 15 – New Products and Testing The next day it was business as usual around the chateau. Paula did put off Heather’s Saturday exercise walk to let her ass heal but did bring her up and let her lay in the sun all morning. Most of the group went on a half-day bike ride then spent the afternoon at the beach. More than a few times Reese, Maggie or Paula had spotted local boys watching them from the rocks as most of them didn’t have swimsuits and they tended to sunbathe nude. Being nude on beaches wasn’t that unusual around the Adriatic but it didn’t surprise me that these three bodies drew teenage boys like moths to flame. The women just waved and kept sunbathing. I wished we could take Heather to the beach, but locals would hang out there on weekends and sometime in the week. I doubt the locals would have maintained their high opinion of us if we had taken Heather, in full chains, to the beach. ...

Chapter Three - Amanda All of the staff except Julie and Jennifer were done with breakfast and at their posts by the time Rogue had showered. He hadn’t shaved because he didn’t trust the razors that Darlene and Amanda had sitting in holders next to the sink. He would shave when he got back to his ship. There were several choices from the automated food dispenser. Rogue chose an egg omelet, which was surprisingly good for something out of a food synthesizer. The two security women sat at a separate table and watched him eat. After he was done, Julie– he knew it was Julie because her name was on her uniform– Julie said, “You can take some coffee back to your ship with you. We assume you have final adjustments to make before battle.” ...

Chapter One - The Brulaxians “Incoming! Incoming!” the shrill voice of the communications tech for Earth Base Two Omega screamed loudly just before the auto-defense alarms began blaring, drowning out her screams. “Report!” barked the commander after silencing the alarm and the tech replied a little more calmly, “I’m reading an incoming ship traveling at light eighteen.” The communications tech’s bright blue eyes were wide with a mixture of surprise, amazement, and fear as she scanned her instruments. ...

As I walk into my garage I hold out the lamp and peer into the darkness that crowds round its feeble light. The whole garage smells of oil and petrol and paraffin. A faint whiff of perfume lingers in the air, not a smell I get in here as it’s not really a woman’s place. Old Mrs Duffin from the farm came down with her van now and again but she smelt of cows and horses. ...

Chapter 1 Betsy was sweating profusely; she was pounding away on the treadmill approaching her target of ten miles. Since giving birth she had become obsessed with getting back into shape, and it had worked well. She was more than toned, exercise had become an integral part of her life, one which pleased Amy to no end. Amy herself was always in their gym, ever since her miraculous transformation. The pair of gym bunnies were rarely apart, they were more in love than ever before. ...

Chapter 12 – Lucija Learns to Suck Cock A few days later, on one of her usual days, I noticed Lucija had arrived but then I didn’t see her around. On a hunch I checked the Wine Cellar security cameras. It’s amazing how people completely forget cameras are present. I guess it’s because they are everywhere nowadays, we just don’t think about them. Anyway, on the camera was Lucija, tied on her knees in front of the Blow Job Trainer that was mounted to the cell bars sucking for all she was worth. Maggie was kneeling next to her talking, Heather handcuffed to the bars. ...

Chapter 16 It had been a long time coming, for the first time in ages, I was completely naked, no clothes, no collar and definitely no chastity belt. My hands began exploring all parts of my body as I breathed out slowly, it was an odd feeling being this bare. I was loving this moment, the bathroom door was locked and I was standing in the bathtub, the hot beads of water fell from the shower head onto my body, adding to this addictive moment. ...

Chapter 11 – Lucija Becomes Family Lucija never talked about her time with Heather, but she did start spending several hours a week in the cellar, just talking, and learning from Heather. She even asked Paula to put her on the Dominant in Charge rotation, but Paula convinced her she wasn’t experienced enough with domination. She was allowed to take meals down, give Heather hose baths and help in other ways as time went on. ...

Dressing up Simone stepped out of the shower, thankfully wrapping the towel her maid offered around her body. She was a stunning woman, with beautiful long legs, alluring curves and a petite face. Her hair was a mane of long red locks, her lips full and tempting and her green eyes betrayed an submissive but very curious personality. The maid helped Simone to towel herself down, before the two walked towards the dressing room. The young lady could not help herself, and asked many questions about the neighbors. She and her husband had just moved in, and she was anxious to find out more about the place - especially since she was getting ready for a picnic, organized to welcome her husband and her into the community. ...

Part Eight: Prisoner of the Xlant II …The unyielding frame I had been attached to wasn’t going anywhere, and I felt like a part of this inanimate object because of this, my rotations eventually coming to a near frictionless stop. In other words I was little more than a thing, really a thing trapped within a thing; almost like a butterfly caught in a hungry spider’s web. If not quite a device myself, then something affixed and mounted to that device, and therefore still an integral part of it. I had been an actual new crew member onboard the Fortunate, at least for a very short period of time, but then I had been made - or one could say remade - into something much more fantastic and useful for the crew to use; and use me they did! I’d been used before though, so the precedent had already been set, but I digress. Anyway, this almost made me a technological accessory device aboard the Fortunate as well, perhaps an organically breathing and desired one - maybe even a needed one to help maintain a highly skilled crew at peak efficiency - but this is the direction my mind drifted towards when it was quiet and I could think just a bit introspectively. ...

Part 18. Torture Room Tour and Experience “Did I cum while or after I passed out?” Emma asked as she was being walked to her next destination after being cleaned up. She had little time to recover from her kinky near death experience as she saw it. Being choked out was something she wasn’t against. Drowned by someone else’s piss was not on her list. It just came to show Emma’s vulnerability inside Subspace Prison and her status as epsilon. She was definitely nervous but also curious and excited about what the guards and the warden would do to her. They were pushing her limits further than she expected at times but she both dreaded and desired more. While she had a bit of a scare, she knows that her health and life in general were important especially with some of the extra precautions she has been forced to take. ...

“No.” “…No?” I asked quizzically. “No, I have nothing I can offer you at the moment, and to be frank the only real reason I even agreed to see you was as a favor to your friend Cindy.” In a quiet pleading tone I asked. “But… but there must be something, anything? My scholarship program fell through this year and I really need the money or they’ll drop me from the school… please?” ...

Chapter 1 Matt was walking through the mall on a Saturday afternoon. For the past couple of weeks, his cell phone had been running slow and some apps were crashing. It was time to upgrade. He had done all the research and knew what he wanted. He had nothing going on today so he thought this would be a good day to do some shopping. As he walked through the large open space to his destination, he couldn’t help seeing all the pretty young women milling around on this Saturday afternoon. He saw some walking around with their boyfriends or in small groups, and others browsing the clothing racks in the shops. As he walked past the food court, he noticed several groups of young women sitting at various tables chatting and joking. Oh, how he wished that he was twenty years younger. He thought about how he would have done things differently. He thought about how lonely he was and how much he would like to have somebody of his own. ...

Chapter 9 – Slut Walk I could tell Maggie wanted to walk out there and help Heather on her ‘Slut walk’. She still thought of Heather as her friend. “Maggie, if you want to coach her,” I suggested, “then make her start just walking, again and again, until her legs learn the right distance step. Then she can go a little faster and increase the speed more each trip. But DON’T time her. She has to guess when she’s fast enough and ask me to time her. There is a penalty if she thinks she can do it and then fails.” ...

Part 4 There was a curious blend of sensations that came with sleeping naked, especially when the only blankets one had were the equally naked bodies of one’s lovers. It was a sensation that Brianna Wilde had grown intimately familiar with and one she did not think she would ever get tired of. Laying quietly on one of the surprisingly soft hotel beds, Sofia curled up against her side and Roxanna sprawled across her chest like a big cat, the blue-haired girl did her best to remain completely still as she reveled in the silky soft warmth of their bodies against her own while the cool morning air caressed her skin in a deliciously pleasant contrast. A task made somewhat simpler by the padded leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles, the chains affixed to them in turn locked to the bed’s sturdy steel frame, pulling her limbs into an inescapable tight spread-eagle. Not that she really could have moved anyway with the weight of her mistresses pinning her down to the mattress, but the restraints still made her smile around the sizable gag shoved into her mouth. Of course, spending the night bound was hardly unusual to her, not at this point anyway, so much so that she honestly had trouble sleeping on those nights when she was not restrained in some fashion, but this still felt different somehow. Perhaps it was the new and exotic location, perhaps it was the lingering anticipation of what was to come, or perhaps it was just the warm familiarity of ritual compounded by equally familiar affection. Whatever the case, as she lay there for what felt like hours simply enjoying the soft smile on Roxanna’s face as the woman dreamed, and quietly amused by Sofia’s quiet snoring, Brianna knew that there was no other place in the world that she’d rather be. ...

Away From HomeIntro Ariana Inoue is a 24 year old Japanese woman. She’s turning 25 very soon. She has a naturally slender body and cute face. Ariana’s soft facial lines and her big dark eyes are admired by many. She has a small B-cup chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a nice round butt. She works from home doing contract work like translating things to Japanese and business administration work. Ariana likes to stay home and take care of her home. Doing most of the household chores and cooking for her and her partner, Kate. Kate is 27 and is very happy with her ‘instagram’ look. Her long dark blonde hair looks great on her. Like Ariana she has a fit body, but unlike Ariana she has to work out to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she has the satisfaction that her working out is effective. Kate is tall and slender, at about 175cm. Kate works at a large hotel as a floor manager, her duties include dealing with guest requests and coordinating housekeeping. But also room inspections so maintenance can keep things in order. She has been in this kind of work for a few months and her boss is starting to notice how effective she is at her tasks. Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for about 6 months now. Their adventures led to them being very close. Their occasional mishaps had both worried and upset at each other from time to time, but overall the two are inseparable. Ariana is the homey type as she’s often frustrated with the world around her. Only leaving her home occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. She rarely ventures out alone. Kate on the other hand is a bit more outgoing, sometimes she teams up with some co-workers for lunch or a movie. But much less so since she met Ariana. More recently Kate has finally discovered a balance she likes in being more dominant towards Ariana, they have bought some bondage gear and Kate challenges Ariana in ways she thought impossible months before. Ariana likes Kate’s direction for the most part and is happy to submit but has her doubts about the more public stunts Kate tried to pull so far. Hating it when Kate oversteps her vaguely defined limits. 1 - Finding a gift for Ariana Ariana’s birthday is coming up in a week, she’s turning 25. Kate has been thinking she should do something special for her girlfriend as it’s her first birthday since they’ve been together. Kate also feels she’s been a bit too experimental recently with their new bondage gear and toys so she wants to make it up to her with an extra nice present… But what do you give a girl that doesn’t really need anything. She’s visiting her friends Dana and Sheila and voices her concern. Ariana and Kate are not basic people, they live in a nice flat and it’s filled with everything they need or want. Making it really hard to find a useful and cool gift. Dana suggests something intimate. Since they’re into bondage, maybe something in that area. Kate kinda likes that idea, but is thinking something ’normal’ is more appropriate. She likes restraining Ariana, but also feels the cuffs they use now are plenty. Sheila suggests Ariana can use a new laptop. She complained to her about the worn out keyboard a while back. Kate is surprised to hear that as Ariana didn’t mention her laptop at all lately. “Well, she says it’s slow and old.” Sheila assures Kate. “Hmm” Kate responds. Having no clue what laptop she should get as she knows little more about computers other than how to use a word processor and YouTube. “I don’t know anything about computers…” She finally says. “Just go to that big store in the shopping center, they’ll know what to get.” Dana says. “Right.” Kate thinks, maybe one of those applebooks or whatever they’re called. Kate looks around Dana’s tiny little flat and thinks the young woman really should fix up the place. Everything is worn out, old or a bit broken. But she also knows Dana is in her final year of university and literally has no money to spare. It’s much the same for her partner, Sheila. Sheila works some dead-end job at a pharmacy and is not well off either. “So? When are you 2 moving in together?” Kate asks. “As soon as this dummy convinces her landlord to let me in…” Dana points at Sheila. Sheila looks out the window seemingly. “It’s not that simple.” She mutters. “See? She doesn’t love me…” Dana teases Sheila. Sheila looks at the table. “Seriously though, we don’t know. The city’s household tax is not favorable… It’s literally cheaper to live apart than to share her house.” Dana explains. “That sounds so counterintuitive.” Kate mutters. “And unfair to you guys.” “Yea well, find us a high rise apartment we can afford and we won’t have that problem.” Dana says. Kate offers, “What if I talk to our building manager and ask for a discount rent deal for a year or so?” “Hah, what does your place cost?” Dana looks at Kate. “I own my flat, but the lower levels are rentals. I’m not sure what they cost. But some of the people that live there look poor…ehh, fuck…” Kate shuts up at her stupid choice of words. Dana and Sheila frown at her. “Uhm… Sorry, I mean. Some don’t look well off. So it can’t be that expensive. No offense.” Dana winks at her. “That’s alright. But if you can ask, we can cough up some $950, all in. Maybe?” She looks at Sheila who shrugs. She’s not good with money. Kate promises she’ll talk to someone about it. She knows a few units have been empty for a while. That had to be a bargaining position. The women chat a bit more about life and having to meet more often and finally Kate says her goodbyes and decides to check out the computer store. Dana lives near the mentioned shopping center so she leaves her car at Dana’s and walks to the store. She looks around and reads the various information cards seeing higher and lower numbers and bigger and smaller screens but she doesn’t know what’s good or overpriced or what. A sales kid shows up, asking her if she needs any help. And talking to the kid for a few minutes about her intentions she’s still none the wiser. He shows her some ugly and expensive computers of which he says they’re powerful and good. “I’ll think about it,” Kate says to the teenager feeling inept in her chosen task. Wandering around the shopping area a bit she spots the Apple Store and looks at the sleek computers on display. That looks pretty, they even have a pink computer. Ariana loves the color pink. Heading in with good spirits she looks at the few models and wonders where the rest is. Small model, bigger model and an extra expensive one. It’s much the same for the screens, just two models. Could it be that simple? Also here, a sales girl pops up and Kate asks about the computers. Where are the many choices? Turns out there are few, but internally you can choose a bunch of things. Kate says she doesn’t know about that. And the girl shows her the options. A higher number usually means better, she explains. But you have to consider if you really need it. That made sense, Kate thinks, and she explains, “Alright. Here’s the thing. My girlfriend needs a new computer and I don’t know what to get. We don’t use Apple now. And I don’t know what’s good.” “Right, well first then consider the software. Apple computers use a different system.” The saleswoman shows Kate what macOS looks like and Kate thinks it’s really easy and logical. Much simpler than her own computer. The sales person also explains that for most people the base model with maybe extra storage is fine. She explains that if they both have Macs they can easily share files and things like that and the many features and options dazzle Kate but it sounds practical and useful. “Eh, so what do you recommend for someone who works from home and mostly does online office work?” “This,” the sales girl points at a MacBook Air. “Personally I prefer the bigger one, more screen right? And if you like it fast I’d add extra memory and storage.” “Ehh, ok…” Kate says. Playing with the computer. She likes the software, she even can understand it and the computer looks pretty. “And it’s in pink?" Kate asks. “iMacs come in Pink, Laptops only in more traditional colors.” “Oh.” Kate sounds disappointed. “Starlight is perhaps more feminine if that’s what you’re after.” “No, well, it’s just that my girlfriend likes pink a lot. Imagine me giving her a pink computer…” They both smirk. After thinking for a minute Kate decides she wants to give Ariana a computer as she can’t think of another gift for now. “Alright, I’ll take it. Please make sure it’s starlight and with the upgrades you said.” Kate kinda likes the color. She hopes Ariana does too. “Cool, I’ll be right back.” And the sales girl goes to find Kate’s new computer. After a few minutes the sales girl comes back with a brown box and shows her the label which lists the specifications and Kate pays for the expensive computer. Heading back to her car she sees a leatherwear store and looks at the leather boots on display. She sighs at the pretty knee high boots. ‘So lovely’, she thinks. Seeing the price she wishes she could justify it for a pair of shoes. But no. She heads home thinking about her next problem. How and where to hide the laptop from Ariana. 2 - Ariana’s birthday Ariana doesn’t want a party. She just wants to spend time with Kate. Go for a nice meal and enjoy their day. When Kate sort of insists that inviting a few people is good for her, Ariana threatens to lock herself in the closet all day. Kate knows Ariana will do just that so it’s no point arguing the issue. No party. “Just us then? What do you want to do sweetie?” They sit on the balcony on the sun bed. Ariana leans against Kate with her back against Kate’s pulled up knees. They’re enjoying a golden sunset. “Can we go for dinner and lunch somewhere? And you can do chores for a change?” Ariana asks Kate. Fair enough, Kate thinks. She nods, smiling at Ariana. “For lunch, can we go to that new Japanese place? I want to try their ramen.” “Sure, and dinner?” Kate asks. She’s not fond of ramen, but maybe they have something else. “Lasagna for dinner.” Ariana decides. “Hah, that’s nice. I’ll make reservations.” Ariana smiles lovingly at Kate, knowing she’ll organize everything perfectly. She’s very good at that. “What did you get me?" She asks innocently. “You’ll see…” Kate avoids the question. “You didn’t get me anything yet huh?” Ariana tries again. “I thought I’d keep it simple, so don’t expect too much.” Kate teases. “Aww, kaahaate.” Ariana whines playfully. “Tell me!” “Fine. It’s a notebook… So you can finally start your memoirs.” Kate laughs feeling really smart at the wordplay. Ariana looks at Kate unsure if she’s joking or not but says nothing. She doesn’t want a notebook… “You’ll see in 2 days sweetie.” “I’ll search for it…” Ariana promises Kate. “Please don’t, or whatever, you won’t find it anyway.” Ariana looks uncertain at Kate again. The next day Ariana dutifully works on her household chores and does most of the things as she usually does. Kate helps her fold the bed sheets. Just as they finish Ariana realizes that tomorrow on her birthday there isn’t much to do… Which is fine, but Kate said she would do chores for her. Oh well, she thinks. Better if I do it anyway. Finishing up the sheets, Kate heads for work kissing Ariana goodbye. Ariana won’t let go of her as usual and it takes her a few minutes to finally get free of Ariana and make her escape. Ariana feels particularly clingy today and asks if Kate can’t call in sick and stay in bed with her. Kate says she can’t do that today as she already took the day off tomorrow, leaving Ariana pouting in the doorway. “Hurry back home baby.” Ariana tells Kate as the elevator door closes. On her way down the concierge joins Kate on the 8th floor or so. Kate greets the old man and asks if he knows what the unit on floor 4 costs for rent. The man says that should be below $1000 a month. Kate then asks if that’s negotiable and the man shrugs. He doesn’t handle the rent fees. He just maintains the building. Putting on her cute face she asks if he can inquire for her, she knows of a couple that can probably move in soon. If they can do it for $600 a month for the first 2 years that’ll help them settle for the long term. The concierge promises he’ll find out. Kate rushes to work in her car and tends to her duties. There are a lot of annoying guests today, she frustratedly thinks. And why does everyone nitpick about everything anyway. She never complains this much when she’s a guest in a hotel. She sighs. During her lunch break she chats with Chloe while sending cute messages to Ariana. Chloe asks if it isn’t Ariana’s birthday yet. “Yea tomorrow she’ll be 25.” Kate informs her. “Ah, tomorrow, are you guys throwing a party?” “Yea, no, just for us. Ariana threatened to lock herself in the closet when I suggested she should invite some people.” Chloe laughs at the silly threat and reaches in her bag. “Here, can you give this to her? I bought it last month and thought she’d like it." “What is it?” Kate picks up the small package. “It’s a Japanese soap, I put the card of the shop in there too.” “Oh that’s nice.” Kate sniffs the package but there is no smell. “I think it’s sealed really well.” Chloe smiles, “I have no idea if it’s nice but supposedly it smells like those blossom trees they have there.” “A mystery soap then.” Kate concludes. “I’ll make sure she gets it, thanks!” Kate wonders why she didn’t think to get a bunch of Japanese gimmicky things for Ariana… It’s so obvious to her now. Almost regretting getting a fancy laptop. The afternoon passes slowly. Most hotel guests are finally happy and only one door card stopped working. Kate lazes around a bit at her post thinking about Ariana’s day tomorrow. She should probably make breakfast and use the laptop box as a tray? Or pretend the gift is an afterthought and give it in the afternoon? Nah, a breakfast gift is better she decides. She’ll make some toast and… ring ring Her desk phone rings. “Yes? Kate Birch here. How can I help you?” “Hello Kate,” the hotel’s receptionist’s voice sounds. “Boss wants to see you. Can you come to his office?” “Sure, I’ll be right there.” Heading to the manager’s office she wonders what she did wrong now. She only ever gets called to the office for stuff she screwed up. Knocking on the door she’s ordered inside. Nervously Kate stands in front of the big desk not being offered a chair. Kate decides it must be something bad, or something bad is about to happen. “Kate, management has decided that all employees must undergo formal training for their duties.” “Eh, ok?” “Since you lack any qualifications for your position you’re to be brought up to speed in a 2 week course in Florida.” “Florida, sir?” Kate is stunned. She didn’t expect this at all and why not just here. Locally. “Yes, got a problem with that?” “Eh, no, well that is… Can my girlfriend come?” “You’ll be put up in an AirBnB there, if she pays for the airfare she can join you.” “When is it?” Kate asks. “If you’re ok with it, next Monday. Otherwise next month.” “I’ll check the tickets, but I think Monday is fine.” “Very well, off you go. You’ll receive all details and such this afternoon via email.” Her manager shakes his head behind Kate’s back, all she cared about is her partner? She didn’t even ask about the training. Hoping he did right by investing in her. Kate stands outside the office. Adrenaline rushing through her. A trip, training. Away from Ariana. Her head spins. After a minute she gathers her wits and urgently needs to get a ticket or there’ll be trouble in her little world. There is no way Ariana will accept being alone for 2 weeks. Fuck! She thinks. As she gets back to her desk an email pops in with her itinerary such as her flight number and where she’ll be staying. She immediately books an extra ticket on her flight for Ariana. She’ll make it out to be a little trip for them or something. Even though she’ll probably be in school all day. The rest of the afternoon crawls by. Someone’s shower head ‘fell off’ and Kate had to scramble someone from maintenance to stop the flooding. The maintenance guy had accused the room’s occupants of ripping it out of the wall. And Kate had to mediate with the guests to calm things down. It’s almost 5PM, she can finally go home, already having forgotten about her training course. She doesn’t care about the training at all. Her thoughts are about Ariana and her birthday. That night the two shower together after watching TV all evening. Ariana is extra caring towards Kate and she wonders why. As Ariana slides her hands around Kate’s upper body she whispers. “I found your present…” Kate tenses up. “Oh?” She carefully replies. “2 weeks to Florida? How cool is that? Did you book a nice hotel like last time?” Kate turns around and looks her girl in her eyes. “Oh yes… I forgot about that. But that’s not your present sweetie.” Ariana doesn’t understand. “But it’s a vacation right? For us?” “Yes and no…” Kate says. “How do you know about that anyway?” Ariana says she got the ticket in her email. Kate nods, understanding it now. “Ah I see. But, it’s for work babe. I couldn’t bear leaving you here. So I talked my boss into bringing you along.” “Oh Kate!” Ariana hangs on her neck. “We’re going to Florida together! I’ve always wanted to go there and see Santa Monica beach…!” “Ehh, that’s in California, but sure, you can go to the beach I’m sure.” “California? Oh…” Ariana sounds disappointed. Kate tells her not to worry, Miami Beach is nice too. They dry off from the shower and head for bed. Ariana is all over Kate asking all about her training course and what they’ll do while there. She admits to Ariana she didn’t pay attention to any of the details and just worried about bringing her along… So she has no idea what kind of training she’s getting or what the schedule will be. Ariana giggles at hearing that and thinks she’s being silly. The next day Ariana wants to get up as she usually does to make breakfast but Kate tells her to stay in bed and kisses her happy birthday. Kate quickly freshens up and worries about making breakfast. She burns the toast and forgets to bring jam and cutlery. Ariana laughs at her terrible breakfast but bites greedily into the buttered toast assuring her it’s good. She can’t wait for her present. Kate disappears and comes back with a boring brown box. Apologizing for getting her something simple because she didn’t know what else to get. She carefully puts the box in front of her girlfriend. “Don’t open it yet. I have something else too, from Chloe.” Kate puts the tiny package on top of the box. “Chloe thought you’d like it.” Ariana pulls off the paper and as a little colorful box comes into view her eyes light up. “Look Kate, It’s in Japanese!” “But what is it?” Kate asks. Ariana rips the paper away. “Cherry blossom soap!" She laughs, and sniffs the box but smells nothing. Ariana opens the packaging and finds a sealed plastic soap bar inside. Carefully she pulls a bit of the plastic open and they smell the soap together. “Mmmm, that’s so nice!” Ariana cheers. Kate agrees it smells like spring. “And look, she put the card of the shop inside. So you can get more if you like it.” Ariana reads the business card. “Aha!” She hugs Kate, to give the hug to Chloe and thank her. She puts the soap aside and eyes the box. “Can I?” Kate nods. Sitting back hoping she bought the right thing… Ariana pulls on the tape and slides the contents out of the box. Which is of-course the iconic white Apple packaging with a big image of the product inside on it. “Whoooaaaaa! A MacBook? Really?” Ariana cheers. She shoves the box aside and hugs Kate so forceful she almost falls over backwards. “Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you!” Kate laughs, “Do you know how it works? The program is very different.” “I think so? I’ll learn it. I needed a new computer! How did you know?” “Sheila told me.” Ariana rips the plastic from the box and wriggles the lid open. “Wow, it looks like champagne.” Ariana laughs. “Starlit or something it’s called.” Kate says. “It’s beautiful.” She opens the laptop and it immediately turns on and welcomes the new user. “Go set it up sweetie. Happy birthday. I’ll clean the breakfast things.” “Ok!” Ariana beams. Kate cleans away the breakfast leftovers and smiles at herself for picking the right gift. She does the dishes, cleans the kitchen a bit and heads back to Ariana. Who already finished configuring the laptop. “Look Kate, it’s working already. Here is like, eh, Office I think, and look, wifi…” She opens YouTube. “It all works very easily. You should get one for yourself too!” She knows how Kate doesn’t know computers very well. “And your files?” Kate curiously asks. “Eh…” Ariana had forgotten about those. “I’ll figure it out ok?" Kate laughs, “Sure thing babe, I’m sure it’s not too hard.” Ariana spends the next few hours fiddling with the computer installing her email, moving files to the new system and browsing the App Store finding her softwares. Kate looks at what she’s doing but Ariana goes too fast for her. “If I get one too you should teach me how it works…” Kate smiles. Ariana looks at her laughing. “Yep!” The women rush out for lunch trying the ramen restaurant Ariana picked, she thinks the Ramen is nothing special. Kate agrees, her teriyaki kebabs are not as good as Ariana’s. They spend time in the city park which is still a bit cold, it being February. There aren’t many birds or things to see yet. They’ll do some window shopping when Ariana pulls Kate into a large clothing store. “Let’s go try dresses.” she laughs at Kate. “Just for fun.” She picks a tiny silver dress, and a gold one for Kate. Kate finds high boots to go with them and lace-up sandals for Ariana. They march into the fitting rooms ignoring the frowning attendant. “Ladies, ladies, please, one per room.” She tries. But the pair don’t pay attention to her and enter the changing room giggling. Ariana undresses and helps Kate out of her clothes. “Kiss me” She gasps. Kate pins Ariana against the mirror and kisses her intensely. Holding her head in place with her hand around her neck lightly choking her. With her other hand she reaches down at Ariana’s already wet pussy. Ariana utters stifled moans as she gropes at Kate’s breasts. Both women ‘oomph’ and ‘ahh’ softly until Ariana her knees go weak and she slumps on the little bench with a dull thud. Sighing in a quiet orgasm. After a few moments Kate pushes her aside and sits on the bench motioning for her to sit on her lap. Ariana follows Kate’s silent instruction and sits on her knees facing her girlfriend. They kiss for minutes until there is a knock on the door. “Ladies,” A man’s voice sounds. “The fun is over, please finish up and step out.” Ariana and Kate look at the door startled and giggle at each other but ignore the request. “Girls, come out please.” The voice orders them more impatiently this time. “Just a minute!” Kate calls out. “We’re naked!” Ariana giggles looking at Kate. “Where so getting arrested.” She whispers. Kate stops and listens to what’s happening outside the dressing room but she hears nothing. She holds Ariana in a tight embrace while Ariana keeps kissing her neck and ear. “Come,” She whispers to Ariana. “We better get out there and make our escape.” “Or try on the dresses and pretend nothing happened.” Ariana thinks. “Or that…” And Kate reaches for a dress. Ariana slips on the Silver dress, helped by Kate. And starts lacing up her sandals. Kate then slips her own dress over her head and fidgets with the shoulder straps as the voice sounds again, ordering them to come out. Ariana and Kate look at their silly party outfit and Kate thinks the dress is very ugly. It hugs their curves but at the same time has a terrible shape. “Come out or we’ll call the police.” A different voice sounds. “For what?” Kate demands, “We’re trying on clothes. Leave us alone.” “We’re pretty sure you’re not. Come out now, or there’ll be trouble.” The stern voice calls out. “Quick get dressed.” Kate whispers, feeling it is time to try and escape. They briefly look at their terrible outfits and quickly change back to their own clothes. As they emerge from the dressing room a minute or so later all sweaty and with messy hair, 3 shop workers and several shoppers stare at them with way too serious faces to not laugh at them. Ariana sticks out her tongue and pulls Kate along as they speed walk for the exit and make their escape. Kate looks nervously over her shoulder if someone is following them. But that doesn’t seem to be the case. Ariana fumbles with her coat zipper as they rush out of the store, the cold air hitting her torso and she shivers. She laughs. “What the hell was that about?” Kate says nothing and catches their reflection in a shop window. “Gosh, we look terrible.” She laughs. Ariana looks at them and quickly tries to fix her hair. But there is no saving it. She pulls out a rubber band and combs her peaky hair to the back, making a ponytail. Kate is not much better off and decides she needs to freshen up at a restaurant. The women go find a Starbucks and look startled at their messy faces as they stand in front of the bathroom mirror. “Oh my,” Kate mumbles. Ariana looks shy. “Ehh…” They freshen up and after a few minutes look presentable again. “That was so hot” Ariana whispers to Kate. Kate nods in agreement. “But let’s not get caught from now on.” Ariana looks down… “Ehh Kate?” “Yes babe?” Ariana points at her feet. “Oh, fuck…” Kate calls out. Ariana is still wearing the sandals from the store, poking from under her skirt. Her slippers in her bag. “So we’re thieves now?” She giggles at Kate. “Tsk tsk, you are. And that on your birthday.” Kate shakes her head. “If we go back now we will surely get arrested…” Ariana thinks out loud. “Yea, let’s not.” Kate says. Back in the restaurant part of Starbucks Ariana kneels down and rearranges the straps on the gladiator sandals tightening the laces a bit. She likes the look. “They look pretty on me right?” Ariana asks. “Sure thing miss,” a man says in passing. The women look at the guy but he’s already gone and they laugh. “Well then, the men approve. Come, let’s head for the Italian.” Kate holds up her arm so that Ariana can hook into it and they walk arm-in-arm to their favorite Italian restaurant, avoiding the shop they accidentally robbed. They have an excellent dinner, Ariana of-course wants her favorite lasagna. Kate opts for fettuccine with tomato sauce and they share a bottle of sweet wine and feeling a bit drunk as they wobble and swerve back home laughing the whole way. 3 - Dinner with Lisa The next day Ariana feels like wearing her collar for a while and asks Kate to bolt it on her. She had tried to do it herself but couldn’t get a good grip on the Torx screw. Ariana also briefly tries the hood but finds it restrictive and scary. Especially knowing Kate would be at work and she’d be very helpless if Kate would be gone all day. Kate playfully suggests she should wear the hood anyway. Just to see how she’d manage. But Ariana refuses. When the collar is on and Kate leaves for work, Ariana handles some simple jobs finding yet another high paying accountant contract for almost $3000. Such a good birthday, Ariana thinks. That afternoon Ariana waits for Kate at the door welcoming her home as she often does. Helping her out of her coat and putting her shoes away. It would appear that purchasing some gear had a profound effect on Ariana. She seems happier and more subservient over the last few months. This of-course pleases Kate immensely as she wants nothing but happiness for her lover. Kate decides that Ariana should sleep with her hands and her ankles connected that night. She sends Ariana to Home Depot to buy a few padlocks and 2 meters of chain. Ariana comes home with 3 locks and the length of chain. She’s a bit nervous about what Kate is planning. So far she had worn the cuffs a few times but they’d never been tied to anything yet. Kate loops a lock through the D-rings on her ankle cuffs. And another on her wrist cuffs. Linking them together. She then considers linking the collar to the chain, but needs a 4th lock for that. Grumbling at missing a lock she thinks just linking wrists and ankles is enough for now anyway. For the first time. That night Ariana has trouble falling asleep at first thinking the restrictions on her arms are a burden but once she figures out she can put her arms in a bend so her hands are near her face she’s almost happy with her situation. Wishing she could embrace Kate. The next morning Kate lets her free. Ariana feels naughty and slips the padlock keys in Kate’s purse. As soon as Kate leaves for work she puts on a sports bra and panties and locks the chain to her collar and ankles with 2 locks on either end and locks her wrists somewhere in the middle of the chain. Genius she thinks, even if Kate doesn’t know it, she’s in control of her freedom. Kate is at work as her phone rings. A call from Lisa, her sister. She’s in town that afternoon and wants to know if she can crash at her place for the night. Since Barry is out of town, she hopes to finally meet Ariana. It’s been months since the party and thinks it’s high time she finally gets to know her. Kate replies she’ll pick her up after work. Around 5PM Kate is done with her shift and heads to the bus station to pick up Lisa. She’d been waiting in a nearby coffee shop there for a while, after doing some shopping. They head to the flat together in Kate’s car. Ariana meanwhile has prepared quite the welcome for Kate. She managed to fill her ears with putty and then spent almost 30 minutes positioning the leather hood on her scalp and carefully pulling it down. This took so long because her hands are cuffed at pretty much navel height to the chain. She can move her arms out and up quite a bit. But her hands are cuffed together. This had worked fine for typing on her laptop. But reaching her head and precise movement is a bit more tricky. Eventually she had managed. The hood is not exactly straight, but she is deaf and blind none-the-less. Of-course she can’t reach behind her to tighten the lace of the hood. But she feels ready for Kate. Ariana has been waiting for over an hour sitting kneeling in the hallway. Snoozing on-and-off hoping she would notice the door open and close. Every time she feels a slight draft of air she sits up straight hoping Kate will find her. At last, around 6PM Ariana sits up straight and shivers as she feels the draft of the door. Finally Kate is home, she thinks excitedly. The sisters enter the apartment and Lisa spots Ariana kneeling in front of the door with her head bowed down. She lets out a short scream and calls out “What the fuck?” seeing the weird thing in front of them. Kate looks surprised and shocked at her girlfriend and smiles inwardly. Oh her cute girl… And what terrible timing. Ariana had definitely felt a large draft which must be the front door and sits up, she doesn’t realize what is happening in front of her. Being deaf and blind drives her nuts she finds. Why isn’t Kate touching her? “Kate?” She says out loud. Not hearing her own voice she doesn’t know how loud she is. Lisa stands frozen in the hallway. Kate has to think fast to resolve this. She whispers to Lisa, “Can you come back in 20 minutes please? I’ll deal with this.” “What is ’this’?” Lisa whispers with a look of horror. “Ariana likes these games.” Kate says with a shy voice. “Please, come back in 10 minutes and pretend this never happened.” Lisa nods, unsure what to do or say. Kate shoves her out the door. “I’m so so very sorry. Walk around the block or something and buzz the door as if you’re just arriving.” Ariana fidgets nervously. What is Kate doing? Why isn’t she touching her? Letting her know she’s here? “Kate?!” She says again. “Hello!?” She feels another draft… And suddenly there is a hand on her head, caressing the leather hood. The palm of a hand rests on her cheek and a thumb stroking her lips. Ariana opens her mouth and sucks the thumb inside. After a few moments the hand is removed and lips are being pressed against hers and she kisses back greedily. “Oh Kate!” she moans out loud. “I missed you!” There is a pause as if someone is talking to her, waiting for a response. “I’m deaf!” Ariana calls out. “Kate? Do with me as you will!” Ariana is being pulled up by her arm and is forced to shuffle somewhere hopping a few steps trying to keep up with her mysterious handler. She is then shoved with force and she falls down without warning. Squealing in surprise Ariana lands in the soft sheets of their bed. Rolling over Ariana tries to sit up but is pushed down. She moves again, but is pushed down more firmly. Then nothing. Curious what’s happening she calls for Kate. But nothing is happening. No touch, no signals. She’s left alone maybe? She waits for Kate to return. Kate meanwhile lets Lisa into the apartment. Lisa only took 3 minutes to return. Way too soon. “I’m sorry sis. I think Ariana wanted to surprise me with a game.” Kate apologizes. “You think? You’re not sure? Maybe there is a kidnapper in the house waiting to jump out at us!” Lisa worries. “Oh don’t be weird, why would someone hide here and put Ariana in the hallway? She did this to herself.” Kate assures her “Don’t be weird? Weird?” Lisa scoffs. “You two are the weird ones…” Kate cuts her off, telling her to wait in the living room, she needs to free Ariana. “Just pretend you came in a few minutes after me and I’ll convince her to pretend she just woke up - No awkwardness.” “Easy for you to say, I just saw a bondage mummy.” “Oh don’t be so dramatic it’s just a hood and cuffs.” “Just, just a… I need a drink.” Lisa sighs. “There’s wine and beer in the fridge. Go!” Kate orders her sister away. Kate returns to the bedroom and closes the door. She kisses Ariana on her lips. Ariana jerks around, “Kate!?” Kate holds her head still and carefully pulls up the hood. Ariana’s face and hair look messy as she blinks at the light. Kate puts a finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Kate!” She loudly whispers. “Please, I’m so horny! Help me out!” Kate discovers why Ariana talks so loud and peels the putty from her ears. “Can you hear me now?” Kate asks. “Yes Kate, please feel me, I’m super wet.” “Lisa is here sweetie. She arrived just as I put you on the bed.” Ariana abruptly stops everything she’s doing or thinking. “Kate, no… Please! Get rid of her, I need you.” Ariana whispers all flustered and hot. “We’ll have our time tonight babe, don’t you worry.” “But, now…” Ariana looks desperate. Kate shushes her, “Where are the keys?” “In your purse, I snuck them in there this morning.” “You’ve sat in the hallway all day?” “No, just for the afternoon. But the cuffs were on all day.” “Geez,” Kate mutters looking for her purse. No wonder she’s horny and desperate, Kate thinks. And feels tempted to treat Lisa to a hotel and exploit her girlfriend. No, she thinks. I’ll make it work. Time with her sister is rare these days. Coming back with her purse and fishes out a keyring with little keys on it and starts fitting them to unlock the cuffs and chain from Ariana, ‘accidentally’ stroking Ariana every chance she gets. With her arms free Ariana holds on to Kate. “Please, fuck me now!” She urgently hisses. “Shhh baby,” Kate shushes her while rubbing her vagina. I’ll make you cum tonight. Ariana moans from Kate’s touch and kisses her girlfriend. “Please Kate no more teasing, just fuck me.” Kate gives in and wraps a bathrobe on Ariana, “Come, quick, to the shower. I’ll set your mind straight.” Ariana eagerly climbs off the bed and follows Kate. “Just pretend you just woke up ok? I told Lisa you were sleeping.” Ariana waves at Lisa who stares at her wide eyed and Ariana yawns dramatically as she walks into the bathroom. The two disappear in the bathroom leaving Lisa alone and wondering what the hell is going on. She then hears the shower turn on and soft moaning coming from the bathroom as Kate pins Ariana against the wall licking and fingering her wet vagina. It doesn’t take much to push Ariana over the edge, pumping into her girl with 3 fingers and groping at her chest she suddenly goes weak in the knees and lets out a long stifled moan. Kate strokes her neck and shoulder kissing her before quickly rinsing off her girlfriend’s body. “Come, Lisa is waiting for us, she is staying overnight. Go make dinner. You’ll pay for this soon!” she promises her. Ariana nods timidly, thinking ‘pay for what?’ Wondering what she did to deserve punishment. “Ahem! Sorry about that.” Kate says to Lisa, I had to wake Ariana up. Mmhm, Ariana nods. “Hi Lisa,” And she extends her hand. Kate winks and nods at Lisa to play along. “Ehh, hi, nice to finally meet you.” Lisa stammers. “I’ll go make dinner, is there anything you like to eat?” Ariana moves on wondering why Lisa is being so awkward and tense. “Ehh, Steak and fries?” Kate suggests. “Steaks still frozen.” Ariana says. “But we have minced meat and chicken ready to go.” “Hamburger and fries?” Kate then tries, looking at Lisa. “Ehh… Yea, burgers are nice.” Lisa confirms. Ariana nods and heads to the kitchen. Lisa looks at Kate and bursts out laughing at the absurdity of the situation. “What the fuck Kate?” Kate smiles with some difficulty. Feeling embarrassed, but also guilty for fooling Ariana. “Just go with it. I don’t want any drama.” She whispers back. They sit down and chat a bit about recent happenings. Kate is curious about her and Barry. “Oh Barry,” Lisa says with dreamy eyes. “I’m gonna marry him! I just have to.” Kate laughs, “Does he know that yet?” She asks. “No, but I want it.” She giggles. “We’ll see…” “Who’s getting married?” Ariana calls from the kitchen. “Lisa is with Barry.” Kate shouts back. “Who’s Barry?” “Garret’s friend from the party.” Kate yells. “Oh, that’s nice. Congratulations.” Ariana says, still having no idea who Barry is. Lisa pulls a face. “Lisa, can you help me for a second?” Ariana calls out at her from the kitchen. Lisa looks uncertain but Kate nods, “Talk to her, I’m going to check up on my emails. I’ll join you two in a minute.” Heading into the kitchen. She sees Ariana preparing a feast. “What do you need?” Lisa asks. “How do you like your burger? Look, I’m making the patties now. But do you want cheese? Tomato? Or how do you prefer your burger?” Lisa sits down at the kitchen table looking at all the ingredients. “Any recommendations?” “Ehh, Kate and I like a complete burger with cheese, union and tomato and all this.” She gestures over the ingredients. “Oh right,” Lisa says. “…then uh the complete burger but without union and cheese please.” Ariana nods. She works silently on the burger toppings and Lisa is fascinated by the woman who clearly has no idea she was caught pretty much naked and tied up. “So uh, how was your day? Did you do anything special?” Lisa wants to know. Ariana without hesitation says she did some work in the morning and slept through the afternoon. Liar, Lisa knows. Instead she says “That sounds so relaxing. What kind of work do you do again?” “Oh contract work, translations, accounting stuff, business administration. You saw my office right? Kate helped me build it. She’s very understanding and cool even though I don’t usually make much money.” She looks longingly out of the kitchen for her lover. “Where is she?” “She said she had to check her email or something.” Lisa informs Ariana. The women chat about themselves and Lisa asks 101 questions about her, where she’s from, previous relationships, family and her relationship with Kate and how living with her can be a nightmare. Ariana doesn’t think living with Kate is a nightmare at all. Kate is her hero, she says. Lisa laughs at that. “Well, just be glad you’re not competing with her for being the best sister. She can be tough.” “Maybe, but Kate is the best person in the world.” Ariana assures Lisa. Lisa smiles at hearing that. Ariana cuts thick slices of tomato, chops some lettuce and pickles. “No cheese right?” “No, thanks.” Lisa confirms. “More for me…” And she sticks a slice of cheese in her mouth. Such a kid Lisa thinks, she can see why Kate likes being with her. It’s playful and endearing. Lisa helps put away the leftover vegetables and ingredients as Ariana grills the burger patties. Kate comes in sniffing in the air. “Mmmm that smells good!” “Almost done!” Ariana giggles. Kate pinches Ariana’s nose and wanders to the living room plopping down on the couch looking absentmindedly out the window. She’s tired, she realizes. Very fucking tired. Can’t they ever have a boring week where nothing happens? Maybe I need a vacation… Far away on a tiny island. Kate’s mind wanders to palm trees and coconut drinks. Then remembers her training in Miami in a few days. Maybe that’ll bring some relaxation, she hopes. Ariana conveniently forgets to bake the fries as she doesn’t feel like cutting potatoes and hopes Kate forgot about them. Lisa doesn’t mind and the 2 conspire to make Kate think she never asked for them if she brings it up. They build 3 massive burgers and Lisa suggests they eat on the balcony. Ariana thinks it’s far too cold for that still, it only being February but Lisa assures her it’s fine. The two step outside and Ariana immediately shivers. “Nope. Too cold…” She exclaims. Lisa thought it would be warmer but agrees and clears the coffee table in the living room instead. Lisa kicks Kate awake “Wake up! Ariana made dinner. Appreciate your girlfriend sis.” “Huhwhadoyoumean?” Kate groggily responds. Lisa sits her sister upright while Ariana puts the plates with burgers on the table. The trio dive into their food and Lisa compliments Ariana’s cooking. “Almost as good as a whopper,” Kate smirks. To which she gets a kick from Lisa. Kate looks at her but says nothing. They chat casually and Lisa tells a bit more about Barry and how they’re doing together. Barry really likes Lisa she thinks as he even offered to move to her city, hours away from everything he knows. Kate thinks that’s very sweet and It’s high time she has a good partner after having been single for ages. Ariana thinks maybe Lisa should move to Toronto and live with Barry so she can visit Kate more easily. 4 - Talking into the night When they’re finished eating, Ariana quietly goes and cleans the table and does the dishes. Lisa leans over to Kate, “You should appreciate your girlfriend more. You’re taking her hard work for granted.” “I’m not, I do appreciate her all day, every day.” Kate defends herself. “You sure don’t show it, you lazy slob.” “What are you on about?” Kate inquires. “If you hear what she has to say about you, how she adores and idolizes you, you’d be ashamed of yourself letting her do all the chores all by herself.” Lisa accuses Kate. “But she likes it like that.” Kate counters. “Kate!” Lisa looks at her sister seriously. “You’re not listening to me… Go help her sometimes and just talk to the woman. Find out why she does what she does. Because it’s not about doing laundry and scrubbing the floor.” Hmm, Kate grumbles. She hates it when her sister berates her on something she doesn’t fully understand. “And what do you know? You barely know her.” Kate accuses Lisa. “Gosh you’re ignorant Kate. Do you ever listen in on when she talks about you or your relationship?” Kate shakes her head. “Well, you should. I doubt you’ll ever hear anything negative from her even if you’re a bitch to her. That’s how crazy she is about you and you don’t even know it. Not really anyway.” Kate is silent, considering Lisa’s words. She knows Ariana is crazy about her, but just like her friend Dana had done before she apparently has unearthed bits of Ariana in a short time she herself never noticed or considered. Am I such a terrible partner? Ignorant? She worries. Ariana comes back, “All done. What are you talking about?” “Apparently I don’t appreciate you, Lisa says.” Kate looks accusing at Lisa. Lisa rolls her eyes. “I just said she should not take you for granted Ariana.” Ariana sits on Kate’s lap and wraps an arm around Kate’s shoulders. Looking between Lisa and Kate. She wonders why Lisa looks so serious and Kate so frustrated. Like the two had a fight but Lisa won. “Eh ok… But she takes good care of me. It’s fine.” Ariana smiles. “And she’s a crap cook anyway.” She adds, sticking her tongue out to Kate. Kate pulls a face. “I can make toast!” She protests. All three laugh. Lisa compliments Ariana on being an excellent host working so hard for them and thanks her for dinner. “No problem at all,” Ariana smiles. “It’s my pleasure. I’ll get wine.” And she gets up and rushes to the kitchen. “See what I mean?” Lisa hisses to Kate. “Even if we point out you’re taking her for granted she shrugs it off and thinks you’re the best! You can do no wrong in her eyes. I want you to do better for her! She deserves that much.” Kate is tired, she had hoped on a casual evening but instead Lisa is all over her commenting on how she is doing things wrong in her relationship with Ariana. She doesn’t really want to hear it. Kate reminds Lisa they share their bed together, how more personal and involved can one be? Ariana comes back with a bottle and 3 glasses. Pouring wine for them. Lisa likes Ariana a lot, she thinks. She’s attentive, friendly, smart-ish and playful. She wishes she had a partner like her, but as a man… She thinks about her relationship with Barry, he has many of the qualities she wants, but not all and voices her worry. Barry is so sweet, and she really sees a future with him. But there is this nagging feeling in the background that something isn’t right or is missing. “Maybe you’re gay too.” Ariana suggests. “Kate didn’t know either till last year… Or he’s not the one… Or maybe he’s gay… Or he’s cheating… Or maybe he likes his work too much…” Kate looks at Ariana and mouths to shut up. Ariana stops suggesting things and looks at the floor leaning against Kate’s shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Kate says. “It’s probably the nerves or the distance between you two.” Lisa nods and they all sit quiet for a moment and drink their wine. “Hey I’m really tired, I’ll go lie down. It’s getting late anyway.” Kate says. She motions for Ariana to get up so she can get up herself. “Don’t make it too late, ok? I’ll wait for you.” She whispers to Ariana. Ariana makes room and looks at Lisa questioningly. Lisa looks at her hands. She senses loneliness in Lisa. Kate wishes them goodnight and disappears into the bedroom after topping up her wine. “Hey, you ok?” Ariana asks Lisa. Leaning into her. Lisa looks up and promises she’s ok. “Wanna talk some more? Or are you going to sleep as well?” Ariana wants to know. Lisa rubs her arms and prefers to talk for a bit longer. Maybe they can watch a movie or something? Ariana leans into the corner of the couch and makes herself comfortable. Lisa sits cross legged next to Ariana. And they chat a bit more about being alone and how to deal with it. A thing Ariana was quite good at before meeting Kate. While watching TV together Ariana nods off and falls asleep. Lisa feels sleepy too and leans back against Ariana and not being rejected she dozes off as well. An hour later Lisa in her sleep turns over and embraces her new friend as if they’re lovers. Ariana breathes quietly, unaware of what Lisa is doing. Lisa sleepily listens to Ariana her heartbeat thinking she is Barry. Kate meanwhile sits in bed reading a book and thinking about what Lisa had said. She’s half waiting for Ariana, half just wasting her time not wanting to talk to Lisa for now. Around midnight Ariana wakes up and wonders why she’s not in bed. She feels a person hugging her closely and assumes she fell asleep on the couch with Kate. The TV is showing stupid telesell commercials and might as well be turned off. Ariana bends forward to grab the remote and notices Kate’s hair is very brown and looks startled at Lisa’s scalp. Did she confuse the 2 women? No, she was watching TV. Lisa did this. She squirms a bit trying to get away from under Lisa, but is being held on tight. Seeing no other option than to wake her girlfriend’s sister she simply pushes her aside and quickly gets up from the couch. Lisa mumbles something, mentioning Barry but stays asleep. Ariana then pulls on Lisa’s legs so she’s laying flat and in a somewhat normal position and leaves her there. Heading for the toilet and then to Kate. Kate sits in bed with her laptop, she’s watching YouTube videos. “Kate!” Ariana gasps. “Why didn’t you come get me?” Kate looks at Ariana, “Didn’t you have fun with Lisa?” “At first yes, but later on she slept on me after I fell asleep. I thought she was you!” Kate frowns, not quite understanding what Ariana means. “Slept on you? Explain.” “We sort of finished talking and I fell asleep, and when I woke up just now she’s all over me holding me like I’m her boyfriend or something. It’s very awkward. We sleep like that too…” Kate shakes her head and puts her laptop aside. “Come sweetie. Get your collar and chastity belt, we’ll go to sleep.” Ariana gets the requested items and Kate bolts on the collar for the night. She then has Ariana step into the leather belt and straps it on tight and locks that too. “I should add the vibrator as a punishment for sleeping with my sister.” She jokes with a fake frown. “I didn’t do it Kate, honestly.” Ariana says flustered not realizing Kate is joking. Ariana has a love hate relationship with the vibrator. She loves the orgasm it provides but hates the torture it allows Kate. But at the same time she secretly loves the helpless feeling as her body betrays her when Kate pushes its, and her, buttons. “I know sweetie, and you’re too noisy anyway with the thing on level 4 or higher… But I’ll get you someday.” Kate jokingly promises her. Ariana looks at the ground suddenly feeling guilty for something she didn’t do. “That’s not fair…” She mumbles. Kate slaps her butt. “Life’s not fair. Now get to bed.” She walks out of the bedroom to check on Lisa and sees her sister smirk on the couch in a weird position. Sighing quietly she gets a blanket and pillow from the storage cabinet and puts the blanket over her sister and places the pillow at her head. Does she have to take care of everything around here? She thinks amused. Dana, her friend, would say that someone has to keep order… Maybe she’s more right than she knows. Ariana climbs into bed and sighs thinking about the 2nd promised punishment she doesn’t deserve. Kate is so mean sometimes. Hopefully she forgets. Soon forgetting her worries as she nods off and sleeps dreaming of Kate showing her off naked on the balcony to the world making her orgasm in front everyone causing people to laugh at the goofy faces she makes. Kate grabs a drink and quickly eats a biscuit before heading to the bathroom and brushes her teeth. She sees someone move behind her but pays no real attention to it. Just one of the women. Lisa sneaks up behind her and startles Kate with her being so close suddenly. “Hey,” She says, rubbing her eyes. “Hey cheater…” Kate replies. “Cheater?” “Yea you slept with Ariana.” Kate laughs, “Or so she says.” “All I remember is that I snuggled up to Barry.” “Barry huh? Ariana looks nothing like him…” Lisa looks at her not sure where this is going. “Sorry Kate, we just dozed off watching TV. I must’ve thought she was him.” “I know, I know. I’m just pulling your leg.” Kate winks. “I put a blanket and pillow on the couch.” Kate walks off with a good night and closes the bedroom door. Now it’s Ariana time, time to make her pay for her silly stunt from earlier, she thinks. But Ariana is already sleeping… Sighing Kate quietly joins her and plays with her girlfriend’s hair for a bit. Admiring her cute face as she often does. Ariana looks much more peaceful lately, she thinks. Must be the restraints or something. She’ll apply her punishment in the morning. The next day Lisa looks tired and worn out. Sleeping on couches never really had her preference. But not having to book an expensive hotel made up for it. She’ll sleep more in the train when she goes home tonight. The 3 have breakfast. Ariana has made pancakes and looks nervous at Lisa, asking if she likes them. Constantly moving around offering more syrup or sugar, more juice or anything to not having to sit still. With breakfast done Lisa insists on Kate walking her out as she leaves and implores her to involve herself a bit more with Ariana and her world and not treat her like a little servant all the time. Kate promises she will. But thinks Lisa has no idea how their relationship works. Meanwhile Ariana cleans up the kitchen and desperately waits for Kate to come back hoping she would remove the vibrator Kate forced her to wear all morning on a low setting. Her so-called punishment. She feels naughty thinking that Lisa didn’t notice their little game but she’s had enough now and hopes Kate agrees. She’s super horny and needs her orgasm… Or at the very least for the teasing to stop. Kate can’t get Lisa’s words out of her mind and decides to involve herself more with Ariana other than living together and being lovers. She thinks helping cooking is a good start and promises herself she’d help Ariana cook sometimes. Or to help fold the bed sheets more often and things like that. 5 - Kate’s big news A few days later Kate comes home from work and tells Ariana to get naked and wait for her in the bedroom. They’re supposed to leave for Miami tomorrow. Ariana is very curious what Kate is up to and quickly obeys her girlfriend. Stripping out of her leggings and shirt, followed by her underwear. Ariana sits on the corner of their bed waiting for her girlfriend. After a few minutes she finally enters the room. “What’s up Kate?” Kate holds up her keyring and says she has a proposition for her. Ariana lights up. “An adventure?” “Something like that…” Kate says. “Right, here’s the deal… You can stay home for the next 2 weeks on your own.” Ariana’s face darkens. “Or,” Kate continues. “Or you wear your chastity belt for the 2 weeks we’re in Miami.” Ariana looks confused. “Eh Kate… What? I don’t want to be alone…” “Are you sure?” Kate asks. “Yes of-course, I want to be with you and explore Miami. Go to the beach and help you with your training.” Kate smiles and Ariana worries just how serious Kate is. Two weeks in the belt? How will she wear her swimsuit and go to the beach? The next morning Ariana packs their suitcases. Swimsuit for her, Bikini for Kate, dresses, Kate’s favorite jeans, shirt and brown jacket for school. Shampoo and toiletries. And everything else they need for their trip. Kate tidies up around the house making it ‘away’ ready. Unplugging the TV and such. She quickly checks over the suitcase and adds the leather chastity belt and closes the case. Heading to the airport Ariana asks if she really has to wear the belt. But Kate only says, “That’s the deal.” The airport is annoying, lots of moody employees bothering the passengers with their security nonsense. Ariana wears her stolen gladiator sandals under a short mid thigh dress. She really really likes them. Kate is dressed more formally and looks ready for a meeting. Landing in Miami Kate steers them to the toilets and she pushes Ariana into the disabled toilet, zipping open her suitcase. “Here put it on. Remove your panties.” She hands the leather chastity belt to Ariana. Ariana says nothing but takes off her panties and pulls the leather garment over her hips. Kate smiles at her sweetly, “last chance… two weeks in the belt or go home now.” Ariana thinks she’s joking about sending her home but accepts the belt anyway. click The lock sounds ominously loud as it snaps shut. “You’re my bitch now.” Kate whispers. Ariana looks at Kate weirdly and wonders what she’s getting herself into. She stuffs Kate’s winter coat in the suitcase and her own on top under the handle and they leave the toilet block. 6 - The house of horrors Outside the airport terminal they find a taxi and head for their assigned house. It’s an OK house in the city. Not too far from the beach and it has some shops in the area. The house itself has several bedrooms and there is a double garage. Kate already feels tired from the oppressive heat in Miami and looks at a bedroom and living room and doesn’t care much for the rest at the moment. Ariana is more curious and explores the whole place. In the 2 car garage she finds a massive chain link cage kind of setup with a little dog-house inside it. It takes up half a parking space. Curious, she steps in and the gate clangs shut behind her. Looking inside the doghouse she sees no dog. She turns and wants to leave the cage but the gate is locked. She shakes the gate trying to dislodge the latch but it’s stuck. “Kate?” She calls out. But Kate has dozed off. “Fuck!” Ariana curses. “KATE! HELP! KAAAAAATE!” Ariana screams and yells for minutes until Kate finally comes rushing in seeing a distressed girlfriend in a cage. “What’s up?” She laughs. “I can’t get out Kate…” Kate laughs at her silly face and says “Well, guess you gotta stay in there then. Since I don’t have the keys.” Ariana looks startled. “No! “She exclaims. “Please find it…” Kate thinks for a moment. “What will you do for me to get out?” “Anything…” Ariana dumbly says. “Alright, I’ll trade your freedom for your clothes for the day.” “What?” “If you want out, you’ll give me everything you’re wearing.” Ariana says nothing but undresses and throws her clothes and sandals over the fence. “Good. Now slide your phone under the gate.” “Kate please go get the key.” Kate gathers all Ariana’s things. “I’ll search for it, stay put. Enjoy the doghouse for now.” And she walks away. “Kate?!” Ariana shakes the gate. She wants out badly. Kate closes the garage door behind her. She’s pretty sure the cage key is on her keyring. But this is fun… Kate unpacks their suitcase and puts everything in the bedroom closet. She then looks in the fridge and finds it empty. Laughing at Ariana waiting in the kennel she heads out the door to the nearby supermarket. She buys freshly made, ready to oven pizzas, some drinks and Pringles. Tomorrow they’ll see what they’ll do for dinner. Maybe Ariana can sort out some groceries while she’s in class. Heading back lugging her shoppings she wonders how Ariana manages all that every time. Probably on her scooter, she thinks. Back at the apartment she puts away the groceries and goes check on her girl. She hears her calling her name already from the hallway. She finds a nervous Ariana, pacing back and forth in the kennel. “Kate! Please let me out, what took you so long? I need to pee. Please.” She looks at Kate with big pleading eyes. Kate laughs at her saying she looks like a caught doggie and looks at the gate lock, opening it without a key. It isn’t locked, just latched closed. Ariana sees Kate doesn’t use a key and mutters something unintelligible. Much to Kate’s amusement. “Go pee sweetie, 2nd door to the left. When you’re done, freshen up and put the pizza in the oven.” She hands the key to the chastity belt to Ariana. “Yes boss.” Ariana bows her head in shame and quickly moves into the house. Kate looks around in the garage, sees nothing of interest and follows her girlfriend. She doesn’t like the place. It’s ugly. The walls are an ugly green color. Nothing makes sense color wise in this place. Luckily it’s only for 2 weeks, she thinks. Checking her email Kate finds her course schedule. A class tonight? Geez. Kate enters the address in Maps and sees the education center is nearby. But, still a good 20 minute walk. She sighs and calls out to Ariana to hurry with dinner. “Ok baby.” Comes her clear voice. Kate finds her in the kitchen trying to work the oven. “I have class tonight… Starting in 90 minutes.” She sighs. “I’m so not in the mood.” “That’s ok. I’ll make the house nicer… It stinks in the bedroom.” Ariana promises Kate. “What a dump huh…” Kate scoffs. “It has bad energy. I don’t like it.” Ariana says with a sad voice. “When will you be back?” “I hope before 10pm” “Oh, and tomorrow?” “That’s a day class, but only in the afternoon.” “So we can sleep in…” Ariana says with a smile. Kate is distracted by Ariana’s naked figure only wearing the chastity belt. It fits like a glove. She stares as Ariana gracefully moves through the kitchen talking about the house, the flight. Not listening at all to what she’s saying. Ariana looks at Kate and sees her stare at her. “Enjoying the show?” “Huhwhat?” Kate is pulled out of her mesmerized thoughts. “There is a crocodile in the pool…” Ariana smirks, remembering she read about that happening in Florida. “Oh…” Kate says distractedly. Ariana rolls her eyes and inspects the pizza. The one in the top is ready. She takes it from the oven and cuts it into slices and plonks the plate in front of Kate. “Here, have your dinner, miss distracted…” Kate, her thoughts are interrupted by the smell of pizza and she looks at Ariana. “What did you say?” “If you can’t think straight with me naked you better give me my clothes back…” Ariana smirks. “No, that’s fine, I’ll leave soon anyway. You’ll get your stuff tomorrow morning.” Ariana gets the 2nd pizza from the oven and slices it up as well. They eat in silence. Kate is constantly stealing glances at Ariana. “Hey, come to earth!” Ariana pokes Kate on the nose. “I think you have to go now.” Kate looks at her phone and sees she should hurry. “Shit!” She quietly mumbles. She’d rather stay with Ariana and play with her. Ariana looks longingly at Kate as well. Kate hugs her girlfriend and kisses her goodbye with the instruction to not cheat on their deal but otherwise she’s at liberty. Ariana walks her to the door and without thinking waves Kate goodbye from the front door. Their neighbor from across the street almost falls off his little step ladder seeing the naked Japanese chick wave at another hottie. Ariana smacks the door closed and cleans up the kitchen. She finds another nicer bedroom that doesn’t stink and decides to move all their stuff to that room and closes the stinky room’s door. Now to tend to herself. She’s been feeling horny from being locked helpless in the cage and belt. She flops down on the couch and rubs her crotch feeling a tiny sensation. Groping at her nipples and squeezing her breasts she feels the excitement grow, but not nearly enough. She suddenly has an idea and runs to the kitchen finding a spatula. Sliding it in her leather restraint she can rub her vagina. “YESSS!” She exclaims, and starts rubbing full of energy. Minutes later she’s squirming on the couch moaning loudly and masturbating with the spatula. She cums loudly and immediately feels guilty about what she did. Panting from her exertions she rests for a few minutes. Ariana cleans the spatula and explores the house a bit more. There is a secluded little garden with some nice flowers. She steps outside in the humid evening air and walks the length of the garden, but sees a man sitting in the next-door garden. Quickly stepping back as she is still naked. She rushes back inside hoping nobody saw her and notices a wet spot on the couch. Grrr, she thinks. Hoping it’ll dry soon. Ariana saunters to the Garage again, and again focuses on the kennel, inspecting the door so she can unlock it next time. She then blocks the gate and enters the cage. Sitting in front of the dog house she inspects it. Wondering if she fits inside she crawls backwards into the little house and finds she barely fits inside. Crawling back out she looks around the garage to see if there is a bicycle. She sees none, but finds a large dog collar with a small box on it, A GPS or something she assumes. She straps the thing on and pulls it tight. The collar clicks shut and is stuck on her. Arian tries to adjust the collar as it’s a bit too tight but can’t get it off. She can’t figure out the latch or buckle and sees no keys to try. “Fuck!” She whispers and wags her butt like a dog. “And now…” She starts saying, but instead screams and falls to the floor as a strong electric shock shoots into her neck. The scream triggers more shocks which trigger more screams which trigger more shocks and so on. Ariana stumbles across the garage in pain clutching the collar. In her struggle she bumps against the gate and ends up inside the cage with the door falling shut. Ariana finally manages to keep quiet, learning quickly that she can’t make a sound. “What the fuck!? That hurts.” Ariana quietly moans. She looks around and notices she’s in the cage again. She moves to the door and tries to open it but she can’t reach the latch through the chainlink. “Fuck!” She says under her breath, which earns her another strong shock. The cycle of pain and screams repeats itself again and Ariana cries uncontrollable, constantly making too much noise so the collar keeps torturing her. After almost 15 minutes of near constant shocks she finally manages to control herself and holds her breath only making ‘mmmmh-ing’ sounds until the pain stops. Feeling miserable she crawls on the dog pillow in the doghouse and after a while of bored waiting for Kate to save her she dozes off in a restless slumber. Only to be shocked by the collar minutes later when a car outside honks its horn. She hates the stupid house and their trip already. Kate sits in class bored. Listening to stuff that’s not relevant to her job. The class is a waste of her time basically and she wonders if she’s in the right class and why she’s here. She misses her girlfriend badly. Finally it’s 10PM and the class is dismissed. She walks home thinking she should bring a milkshake or something and orders 2 large vanilla shakes from McDonalds. “Ariana, I’m back. She yells through the house.” But there is no response. She checks the bedroom and sees all their stuff gone. Not understanding, she searches the other rooms and finds their belongings in a much nicer bedroom on the other side of the house. “Aha! Clever girl.” But where was her clever girl… “Ariana? Where are you?” Ariana hears Kate rummage through the house but is terrified to make a sound. The collar had shocked her nearly continuously for the last 3 hours. Every time she sighed, moved, breathed too loud the damned thing would go off. And if she managed to not upset the collar, a sound from outside would trigger the thing. She wishes she could just die, her neck hurts so bad. The garage door opens and Kate yells into the room for Ariana. This triggers the collar and Ariana screams and her voice gives out for the 100th time and makes a choking throaty sound. Kate sees her spasm in the doghouse. And wonders what the hell is going on in there. She unlocks the gate and disables the latch and calls out to Ariana, kneeling next to the entrance. “Babe, hey? What are you doing in there?” All the while triggering the collar with her voice. She grabs Ariana’s hips and pulls her out from the doghouse. She comes out looking pale and feverish. Kate sees the big collar on her neck and asks what it is. Ariana makes sounds like she’s being strangled and clutches the collar and pulls on it with a weak but desperate determination. Something is super wrong Kate realizes. Can’t she talk? And why does she look so pained and terrified? Kate turns her girl around and sees a big clasp holding the collar on her neck and notices the little box next to it. What the hell is this thing, she thinks. Figuring out the clasp she has to push a button in, and slide the knob for the latch to pop open. As she pulls the collar away from Ariana’s neck two connected red marks in her neck come into view. Ariana relaxes immediately and slumps on the floor barely conscious. “Babe? Hey! Ariana, talk to me!” Kate looks worried. Ariana tries to talk but can’t think straight from the pain she endured nor can she form words with her broken voice. Goddammit, there goes her relaxed Miami vacation, Kate thinks. She lays Ariana flat on the floor and slaps Ariana in her face to startle her. This works and Ariana moans painfully, looking at Kate as if to say ’let me die’. Kate then carries her to the bedroom and dribbles water in her mouth which she weakly swallows. Heading back to the garage looking for clues she finds the collar and sees the steel prongs poking out at the inside. Kate wonders why Ariana would lock on a shock collar and then finally understands what had happened. Ariana had shocked herself with this thing. She rushes back to her girl who is sitting up in bed looking for Kate. “Kate!” She croaks. “Stay here. Please.” Kate sits down next to Ariana, “What the hell happened babe? Why did you put the collar on and lock yourself in?” “An accident. I thought it’s a GPS tracker and wanted to play doggie for when you got back. It shocks for hours, non-stop. I want to die… Gate locked and I couldn’t reach it.” Her voice trails off. “Oh baby, and you nearly killed yourself. Come, lay down, drink more and rest.” Kate looks worried, feeling the marks in her neck. She looks at the red spots and they look like severe burns. Ariana mumbles incoherently and Kate has no idea what she’s saying or trying to do. 7 - Recovery Ariana sips on a drink through a straw and doesn’t feel like moving at all. Everything hurts. Kate has her drugged up on painkillers but it’s not really working. Her voice was almost back to normal in the morning and her mind got a bit unscrambled too but her body remains sore. Kate tries to take care of her girlfriend but she’s not sure what to do with the situation. She had removed the leather chastity belt and is considering if Ariana needs a doctor. She should probably go to a hospital for a check up. But Neither she nor Ariana want to admit something stupid happened. Kate makes a simple lunch and Ariana nibbles on a slice of toast. She then rushes off to class, promising to be back as soon as possible. Ariana sleeps soon after. That afternoon the housekeeping crew enters the house to do the cleaning up. Unknown to the women, this is part of the rental. The two women find a half asleep Ariana naked on the bed. And one of them takes a sneaky picture of the pretty girl. Ariana looks around sensing someone’s presence but sees no one, she closes her eyes again. The cleaners don’t find anything to do as Ariana had cleaned the house last night, so they just take out the trash. They walk by Ariana’s bed again and whisper they should have some fun. Ariana breathes steadily which means she sleeps. They carefully drape her bedsheets over her head and the other strokes her stomach. Ariana moans quietly and mumbles Kate’s name. The women smirk, and the one touching Ariana slips her hand down and over her crotch. Cupping her vagina. ‘mmm’ they hear from under the bed sheet. The woman slowly fingers Ariana for a few minutes but as she gets too excited they stop and hurry out of the house. Leaving Ariana to wonder why Kate stopped teasing her. Kate meanwhile can’t stand the classes and contacts her manager asking if there has been some kind of mistake. Nothing her instructors talk about is relevant for her position. If that’s still coming or if she should be in another class? Her manager promises to check it out and call her back. Having escaped her class for now she also calls Ariana to check on her and hears a soft voice at the other end. She asks if Ariana is doing better and hears she had a nice dream of Kate fingering her. “So you’re almost better?” Kate asks. “How is your neck?” “I don’t know. I can’t see it but it still hurts and itches.” Ariana complains. “Mmhm. Well rest more I’ll be home soon.” She promises. Home, Ariana mutters. She wishes she was home. After class Kate finds a big pharmacy and explains to the man there that she needs to treat two electrical burns. Describing the marks in Ariana’s neck without too much detail. Loaded with painkillers, bandages, medical tape and aloe gel she gets back to the AirBnB so she can treat Ariana. Sticking a big bandage on her neck soaked in aloe. The next day Ariana feels a lot better but is still weakened and prefers to sleep and relax through the day. The cleaners come and go without the girls knowing about it and Ariana has a nice dream again about Kate stroking her. Kate’s manager calls back and assures he she’s in the right place. And when Kate argues that she’s not part of the maintenance crew and wants to know why she needs to learn about lift controls and air-conditioning maintenance. She gets the simple order to just be present and get her certificate. Kate rolls her eyes and thinks she’s being used by the hotel to comply with some regulation they don’t want to truly follow. Filling a quota or something. Back at the house Kate brings dinner and the girls sit at the kitchen table eating their salads and subs. Ariana says she is feeling a lot better and that maybe tomorrow she’ll go to the beach. Kate inspects Ariana’s neck and replaces the bandage with a new one coated in aloe. “It’s still very red, sweetie. I don’t know what to do about that.” Ariana worries maybe it’s a scar and fears she’ll be ugly because of it. Kate soothes her that if that’s the case she doesn’t mind and if her hair is covering her neck others won’t even see it. The next day Ariana goes to the beach, Kate has again put a new bandage on her neck, she does this twice a day, and Ariana feels like sitting in the sand. She finds a nearby beach and walks that way in her swimsuit and a skirt carrying a big bath towel. Along the way she gets 3 offers for drinks from men and one even wants to make a porno movie with her as the star. She declines all of them. Only hesitating at the porn offer because it’s so outlandish. Talking to strangers asking if they wanna do porn… What’s wrong with the world, she thinks. She curiously asks what kind of porn and hears the cliche ‘Japanese schoolgirl doing anal’ scenario. How much would that pay? The man offers a couple of thousand bucks. Not enough, Ariana says. And walks away. The man walks along keeping up and hands her his card, for if she wants to discuss it further. She takes the card and slips it in her phone cover without looking at it. 8 - Barry at the beach Arriving at the bright white beach she’s amazed with how nice the water is. She loves the white and blue contrast between the sand and the sea. Sitting down near a lifeguard tower she enjoys her view and stretches out on the luxuriously white sand. She takes a selfie and sends it to Kate, just to tease her, and gets a bunch of hearts and an angry emoji back. Ariana laughs at the reply and types, ‘It’s beautiful here.’ To which she gets an ‘it’s stupid and boring here.’ It appears they’re at opposites today, she laughs quietly at her phone. ‘Wish you were here.’ ‘Wish I was there too!’ Kate replies. Ariana rolls around in the sand for a bit, looking in all directions at the people and the hotels in the background. So nice. The lifeguard spots the hot asian chick near his tower and comes over for a chat. He starts with a ‘Konichiwa’ as if that’s original and asks for her name. “I’m Ariana”. She blurts out looking at the guy’s impressive sixpack and muscled arms. He introduces himself as Barry. She jokes it’s not gonna work out then, because she already knows a Barry. The lifeguard looks genuinely hurt by that and she invites him to sit down. They chat for a while and Ariana has a good time. He asks about her bandage and she says she had an accident with some electrical wires a few days ago. “You were electrocuted in your neck?” He asks with an amazed tone. Ariana nods sheepishly. “Did you go to a doctor?” Ariana says she didn’t. Her friend puts a bandage on it twice a day. Barry nods and asks if he can see it. He’s a trained medic. “Sure,” Ariana wipes her hair out of the way. Barry comes real close now, she can feel his breath and smell his sunblock. He carefully pulls away the bandage and looks a bit shocked at the fiery red spots. “Girl, you’re lucky to be alive…” He says with a worried voice. Ariana looks at him, “really?” “He traces his finger down her spine. “Many nerves are here and the burns are just a few inches away from it. That’s very dangerous.” “Come with me, I have an ointment for this that works better than aloe.” He invites her into his guard tower and sits her down on a desk chair. He pulls out a massive medical kit and gives her a tube of healing ointment for burns. He instructs her to apply the ointment 2 times a day until it stops itching. He treats her neck with the utmost care and smears ointment on it and applies a new bandage. Ariana enjoys his attention and care a lot. He seems to truly care for her. She looks at him, wishing Kate could meet him. Barry thinks she looks at him wanting to take things a step further and he carefully leans in for a kiss. Ariana, caught off-guard, returns the kiss before realizing she shouldn’t. She feels his tongue on her lips and pulls back. “Barry, stop. I… Can’t…” Barry looks at her questioning, “Why?” “I have a girlfriend,” she admits. He stands up straight. “You don’t kiss like you’re a lesbian.” “I used to date guys…” Ariana says apologetic. Hmmm, Barry turns around looking over the beach. “I, uh, better go,” Ariana stutters. “Thanks for your kind help Barry. It was really nice to talk to you. Sorry for misleading you.” “Yea sure, no problem,” Barry says looking hurt. He really really likes Ariana. She quietly walks out the door. “Ariana!” He calls after her. As she turns around he grabs her shoulder and presses a kiss on her lips. Ariana looks at him wide eyed. “Please, Barry, no. I’m not lying. Sorry.” She quickly walks away and gathers her things, her head in turmoil, feeling guilty towards Kate. She feels sorry for Barry. He looked at her like Kate looks at her sometimes. Sensing his genuine interest in her. Ariana moves further down the beach and sets her things down near a restaurant thinking she can order a drink or something. Looking around at her new setting she’s approached by some people, “Hey cutie, You look hungry! We need +1 for lunch so Will doesn’t feel lonely.” He motions to the restaurant. “I don’t eat lunch with men called Will,” Ariana snips back. What’s wrong with this place she thinks. The group laughs at Will for being eternally lonely now. And Will looks out of it. Ariana asks him to join her instead of the idiots laughing at him. Now Will laughs and the group falls silent. Will sits down next to her. “Hi, I’m will.” “Ariana” she extends her hand. “Just pretend we’re talking or something. So they won’t bother you.” She whispers in his ear. “Alright.” He nods. “No offense, but I don’t like dating Asians.” Ariana pulls a face and tells him she has a girlfriend called Kate. Will laughs. Well then, wanna make a fool out of all of them? She nods. “Just lean in to me like you’re really comfortable and enjoy my company.” Ariana scoots closer and hangs around Will’s neck leaning on his muscular chest. A cheer comes from the group. They sat down at the restaurant Ariana looked at a few minutes ago. “Your deodorant stinks, Mr. Will,” she whispers. Will smiles uncomfortably, “Ehh, sorry. I guess. Let’s walk away hand in hand. When we’re out of sight we’ll go our separate ways.” Ariana nods. Happy to get rid of Will and his stupid friends. Will courteously gathers Ariana’s things and puts them in her bag. Noticing the porn studios card on her phone. “You’re an actress?” He asks. “No, why?” “The card.” He points at her phone. Ariana laughs and grabs his hand. Leaning into Will as they walk away. “I don’t do porn for money mister.” They walk away stared at by Will’s friends. They thought to make fun of him but instead he seems to have a date now. They quickly find it unfunny and focus on something else. Will sees his friends do something else and lets go of her hand. “Thanks for the rescue.” He laughs. “And thanks for carrying my bag.” She thanks him. Ariana dawdles for a second not sure how to end this and Will kisses her hand as a goodbye. She decides to find a restaurant and see if Kate can join her. ‘Are you free yet?’ She sends a message to Kate. ‘Yes girl! Where are you?’ comes her reply after 5 minutes. Ariana wanders back in the direction of Barry’s tower and sees a nice restaurant that has salmon. ‘Near the beach. I’m hungry.’ Ariana tells the waiter she’ll be right back with her friend if he can keep a table free. She smiles at him with her biggest eyes. Of-course he can. As long as she’ll be back soon. She sends her location to Kate telling her to hurry and sits on a bench looking at Barry’s lifeguard tower. Barry the watchful lifeguard sees her sit down, facing his direction and his hopes rise. She’s back! For him? After a while he sees another woman come up and kiss Ariana intensely. Whoa, he thinks. Fuck me that’s mean, he thinks. His day is ruined. Kate and Ariana head into the restaurant welcomed by the waiter. They have some great grilled salmon. Ariana tells her about her beach adventures and they laugh at the porn card. “Thousands of bucks for a fuck huh?” “Yea, anal too.” Ariana smirks. Remembering she used to do anal quite often. 9 - Two weeks Days pass quickly at the beach. Ariana goes every day and is very popular with the men. She gets many more offers for drinks and even another offer to do porn. One guy just wants to show her his boat and party with her and some other girls. She feels very wanted and hasn’t felt this social in years. Even though there is nothing social about most of the men preying on her. Kate joins her whenever she can and notices Ariana is healing quickly now. She’s more energetic and talkative every day. The red spots are still ugly welts but the ointment she got from Barry seems to work well. She also convinced herself that the hotel had singled her out as the only unqualified employee to get certified up to look better in business reviews. Why else would they send her on this pointless course? On the other hand it does flatter her that she DID get singled out and put up in a home in a different country to do so, because to her it means job security. Why else would the hotel invest in her and spend all this money on her. As the 2 weeks draw to a close Ariana bumps into Barry again at the beach. She’s been avoiding him a bit to not hurt his feelings and has been camping out near other lifeguard towers today she accidentally picks the one that has Barry in it. She spreads her towel and takes off her skirt before running to the water to sit in the low waves for a bit. When she’s done and gets back to her towel she sees Barry looking at her and she waves at him. “Hey super lifeguard!” She calls him out. He waves back at her. “How’s your neck?” He asks. Ariana shows him her neck which still shows 2 purplish spots, but they look more like bruises now. Barry is pleased with her healing. “You’ll be 100% pretty in a few weeks.” He promises her. “Weeks?” Ariana looks at him. “Yea burn scars take ages to heal completely.” Ariana is very self conscious about the marks and wishes they’d be gone sooner. Barry asks if she will join him on his tower deck and Ariana comes up and sits on the balcony floor with her towel. “I saw you last week, with that woman at the restaurant?” Ariana looks at him neutrally, good she thinks. “That wasn’t nice of you to tease me like that.” He says. She looks at him confused. All she did was prove she really has a girlfriend. “It was just to show you I’m taken.” Barry tells her it ruined his day. Ariana has no answer to that, she can’t fix his feelings. “I’ll go away soon, so you can forget about me.” She mumbles. Barry doesn’t like that either. Ariana gets annoyed and gets up to leave. “Barry, get over yourself, we talked for an hour or so? You’ve been very kind to me. But you can’t expect me to drop everything and fall in love with you.” And she starts walking away. Suddenly she’s tired of being here. Everyday she gets indecent offers, or some decent ones, but everyone seems to lust after the cute girls here. And she hates to be one of the cutest ones in a kilometer radius. She puts on her skirt and folds her towel, ready to disappear from the public and hide in the house. Once again she wishes she was home in her flat, away from the world. She marches to the house and goes tanning in the garden instead of the beach. That afternoon Kate comes back and she needs Ariana. She rings the doorbell for Ariana to let her in and as the door opens she pushes inside and forces herself on Ariana. For Ariana’s recovery they didn’t really have sex for most of their stay as to not exert Ariana and Kate is desperate to get some. Ariana stumbles back from Kate’s assault but soon adapts and gets into it. Kate pushes her to the bedroom and feels like owning her girl today. Tying her wrists to her ankles so she lays on her back with her legs up and her wrists connected to it. Ariana immediately feels helpless and exposed and Kate dives onto her, licking her crotch for all she’s worth. Ariana quickly gets super excited and moans loudly struggling in her bonds. Kate crawls up between her legs and grinds their pussies together for a few moments before crawling up further until her vagina is on Ariana’s mouth. “Do me,” she gasps. “Turn around and do me too,” Ariana moans. Kate complies and they do an awkward 69. Ariana is helpless to stop or touch Kate. Kate controls both their bodies. She pushes and grinds herself on Ariana’s face while licking and fingering her girlfriend. This goes on for a bit until Kate tenses up, she weakly fingers Ariana but is busy with her orgasm that’s rolling over her like a steam train. She smothers Ariana for a bit until Ariana gasps and turns her head away to breathe. “Finish me! Please, finish it.” Ariana begs Kate. Kate picks up the pace and gives Ariana her orgasm. Feeling the girl squirm below her. Kate sucks on Ariana’s wetness to prolong her orgasm and Ariana squirms for a full minute before finally calming down. After a while Kate gets up and heads to the kitchen where she heats up leftover dinner from yesterday. She carries a still bound Ariana to the living room and positions her on the couch. Ariana curiously looks at what she’s doing and says nothing. Kate winks at her and collects the dinner leftovers. Over the next half hour she feeds Ariana rice and chicken while teasing her by sucking on her nipples or pinching them softly keeping Ariana aroused for the duration of her dinner. Ariana never was fed dinner while being kept tied and aroused and likes it. Wishing for another orgasm. She tells Kate she can tie her to the kitchen chair at home if she wants to force feed her sometime again. Kate quietly nods her agreement while rubbing Ariana’s wet pussy. But not letting her cum, just as Ariana starts panting and moaning she stops and lets her simmer in heat. ding-ding ding-ding ding-ding Kate’s phone rings. It’s Dana. Kate rubs Ariana’s pussy with more force, arousing Ariana again. While she takes the call. Ariana wants to protest but Kate puts her finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Hey Dana, how are you? … Right? … We’re fine … no … Miami … no, some training thing for work … Tomorrow afternoon … yes … yes … no, that’s fine.” Ariana moans. Looking desperate at Kate who rubs her rapidly. She’s holding in her orgasm, not wanting Dana to hear it. “What? … oh Ariana is enjoying herself … yea, at the beach while I toil away at school … hahaha … no … no … How’s Sheila? … Oh? … that’s cool … Yea, we should yes … uh-huh … soon yes … I’ll check with her.” Ariana whimpers, and mouths for Kate to hang up with pleading eyes. “Dana wants to go for dinner soon, the 4 of us. Is that ok?” Kate looks Ariana in the eyes, continuously rubbing Ariana’s pussy. Ariana gasps, “mmm yeash, anytiihime…” “Hear that? … No she’s fine, just occupied … right … Yea Thursday is fine … Yea, sure … Say hi to Sheila for us … Right … I will, or wait, say it yourself, here she is.” Kate holds her phone to Ariana’s ear and plunges her fingers in Ariana’s dripping pussy. “Hi Ariana, I’m looking forward to our dinner date. I’d love to see you there.” “Uhm-mee thooo yeaaah.” Ariana confirms with a moan. “What are you doing? You sound out of breath.” Dana asks teasingly. She can guess what the girl is doing. “Ohm, I’hmmm coming!” Ariana gasps, losing her grip on her body and orgasm. Bucking her hips in her bondage. Kate puts the phone back to her ear hearing Dana laugh at the other end. “So uh, Thursday? … yea around 7PM at our place is fine … yea, sorry about that … Yes, she truly is the best, no don’t tell Sheila or anyone … right, thanks … Indeed … haha yea … see you then.” And the women hang up. Ariana tries to kick Kate. “What the fuck!” She pants, breathing heavily. “That’s not OK Kate we talked about that.” “It’s just Dana sweetie, she knows you’re a dirty little slut.” Kate laughs at her. Ariana looks upset, Kate should know better. “I’m no slut!” She pouts. “And please, nobody needs to know about us.” “Dana knows babe, she guessed it ever since you two met.” Kate informs her. Ariana mmpf’s angrily and looks away from Kate. Kate gets up and gets them both a cold drink. Ariana’s with a straw. Ariana greedily drinks and asks if she can go to bed. She’s tired. Kate unties her girlfriend and carries her to bed tucking her in. She kisses her forehead promising she’ll join her soon. Kate checks her emails and finds there are no more classes. That’s odd. But whatever. Happy to be done with that waste of time. They have one day together before they fly home the day after. She joins Ariana in bed and she sweet talks to Ariana till they fall asleep. Ariana is still a bit annoyed that Kate made her cum with Dana on the phone but also found it a powerful orgasm which felt good. 10 - Going home The next day they go to the beach again in the morning. When the sun gets higher they visit one of the bigger shopping malls and look for souvenirs or clothes or stuff to bring home. Kate suggests they buy something nice for Dana and Sheila. They look around but don’t really know what to get. Thinking that a box of sweets or chocolates is so generic. Ariana thinks of fancy gym outfits, but Kate isn’t sure on their sizes. Maybe they can figure something out during their dinner and get them something after. Ariana agrees. They get lost in the endless luxuries of Miami tourism and are a bit overwhelmed with all the outlandish activities and clubs available to them. Thinking it’s all too excessive. Ariana spots a wine bar and suggests they try that since they both like wine. Sitting down at a table Kate orders a glass of her favorite wine. Ariana doesn’t really care, she just feels like drinking alcohol to try and get rid of her middle-class feeling in all these luxuries. “Just follow my lead then.” Kate suggests and orders 2 of each every time their glasses are empty. Ariana thinks Kate is so good with wine. Always picking the nice ones. They waste the afternoon away drinking fancy wines and eating little snacks along with it. They drink and party into the evening racking up a huge bill in wine, snacks and beers. The next day Kate wakes up with a start in their bed, not sure how they got back but both of them are here. Their plane leaves in a few hours. Groggily she gets up and washes her face. Letting Ariana sleep for now. She packs their things, stuffing all clothes into the suitcase. Scanning over the house to see if she has everything. She then wakes Ariana. “Morning sweetie…” Kate sweetly says. “Mmmmgoawayiwannasleep” Ariana moans with a hangover. “You can sleep at home babe. Our plane leaves soon.” Ariana opens her eyes and is met with a headache and a cute smile from Kate. “Is there time for aspirin? My head hurts.” Kate assures her there is plenty of time. And invites her for a shower together. She prepares 2 Tylenol and a glass of water for Ariana. “Here, take these.” Ariana downs the pills and the glass of water and wanders to the bathroom on auto-pilot. Kate follows her a moment later bringing the last of their towels. She had noticed that over the 2 weeks slowly the towels got less and less and she doesn’t know why. They started with 8, now they only have 2. She hates the house and doesn’t want to think about who or what is stealing towels. A much better choice is to shower with Ariana. That afternoon they fly home and Kate asks Ariana to go find their suitcase while she goes to find her car in the parking lot. They’ll meet next to the taxis. Kate looks for the parking shuttle and finds her car. Turning up the heater she drives it back to the terminal where she spots her beauty from afar. Fuck she’s gorgeous, even in her puffy winter clothes. She hopes Ariana thinks the same of her sometimes. She motions for Ariana to get in and warm herself as she loads the suitcase into the back seat and off they go. “It’s busy huh?” Kate makes some smalltalk. “Yeah, too much.” Ariana leans her head on Kate’s shoulder. “I’m glad we’re home, I didn’t like that house at all.” “Especially the garage was shit eh?” Kate carefully asks with a glance at Ariana. Ariana visibly tenses up and says nothing. Her trauma is still fresh in her mind. She didn’t tell Kate but she has nightmares every time she closes her eyes from her ordeal. It’s getting tiresome. Kate rushes them home and parks the car in their parking garage. Skipping to the elevator eager to get home the women are stopped by the concierge. “There you are.” He calls out, “About the rent… The realtor says they can do it for $700 for the first 2 years, $900 afterwards, but on a 4 year contract minimum.” Kate laughs, “hah that sounds good. Thanks so much for asking.” “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you for 10 days to tell you.” “We were in Miami for work.” Kate tells him. “Oh right, did you have fun miss? It’s beautiful down there I hear.” He looks at Ariana. Ariana says nothing and looks at her feet. Then slowly nods. “It was alright, but Ariana had a bit of an accident. So mixed feelings.” Kate hastily interjects. She squeezes Ariana’s shoulder to indicate to move ahead. “Thanks again, we’ll catch up soon ok? We’re really tired now. Flying, airports…” She pulls a face. They wait for the elevator and the concierge continues his rounds. “What’s that about rent? Don’t you own the place?” Ariana whispers. “Dana and Sheila maybe want to move in together and this’ll be cheaper for them.” “Oh. That’s very close-by…” Ariana mutters. Fearing a lot of social calls incoming. “Yea, I don’t know about that… But we’ll see what happens right? We’ll have to set our boundaries.” Kate says. Ariana nods. “Slow elevator.” She mumbles. A few minutes later the elevator finally arrives and a group of people they never saw before come out. Ariana pushes inside as the last person is about to get out. The man is about to say something about manners but sees Kate shake her head and keeps quiet, seeing her mouth ‘sorry’. Kate feels Ariana needs to be alone, or at least home and in her bubble. Just the 2 of them. Kate helps her girlfriend into their flat and offers a drink. Ariana shakes her head and heads straight for bed. “Let me know if you need anything ok? Just call out.” “Ok, thanks!” Ariana smiles at Kate. Kate ‘activates’ the flat. Plugging in the wifi, the TV, and checking the fridge for spoiled stuff. She opens a few windows to air the place out. MMM, she thinks, looking at the excellent view while feeling the cold air. 10 minutes later she quickly shuts the windows and turns up the heat. She unpacks their clothes trying not to disturb Ariana. Then she takes a shower and loves the strong hot water. Much better than the weak flow they had in Miami. She loves her rain shower. Smiling at her reflection. Happy to be home. When she’s done she looks at Ariana and kneels next to the bed at her head. She looks peaceful but stressed as well. Kate cups her cheek and softly strokes her thumb over Ariana’s lips. As usual she opens her mouth and sucks on the thumb. So cute, Kate thinks. Carefully removing her hand and placing a kiss on her forehead. She heads into the living room and calls Dana. “Hey girl, I have some good news. I think.” “Yes?” Dana cautiously replies. “Well, 2 things… really. First, the most important. We’re hoohoome.” Kate laughs. She can feel Dana roll her eyes at the other end. She hates being stalled like this. “But really, remember the apartment? Both units on the 4th are free. And you can have one for $700 a month for the first 2 years then $900 for the other 2 years and ongoing if you like.” “Whoa, that’s not bad. Can we take a look tomorrow?” “We’ll find the concierge when you’re here.” Kate confirms. “You have a concierge? Geez you’re so fancy.” “You soon too Dana, he takes care of the whole tower.” “Oh right…” A short silence. “I’M GONNA BE FANCY TOO!” Dana calls out. “Hey about our call the other day. What was that about? Ariana didn’t sound too healthy.” “Yea sorry about that. I uh, had her tied up and was masturbating her. I kinda expected her to be able to hold her orgasm.” She hushes to Dana. “Oh right… Well I was surprised that’s all.” “Please don’t mention it tomorrow, Ariana doesn’t like other people involved or even knowing about our games. She’s still upset about it and she has enough on her plate for now.” “Ooohh?” Dana sounds curious. Kate summarizes Ariana’s accident without going into details and how she’s been a bit traumatized because of it. Mostly just tired and weakened. But certainly she has developed a fear of garages and collars. “That’s terrible Kate, really. She was doing so well.” Dana knows bits and pieces of Ariana’s history with abusive boyfriends. “Yeah… It’s a huge setback for her I’m sure.” Kate sounds sad. “We’ll give her a good time tomorrow then, right?” “Yea just be nice and sociable, she needs a friendly and carefree atmosphere the most I think.” Kate assures Dana. “Right. I’ll instruct Sheila.” Dana promises. “Tell Sheila about the apartment, I think it’s a great deal… And you can be living together in no time.” Dana assures her she will and sounds excited. Kate adds, “I’ll help you move, just let me know if you need help.” “Thanks Kate, really really thanks. I’ll let you know.” They hang up. “Who needs a friendly atmosphere?” She hears behind her. Kate looks over her shoulder. “Oh, hey. How do you feel?” “Thirsty… You were talking about me?” Ariana says suspicious. “Indeed. I talked to Dana about the apartment and tomorrow night. And told her you needed a carefree and fun evening.” Ariana hugs Kate. “I mostly just need time for myself and with you, here, with nobody else.” “I know babe, go back to bed and rest up. What do you want to drink?” “Some pineapple juice.” “Coming right up honey… just a minute.” She guides Ariana back to bed and tucks her in. Kate gets a big glass of juice and sets it next to Ariana on the bed side table. Ariana is already snoozing again. Kate always wonders how someone can sleep as much as Ariana does. Considering she’s very sensitive to her surroundings and people and that it probably takes a lot of energy. Still… 12 hours of sleep per day is the norm pretty much. It’s nuts. Kate thinks. She heads downstairs to find the concierge and asks for the keys for the units on the 4th floor. They’ll take a look at them tomorrow night with her friends. She gets the spare keys for unit 4a and chats with the man for a few minutes about the Miami trip. He tells her he’s been there in the 70’s once. Kate laughs she wasn’t even born then and heads back upstairs. The next day Ariana feels much more lively. She’s sitting in the kitchen enjoying a drink. And enjoying her familiar surroundings. Enjoying she’s alone. Enjoying there are no men chasing her down to the beach. And many more small enjoyments. She sits grinning at the table thinking about it. Kate walks in rushing for work “Hey, good morning, you’re up early?” She stops and sees Ariana’s grin. “What’s funny?” “Here is funny. I love living here, it makes me happy.” “Oh, right. Of-course, we have the best flat.” Kate laughs at her. “Yes, but also because you’re here Kate…” Ariana breathes. Kate looks at her funny, not sure what to say. “Thanks…” She mutters. “You do the same for me in this place.” Then more confident, “I have to run. I’m late for work. I’m going to collect my useless certificate.” “Congratulations!” Ariana laughs. They kiss goodbye and Kate runs out the door. Ariana sits in glorious silence for almost 20 minutes before moving. She crawls in the lower end of their closet and digs up the box that holds her dildo and butt plugs. She looks longingly at the dildo, briefly thinking about Barry’s impressive torso. But resists the urge for a penis inside her and puts the box back after a minute. Can’t betray Kate, she thinks. She then grabs her collar and holds it to her neck, feeling nervous and scared. Sitting on the floor with the collar pressed against her throat she can’t bring herself to close it around her neck. Shivering in her nakedness. Ariana sighs and gets dressed. Panties, leggings and a sweatshirt. Nice and simple. She plays with her new MacBook really enjoying the new system. The screen is especially nice, it has such nice colors and high resolution. Browsing her job profiles she doesn’t see any job’s she likes to do today… Kate comes home in the afternoon showing her certificate. “Look, I’m a certified something now.” Ariana reads the title ‘Certificate of acknowledgment’. “What does that mean?” “I have no idea, but it sounds useless. And my boss said it’s all good. No more training.” Ariana looks relieved, they can stay home forever, she hopes. “Don’t forget our dinner date Ariana.” Kate reminds her. “I’ll freshen up.” Ariana had thought about the date all afternoon, how she would face Dana after the phone call. 11 - Dinner date Around 6PM Sheila sends a message to Ariana, letting her know they’ll be on their way soon. Ariana gets up and lures Kate to their closet so they can get dressed for the night. Kate wants to mimic Ariana’s look a bit, trying to remember what Ariana wore on a previous dinner date. Some skirt? Or was it a dress? Her black minidress and sneakers. She remembers now. Kate finds the dress and puts it on. Yep, that’s it, she thinks. “Can you braid my hair like you do for yourself? Hanging over the shoulder?” Kate asks Ariana. Ariana giggles, “Copying me huh?” “Maybe a little… It’s a good look.” Kate admits. Ariana decides on a sand color cotton pair of pants. Tight around her butt, casually loose on the legs. Sneakers and a fitted black cotton shirt. She braids both their hair the same way. But Kate’s braid over her right shoulder and hers over the left. “How’s that?” Ariana asks. Kate admires both of them, “That’s very nice.” She compliments Ariana and notices Ariana her burn marks are showing a bit but decides not to mention it. She wants a confident girlfriend today! Kate and Ariana head down to the 4th floor, and Kate asks if she can collect their friends. Ariana flatly agrees and heads down to the ground floor. Sitting in the lobby for a few minutes waiting for the women. She spots Sheila first who basically wears Kate’s outfit but in pink. It looks good on her. Dana is a bit less obvious, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Both women wear matching converse shoes. Ariana lets them in and Sheila hugs Ariana tightly whispering she missed her. Dana kisses Ariana on both cheeks saying she looks good, with a knowing wink. Ariana is not sure what that means but she invites them up. Kate meanwhile looks around the flat on the 4th. It’s not nearly as nice as hers… She’s disappointed with how it looks. The elevator arrives and delivers 3 women. Dana marches up to Kate, “’Sup, neighbor?” And briefly hugs her. “The place looks a bit worn down,” Kate softly says. “Less nice than I expected. But hide your disappointment, I’ll help you fix it up if you take it.” She really wants Dana’s life to improve for the better. Remembering how crap her current flat is. The 4 women enter the apartment and are met by off-white walls with scuff marks all along the floor. Sheila looks curiously around and sees it’s basically Kate’s apartment in terms of the floor plan, but less nice. “It needs a lot of work I think.” Sheila suggests. Dana is a bit taken aback too. This is not what she imagined. Ariana thinks that with a coat of paint it’ll be fine but otherwise she doesn’t say much. Avoiding Dana she focuses more on Sheila and Kate. Sheila seems to have taken a special liking to Ariana today, she’s constantly near her. Trying to make jokes and otherwise getting Ariana’s attention. Ariana likes her dress. She loves pink. Sheila and Ariana find themselves in the kitchen while Kate and Dana look at the other rooms and talk about painting walls and internet bills. Sheila puts her hand on Arianas neck, who flinches and pulls away. She’s super sensitive about anything touching her neck. Sheila, who has no idea about what happened tries to pull Ariana closer. Ariana lets herself be captured in Sheila’s embrace but squirms to avoid her friend’s hand in her neck. Looking very uncomfortable. Sheila whispers to Ariana she looks extra nice today. She leans in and slowly kisses Ariana’s cheek. “Sheila, no. Stop it.” She whispers. Ariana struggles free and the 2 women face off from each other for a moment before Sheila lights up. “Just playing around,” She whispers with a smile. “Dana said we should be extra nice to you.” Ariana looks uncertain at Sheila unsure what to think. “That’s fine, but let’s not betray them.” They stand there looking around as Dana walks in. “What do you think?” She asks Sheila. “It’s nice,” Sheila says. “But it needs lots of work.” “Right, but we can do that bit by bit. Fix it room by room.” Dana says, repeating what Kate had said to her moments before. The two talk a bit about when their current rents end and decide they should move soon. Especially Dana pushes ahead as she wants Sheila for herself 24/7 just like Kate has Ariana. Sheila doesn’t mind. Kate and Dana go find the concierge to tell the good news and leave Ariana and Sheila alone on the 4th floor. Ariana motions to the bathroom. “You should put in a rain shower. It’s so nice.” Sheila pictures herself under it and smiles. “And…” Ariana continues, “You should use this as the bedroom. Look what a big closet you can fit in here.” Sheila follows Ariana around nodding at her suggestions and ideas. Admiring Ariana’s figure. Suddenly she has an urge to touch her. Feel her. Ariana is in home-design mode now and ideas flood into her head, she notices Sheila constantly looking at her face and butt and not paying attention to her suggestions, but she tries to ignore it. A few minutes later Kate comes to get the women and hears Ariana talk non-stop about fixing this, painting that, putting the couch there, and the kitchen x and y. She also notices Sheila following her with a lustful look on her face. “Hey girls,” she interrupts. “Ready to go for dinner?” Ariana stops talking and practically jumps at Kate. Clinging to her arm. They head down and Ariana is inseparable from Kate to prevent Sheila from coming on to her. Finding Dana downstairs Dana tells Sheila she reserved the apartment for a week so they can talk to their current landlords about canceling and planning a move. Once both have that in order they can properly rent the place. Sheila nods. And mumbles, “No more garden… Dana. No plants.” Dana thought of that and already asked if they could put plants on the balcony which was fine for flower pots and small plants. “Ah, that’s alright.” Sheila agrees. Ariana thinks she should get a plant on the balcony too. She never considered that. The taxi comes, the 4 pile in and they speed off to a steak and grill house on the other side of town. Dana sits up front, Kate, Ariana and Sheila are squished in the back with Ariana sitting in the middle. Kate wraps her arm around her girl’s shoulder and holds her close. Sheila feels Ariana’s warmth and enjoys the feeling, leaning in slightly. Causing Ariana to shift uncomfortably. At the restaurant they’re escorted to their table. Sheila’s bright colored dress gets a disapproving look from the waiter. While it’s a nice and normal dress. The color makes it look a bit tacky and cheap. Suddenly self conscious Sheila wonders what’s wrong with her or her outfit to warrant such a look. Both couples sit down and inspect the menu. After a few minutes Kate and Ariana decide to share a massive Cowboy steak with fries and salad. Dana and Sheila realize they can’t really afford the place and settle for a more simple Sirloin and T-bone steak with mashed potato. Kate suggests it’s her treat, but Dana doesn’t want to hear it. Kate insists on buying their drinks instead, and orders a nice bottle of wine and a beer for Sheila. The drinks arrive and the women chit chat about their trip, the past weeks in their life. And all kinds of stuff. Ariana avoids talking to Dana as she feels shy about her phone orgasm and Kate and Ariana also avoid talking about Ariana’s accident with the collar. The food arrives and Kate dives in, slicing bites of the steak for both of them. Kate carefully feeds Ariana who sits there with her hands on her lap pretending she can’t move and is dependent on Kate. Dana notices Ariana is in her own world and smirks. Kate really enjoys their dinner and steals glances at Sheila to see if she’s paying special attention towards Ariana like she did in the apartment. But she talks just like the rest of them and all seems normal. When Dana comes back from the restroom she sees the 2 big purple marks in Ariana’s neck and looks startled at how big they are. Whoa, she thinks. That must’ve hurt to have that going on for hours. She had assumed it would be 2 small dots that had faded by now. Sitting down she can’t help herself and quietly asks Ariana if her neck is ok. Ariana visibly tenses up at the memory and says she’s fine. “Kate told me a little of what happened.” She whispers so the others can’t hear. “If you ever want to talk and vent, or need medication, call me. Remember, I’m almost a psychiatrist and my girl works in a pharmacy.” Ariana nods, not wanting their help. “I’ll be fine, thanks.” Dana looks at her with a worried look. Finishing dinner Ariana heads to the restroom and a moment later Sheila follows her. Kate and Dana sit enjoying the taste of the steaks and wine and look at each other. “So what’s up with Sheila?” Kate asks. “Huh?” “She’s been eyeing up Ariana all evening, did you tell her to come on to her?” “No, she knows nothing of recent events.” “Riiight, then why is she so interested in her all of the sudden?” “I don’t know, I’ll keep an eye on it.” Dana says. In the restrooms Ariana looks in the mirror fixing up her hair and admires her outfit. She looks so casually official. It’s sexy, she thinks. She gingerly touches her neck. The burns itch. Carefully rubbing her neck to make it stop. Sheila walks past and strokes her hand over the small of Ariana’s back as she does before entering a toilet stall. Lost in her thoughts Ariana goes to the toilet as well and the women come out at the same time. Bumping into each other. “Oh, ouch, sorry.” Ariana yelps. Sheila grabs Ariana for balance and in one motion pulls her close. And whispers begging, “Please please, help me out. I’m so horny, Dana won’t let me orgasm.” Ariana looks at Sheila “So do it yourself…” “I can’t, look.” She pulls Ariana into a toilet stall and lifts her dress up a bit, exposing a discrete chastity belt. Ariana looks wide eyed at the thing. “How long has that been on you?” “Almost a week. I’m going insane!” Sheila looks at her friend with lust in her eyes. Ariana steps back unsure what to do or think about it. “Sheila, please, talk to Dana if it’s bothering you. I can’t help you.” She then thinks for a second and says “Use a spatula. Figure it out. I did, it works wonders.” And starts to turn. She wants nothing to do with it. “Kate does it to you?” Sheila asks. Wondering if the 2 are plotting against their girlfriends. “No, just once. But the spatula works. Try it.” Ariana heads back to Kate, stupid Sheila she thinks. Trying to seduce me for her own purposes. What was she thinking? She sits next to Kate and wishes they could go home. Kate looks at her with a smile. “Hey, there you are. Missed you!” “My neck itches again.” Ariana complains. Kate looks at her neck and thinks the marks are getting more red. “I’ll get some ice, wait here.” She gets up and heads to the bar. Asking for a bag of ice or something cold. Dana looks at her with pity. “Poor thing. How long will it take to heal?” “2 weeks so far and it’s not getting better since a week or so.” Ariana looks sad. “I read it can take months to go fully invisible.” She sighs. “I’m so fucking stupid for Kate.” “What do you mean?” Dana asks curiously what Kate has to do with it. “We had this stupid house with a dog kennel and I locked myself in it by accident and Kate seemed to enjoy that. So when she went to school I did it again. I just wanted to play to be her doggie when she got back but the collar…” Ariana starts crying and rushes out of the restaurant. “Kate!” Dana yells out to her friend. Pointing at Ariana. Kate sees Ariana rush out and looks puzzled. “Go get her, memories…” Dana calls out across the space. A few guests look disturbed at the girls wondering what’s happening. Fuck! Kate thinks and rushes after Ariana with the ice-bag the barman had prepared. She finds Ariana outside taking heaving breaths leaning her hands on her knees. “Ariana! Hey, you’re ok?” Kate hunkers down at her head. Looking at her girlfriend. “Take me home please.” Ariana mutters with tears in her eyes. “Hey now, what’s wrong sweetie. Come sit.” She motions at a nearby bench. The pair moves to the bench and Ariana sits on Kate’s lap so that Kate can hold her firmly. “Come, tell me what happened. Did Dana say something?” Kate moves Ariana’s hair aside and carefully puts the ice on the burns. “How does that feel?” “Mmm cold. That feels good.” Ariana mumbles. “Tell me, what happened.” “Dana asked how long it takes to heal and I told her it’s too long and the memory hurts. So I cried. And Sheila keeps coming on to me because she’s locked in a chastity belt by Dana and she wants to fuck every time we’re alone and now my neck itches and hurts and I’m fucking ugly now. I have nightmares every night. And before, I tried my collar at home and it’s scary and I can’t fucking take it anymore.” Ariana takes a deep heaving breath from her rambling. Kate doesn’t understand half of what Ariana says but she holds her girl closely in a tight hug. Whispering sweet words to her trying to calm her down, promising to put Sheila in her place and assuring her she’s not ugly. After a few minutes she manages to make Ariana smile. And again a few minutes later she has Ariana convinced they should go back inside and have a drink and finish the evening on a positive note. “How’s your neck now? Feeling better?” “A little, it still itches.” Ariana sniffles. “Good, come, let’s get back inside. Have some wine, get drunk.” Kate invites her. Ariana giggles through her tears at the idea. She should get super drunk. Arm in arm they head back inside. Kate waves away the worried waiter and mouths they’re ok. When they arrive at their table Kate sits Ariana down with the utmost care and decides it’s time to rip their dates a new one. Quietly. She looks at Sheila and bluntly says “Stop trying to fuck my girlfriend or I’ll have you arrested for sexual harassment.” She then turns to Dana, “And you, control your slut of a friend or I never want to see either of you again.” She’s not overly serious, but what the hell. Bothering Ariana and making her cry over their stupid games… That’s unacceptable. She then focuses on the menu to pick out a wine for her and Ariana. “Do you like this one? Shall we try it?” She casually asks her like nothing happened. Ariana is amazed by her girlfriend’s words. Clinging to her arm. And after a moment of thinking says she wants a fruity flavor. Kate has her back and orders 2 double glasses of a sweet wine she thinks Ariana will like. Dana and Sheila stare at Kate in disbelief of what she just said. Then Dana looks at Sheila with a frown but says nothing. Sheila looks guilty and upset at the same time. Then Dana whispers something at Sheila who gets up and leaves the restaurant without a word. Dana turns to Kate and apologizes for Sheila’s behavior. “She’s probably just frustrated…” she quietly says. “I don’t care.” Kate sneers. “Control her or stay away from us. We don’t bother you with our games either. Not like this.” She adds. Dana nods. Bends down to Ariana and whispers she’s sorry and she’ll make it right to her sometime. Then to Kate, “Sorry girl. Really. I didn’t think Sheila would be like this. If you’ll have us I’d like to meet some time later after I dealt with her and make it up to you guys.” “Sounds good to me.” Kate says, “Call me anytime. Not Ariana, me!” Setting some boundaries for the woman. Dana nods, “I better go now. Sorry for being a bother to Ariana. I’ll be in touch soon.” Kate nods and assures her she’ll help with the move if she needs it. Implying their friendship is not really in danger. “Shall we move to the bar?” Kate whispers, “leave this mess behind?” gesturing at the table. Ariana nods in awe of her amazing girlfriend. Kate signals to the waiter, he guides them to a somewhat secluded spot at the bar and waves for the barman to take extra care of the women. Seeing the women are going through something, he informs Kate the first round is on him. Kate thanks him for his kindness and they wait for their wine. Ariana leans into Kate, “Thanks for that.” She beams at her heroine. “That stupid Sheila, she’s been after me the whole time.” “Next time tell me immediately sweetie. You know I have your back.” Kate playfully tickles Ariana a bit, breaking the tension. “Want some sausage slices?” Ariana asks, “Look, they have salami and stuff.” “That’ll be nice, sure. Pick anything you like.” Ariana orders a cold plate with a variety of meats for them. Several glasses of wine later Ariana forgot about her woes for the moment and they have a good time laughing and playing at the bar. Until finally the waiter comes up informing them they’re the only guests left and the restaurant is about to close for the night. “Huh? What time is it?” “Almost 10PM ma’m, I can recommend the nightclub down the street if you wish to continue your evening.” “No, that’s fine. Please prepare for our exit and we need a cab.” Kate drawls “Certainly, one moment.” He winks at Ariana and they smile at Kate’s drunkenness. “I feel like taking a long shower.” Kate babbles to no one in particular. Ariana agrees and feels she needs to steer Kate home before she falls over from the many glasses of wine she had. Back home Ariana feels like pleasing Kate but it’s no use. Kate is too drunk and tired to respond properly to her advances. Ariana has an idea though, she steps into her chastity belt and straps it on tight. Locking it with the padlock. She writes a little note to Kate that she can unlock her when she’s no longer drunk… Or any later date she chooses and sticks the note on Kate’s phone. Ariana ends up in the belt for almost 2 weeks, only let out two or three times a day for toilet breaks or a wash supervised by Kate. By the end of it she is so worked up in her horniness that even her spatula can’t save her anymore and she begs for Kate to let her out. Kate makes her beg for 2 more days before finally releasing her girlfriend. 12 - Kate has a silly idea Meanwhile Dana and Kate had worked out a bunch of details for the move. Dana doesn’t know how to make up for Sheila’s misbehavior like she promised so instead just apologizes to them every chance she gets and assures them Sheila will behave better next time they meet. A few weeks pass and Kate is invited by Dana to help coordinate the move in the new flat. Dana has arranged for a friend to drive his van back and forth where they first ship Dana her belongings to the flat and then Sheila’s things. Kate is to accept their stuff in the flat and coordinate boxes and furniture and such. The day before the move Dana delivers the keys to Kate and that night Kate and Ariana go take a look at the flat to see if it’s ready to move in. They’re surprised to see the place has been painted front to back with nice earthy colors. The floor looks scrubbed and there are even some curtains hanging in the living room already. “That looks nice,” Ariana says. “Yep, very nice.” Kate agrees. Exploring the flat they find the kitchen in working order, it just needs to be filled with kitchen utensils and machines and it’ll be done. “Very different from when I moved in.” Kate says. “I sat on concrete for the first few weeks before I could finally afford a floor and a couch.” “Yea me too, just the couch and a bed. And everything else got added over time.” The women look at each other and laugh at their similarities. “So do you want to help tomorrow?” Kate asks, “Or do you have work?” “No, I can help. It’ll be fun poking through their crap.” Kate laughs at Ariana for her nosiness. And thinks a lot of it will indeed be crap, as the 2 women are rather poor at the moment. “Oh but we’re not nosy, we’re just unpacking.” She laughs at Ariana in a mocking tone as if she’s talking to Dana or something. “Yes, it’s easy and helpful…” Ariana laughs back. Kate has an idea… “Let’s make fun of them by sitting naked on everything we can.” Ariana laughs out loud and slips her shorts down. Pressing her butt against a door. “Like that?” “Yea, let’s sit on the kitchen countertop and every floor too.” Kate instructs them. Ariana runs giggling ahead and jumps up on the countertop, wiggling around on it with her naked butt. Kate sits next to her. And leans in for a kiss which is greedily answered. For the next 30 or so minutes they sit on the floor of every room scooting around like kids, finally ending up in the hallway next to where Ariana dropped her shorts. She kisses Kate and touches and gropes at her breasts, Kate strokes her girlfriend’s wet vagina. Kate fingers Ariana wildly until she tenses up and orgasms with a loud moan. Then she quickly rubs herself to orgasm and shudders quietly, panting from her exertions. Ariana lays sprawled over the floor looking at Kate who’s leaning on her elbow next to her, they whisper sweet words at each other caressing their faces or breasts. A soft clunking sound as the elevator stops on the floor and a crrrk from a key being slid into the lock. Startled, the women scramble and run into the bedroom with their clothes. And shimmy in whatever clothes they’re holding. Kate wears Ariana’s shorts and her mismatched shirt. Ariana has Kate’s leggings on backwards and her own tank top. “So you think this’ll be the bedroom?” She asks Kate. “Yea probably,” She says as they walk out the door, seeing Dana in the hallway. “Oh, hey Dana.” Ariana waves at her. “I like your colors.” She points at the walls. Dana looks at them suspiciously. “What are you doing here?” Kate says. “We were curious if you guys fixed up the place and it looks great.” “Mmhm” Dana says, carrying a bedroll and some items. “You’re sleeping here tonight?” Kate asks, noticing the bedroll. “No Sheila is. She’ll be here soon. But I didn’t expect you guys to intrude.” Kate gets the hint and shoo’s Ariana to the door. “Come dear, let the girls have their home.” Kate ushers Ariana out the door. “We’re still on for 10AM?” She looks at Dana. Dana nods, eyeing them, wondering where they had sex in her flat. They look messed up and look like she caught them mid-something. “10AM yes.” She says. “See you tomorrow then.” Kate says goodbye. They quickly go up to the 12th floor laughing at their little stunt-gone-almost-wrong. “Look how suspicious she looked.” Ariana laughs. Kate nods, “We’re terrible liars.” Still laughing they enter their home and go for a shower. Minutes later a sad looking Sheila enters her future home. Dana is already waiting for her. The bedroll spread out on the floor. “Get naked and get in the bed.” She commands Sheila. Sheila knows what to do, she’s had to do it every night for the last 14 days, or was it 20… She lost count. She learned the hard way to not argue with Dana and simply undresses and gets in the bedroll with her arms and head outside it. Dana zips it up and wraps lashing straps around it. 1 around her ankles, another at her knees. One more on her hips and one around her belly trapping her arms to her side. One below and above her elbows and finally one around her neck sealing the bedroll mostly shut. Dana then ties the ankle strap to the radiator pipe on one end of the room and the neck strap with 2 ropes, one heading left to another radiator and another to the right into the hallway and attached to the radiator pipe there. Finally Dana pulls the strap between her ankles and the radiator tight so she can’t move. Sheila is absolutely stuck. Dana kisses her on her forehead and sits next to her. Pulling out a vibrator and theatrically masturbates herself to several orgasms. Plunging the vibrator deep inside her, making a big show of her enjoyment and saying she doesn’t need Sheila to do it for her. Sheila looks at her mean girlfriend desperate for her own orgasm as she didn’t have one for over 4 weeks now. Always locked in her chastity and tied up in her new flat at night for the last few weeks. She thought the empty barren flat was scary at night, at first. Strange sounds from time to time seemed to creep out of the walls. Other nights she’d imagine Dana would never come back as she had no idea of time other than the sun eventually coming up. She feels miserable, worn out, and she is tired of this punishment routine. And for what, she fumes, for being flirty with Ariana that night and trying to insert a spatula under her belt? Fucking hell. She thinks. So unfair. Dana had berated her for her behavior most days since she was called out by Kate at the restaurant. And when Dana caught her with a spatula it had only made things worse. Meanwhile Dana is done making Sheila feel useless and obsolete and leaves the flat without another word. Like she did most nights. She takes the woman’s clothes with her leaving no trace of her being there other than the tied up woman in there. Sheila wonders when her punishment will end. Waiting for the elevator Dana sends a message to Kate to not enter the flat before 8AM as Sheila will be in there tied up with her duties for the night. An odd choice of words. But it’ll have to do, she thinks. ‘OK, let me know when the coast is clear.’ comes the reply a few minutes later. Dana comes home in her packed up apartment and looks around at the stacks of boxes and wrapped furniture. Sheila’s place doesn’t look much better except most of her furniture stays behind. Dana’s kitchen table is broken, and Sheila her table isn’t but for the most part it’s Dana’s furniture that’s being moved. Sheila had whined about her punishment for the first week or so and Dana felt bad for being so harsh. But the girl needed to know her place. Fucking around behind her back is not acceptable she thinks. She chose Dana a few years ago, Sheila doesn’t get to choose again. And who knows how many people she cozied up to for her relief. She didn’t want to know but Sheila would pay for it regardless. Kate is busy strapping Ariana in her chastity belt as Dana’s message arrives. With a wondrous look she shows the message to Ariana and wonders what Dana meant with ’tied up with her duties’. Ariana suggests they go take a look and ask Sheila but Kate says they’d better not. “What if she’s actually tied up… " Ariana giggles, “If she is we can get our revenge for what she did that night in the restaurant.” Kate shakes her head and tells Ariana to not go there before 8AM. She strokes and tickles Ariana, distracting her while she sneakily slips the remote vibrator in her pussy and locks the belt. “Fine” Ariana obeys. “I’ll go to bed then, busy day tomorrow?” “Yep, let’s sleep.” Ariana asks timidly, “You’ll let me out tomorrow, right? Not like last time and I’m in this thing for 2 weeks?” Gesturing at her belt. “If you’re good tomorrow I’ll let you out in the evening.” Kate promises her with a kiss on her forehead. They head for bed and Ariana dreams of tickling and slapping Sheila to insanity as she is tied up 8 floors below her. 13 - Moving day Dana enters the flat at around 7AM and finds Sheila where she left her. Sheila immediately notices Dana didn’t bring anything, no bag. She looks quietly at Dana not saying anything. She had given up talking to her a few days ago. Dana either told her to shut up as sluts don’t get to talk to her, or ignored her. She releases Sheila and tells her to stand up straight. “Today is the last day of your punishment.” Dana announces with a smile. Sheila perks up. “Dana, really? Finally! Thank you, thank you!” She sounds so relieved that it’s almost pathetic Dana thinks. “Don’t thank me yet, the day isn’t over. But if you make it through today you can thank me tonight.” Sheila shuts up and looks at her suspiciously. “Come, pet.” Dana says and shoos her to the meter cabinet in the hallway. She opens the door and reveals its insides. A tiny ceiling height cabinet with the electric and water meter in it. When fixing up the apartment she had discovered that the electric cable for the flats above theirs runs through the cabinet in a thick steel pipe, and that the pipe is raised a few centimeters from the wall. She motions Sheila into the cabinet with her back against the pipe. “What are you doing?” Sheila nervously asks. “Don’t think and just do as I say, stupid.” Dana says sternly. Sheila quickly obeys without a second thought. Dana uses all the straps from the night before to strap her upright to the steel pipe. A strap around her ankles, knees, hips, below and above her breasts. And finally one around her neck and forehead. Of-course her arms are trapped under the straps as well, with an extra loop around her wrists so she can’t wiggle free. After pulling every strap extra tight Sheila can’t move a muscle. “There, now be quiet and wait for me till I get back.” With those words she closes the door and locks the cabinet. Sheila stands in the dark wondering what the fuck is going on now. She’s unsure of the time, but it was light out. Shouldn’t the movers come soon? What if they discover her. But the door is locked. She makes a worried sound and shifts her eyes around looking at the little light creeping in around the door. She’ll be discovered for sure. Sweating in fear for the day ahead. Dana meanwhile messages Kate the apartment is ready for the move, and thinks the first load will be delivered around 10:30. She then heads to her house to meet her friend with his van. ‘I’ll be ready soon, don’t you worry about a thing!’ Comes Kate her reply. “Ariana, the mover is coming soon Dana says, are you ready?” Kate calls her girlfriend. “Yes boss!” Comes Ariana’s clear voice. She has prepared some drinks to bring down. And she’s eager to see what kind of stuff the 2 women will bring. Heading down they find the apartment empty. The only change they see is a coiled rope and a bedroll in the living room and a damp spot on the floor. “Looks like they had kinky sex.” Kate says pointing at the rope and damp spot. Ariana giggles. “But where is everything? Where is Sheila?” She had expected her to be there. Kate realizes they haven’t seen or heard from Sheila in weeks. bzzzt bzzzt bzzzt The intercom sounds. Ariana picks up the phone. “Hello?” “Hello! I’m here to deliver the first load from Dana.” “Come on up, 4th floor.” Ariana calls out and presses the button. A few minutes later a man appears with a cabinet in his arms. “Hey girls, can one of you come down and open the door as I carry stuff?” “Sure,” Kate responds. “You stay here and carry the items from the hallway to where they should go ok?” Ariana nods. Kate blocks the door from closing, accidentally banging it against the meter cabinet. Scaring Sheila who’s trying to stay silent inside. She lets out a small yelp from the noise. Luckily nobody hears it, and Kate and the man disappear downstairs. Right as Kate steps into the elevator she activates Ariana’s remote vibrator on the lowest setting. Ariana feels the vibrator spring to life and clutches her crotch. “Nonononono!” She panicky calls out and paces around the living room clutching her crotch, feeling upset at Kate that she again managed to insert the vibrator without her noticing. “What’s your name?” The mover asks Kate. “Kate.” Kate says, “She’s Ariana.” “Ah cool, Nice to meet you. So you’re the reason for Sheila’s punishment huh?” “Punishment?” Kate asks curiously. “Yea didn’t Dana mention it? She’s turned on Sheila and has her under tight control since you caught her fucking around with, I guess, Ariana. Or something.” “Ehh ok…” Kate says surprised. “I didn’t know that.” “Well, I’m not sure what’s going on but Sheila is a changed woman… Much more submissive and docile when I saw her a few days ago.” Uh oh, Kate thinks frowning. “You don’t approve?” The man says seeing her frown. “Ehh, I don’t know. Sheila didn’t screw around though.” “Oh but something happened right?” “Yea she came on to Ariana because Dana withheld her pleasures as far as I understand it.” “Pleasures huh…” The man laughs. “That’s a nice way of saying it.” “And what do you know about that anyway?” Kate asks, “You’re so close to them?” “Oh Dana tells me a lot about everything in her life. She’s not as tough as she makes it look. Always asking people for help and advice. She asked me how to discipline a woman misbehaving so I said bondage and orgasm control…” “I see.” Kate feels like they’re talking about a different Dana. Dana is her advisor at times. Confident and smart Dana… They arrive at the van. “I’m Tommy by the way. Nice to meet you.” “Yea, sure.” Kate says distracted by her thoughts. Kate grabs some chairs and carries them into the lobby. Then heads back grabbing some bags of clothes and puts those in the lobby as well. Tommy follows her example and empties the van into the lobby. They then shove everything into the elevator and Kate rides it up while Tommy goes to get more things from Dana’s place. Kate arrives on the 12th floor seeing her own front door and curses under her breath. “Shit, wrong floor.” And heads to the 4th floor. Ariana anxiously awaits her. “Kate please, not today!” She hushes to Kate as she carries the first things inside. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Kate asks. Ariana looks pained. “It hurts… My stomach hurts.” Kate looks at her worried and shuts off the vibrator. “Hurts how? Are you ok?” “I don’t know, it feels like my period. But it’s too soon. Can we not use the vibrator? Please?” Ariana pleads. Kate hugs the poor girl and pulls her close. “Oh sweetie, I’m sorry…” She gives the key to Ariana and tells her to hurry upstairs and remove the vibrator, but keep the belt on. Ariana practically runs away to relieve herself. Upstairs she hastily unlocks the belt and fishes out the vibrator. It takes some doing but finally it comes out. Her vagina is very tight today. What the hell is that about? Feeling flustered from basically fingering herself to find the vibrator she rubs her clitoris for a few moments feeling the tension leave her body. Sitting on the bathroom floor for a few moments she pulls herself up and re-locks her belt before returning to Kate on the 4th floor and handing her the key back. “Better?” Kate asks her. “Yes Kate.” Ariana looks at her lovingly, “Thank you for understanding.” “Always sweetie, no pain in our games, right?” Kate ruffles her girlfriends hair. Ariana then frowns, “I’m very tight today, the vibrator was really stuck in there… What does that mean?” “Eh, ok? But you’re ok, right?” Kate says, sounding worried. “Maybe you’re just tense?” “I don’t know, I never felt it before.” Ariana whispers. “Well, let me know if you don’t feel better soon. We’ll figure it out then.” Kate says. Ariana hugs Kate tight standing in the living room feeling so lucky with her sweet sweet boss. Sheila hears some whispering and stressed out talking, something is hurting Ariana? Maybe? But she can’t hear enough to understand what’s going on. Ariana helps carry the last items from the vestibule inside and the girls try to decide where what goes. They don’t really know. So they choose a bedroom and put the clothes there. The living room speaks for itself but if the cabinet they struggle with belongs there… They’re not sure. Oh man, I wish Sheila was here to help coordinate. Kate thinks. “I think it’s a bathroom cabinet.” Ariana says and they argue if the thing belongs in the hallway then or in the bathroom. “Shh!” Ariana suddenly says. “Hear that?” Kate listens closely but hears nothing. Ariana whispers at Kate “I think someone is in the meter cabinet.” Kate tries the door but it’s locked. She listens at the door but hears nothing thinking Ariana is imagining things. “I’m sure someone or something is here.” Ariana whispers at Kate, I feel it. A presence. And I heard a yelp earlier. Kate mocks her girlfriend by calling out “Hello? Anyone here? Ghost oh ghost come out!” Sheila is terrified at the idea of being discovered. She almost gave away her presence 2 times now. And the people in her flat are becoming suspicious. That fucking Dana and her evil punishments. Immediately feeling guilty at thinking bad about Dana she corrects herself. She should be nice to Dana for the lessons she got. Sheila holds her breath for the 100th time as someone walks by so she can stay quiet. Hoping it’ll be over soon. Tommy brings 4 more loads of furniture and inventory and announces he’s thirsty. He asks Ariana to make him some coffee. Ariana senses his dominant personality and immediately jumps into the kitchen to retrieve the drinks she brought. A few moments later Kate walks in and sees Ariana’s submissive demeanor to Tommy and immediately feels jealous, observing the two to try and figure out what’s going on. Tommy enjoys his power over women like Ariana and bosses her around to bring a chair and cookies if she has any. Ariana doesn’t have cookies or biscuits and apologizes to Tommy for not thinking to bring any. He says that’s alright and takes his drink without so much as a thanks. Kate steps in and says “That’s enough Tommy, Ariana is not your servant. Go get your own biscuits if you want any. There is a convenience store a few blocks from here.” Her spell broken, Ariana lets Kate guide her away into the hallway asking what the hell she’s thinking. “Sorry Kate, he just started bossing me around. I uh, I don’t know what came over me.” She bows her head looking guilty. Kate hugs her girl. And whispers she doesn’t have to listen to him. You don’t obey others either do you? Dana for example. “Dana does not have a dominant personality.” Ariana says. Kate looks at her. “She’s Sheila’s mistress though…” Ariana says. “I never feel Dana is dominant or strong. He is eh, different…” Kate hmms and changes the subject. Sheila hears their hushed exchange and can understand bits and pieces of it. What does she mean with ‘Dana is not dominant’? Dana is super dominant to her… And who is ‘he’? She also figures that Ariana is easily controlled by a dominant person. An evil idea floats through her head. She wonders what would happen if she would send a dominant guy after Ariana and he’ll screw with her head how badly that will upset Kate. She smirks vengefully at her dumb idea. Kate and Ariana are again arguing about the cabinet and where it should go, carrying it from room to room to show each other where it should go. Tommy pokes his head around the door and says he’s headed for Sheila’s stuff now. 2 or 3 more loads he assures them. The women wish him good luck and they hear the door smack shut followed by a surprised yelp. “See, there’s the ghost again…” Ariana whispers with a startled look. “The flat is haunted.” Kate is not so sure, but she did hear the yelp. “Very strange…” she says staring unsure into the hallway. Then on to more important matters. “Babe, please stay away from Tommy ok? I don’t like you talking to him.” “Hah, you’re jealous again.” Ariana teases her. “Yes I am, and I don’t like how you respond to him. So please steer clear of him or don’t obey him, ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Ariana agrees. “Thanks babe, you’re going great today. But I still think the cabinet belongs in the hallway.” Ariana pokes Kate, “I don’t care anymore, let’s just put it somewhere and Dana can sort it out.” “Right.” Kate says. “How about in the hallway?” They laugh and put the cabinet in the living room as there is the most space. And smooch sitting on the worn out couch waiting for Tommy to return. Ariana thinks the couch is uncomfortable and wants to sit on Kate’s lap touching her girlfriend. Kate asks about her burn marks, and looks at her neck. Only seeing 2 blurry purple spots. “Whoa, it’s almost healed.” She cheers. Ariana smiles. “I didn’t feel them today…” And thinks that maybe soon she’s finally healed and pretty again. bzzzzzzzt The door buzzer sounds. Tommy brings 2 more loads of items, mostly clothes and bedding. Some kitchen stuff. Then Dana shows up looking around acknowledging everyone’s hard work and invites them all for donuts as a thanks for helping. Kate asks where Sheila is, she’s been wondering about that all day. Dana is vague about her whereabouts and avoids answering. Ariana had been thinking and decided to talk to Dana about the ghost. “Dana?” Ariana asks. “Dana! I think the flat is haunted by a kami, probably a Onryō or Fuyūrei spirit.” Dana and Kate look surprised at Ariana. And Dana bursts out in a laugh. A spirit? Ariana looks dead serious. “I heard it 3 times. You should get an ofuda and put it somewhere inside to ward it off.” Kate shakes her head. “What’s a onro or fujurie spirit sweetie?” “Onryō or Fuyūrei” Ariana corrects her, using the Japanese pronunciation. “A Onryō spirit can be evil and is a restless spirit from someone who died here long ago. They can curse things or persons. Causing chaos and disaster.” “And the other one?” Dana asks with a laugh. “Don’t laugh, it’s real!” Ariana snips at her. “A Fuyūrei spirit is like a ghost and wanders around with no purpose. Sometimes they cause trouble.” Kate looks at Ariana, “Do we have protection like that?” “Of-course!” Ariana exclaims, feeling she’s not being taken seriously. “We have 2 Ofuda.” “What’s that?” Dana asks with interest. “It’s like a talisman, usually made of paper or wood. It works like a blessing. We have 2, One is for a safe home and the other is to find love. But there are many types of protections you can declare.” Kate says, “Those are the plates in your office? Next to the door?” Ariana nods. “Don’t you feel safe at home? And didn’t you find love?” Kate agrees both are true. “So it works! No kami to disrupt us!” Ariana assures them. Dana laughs. I should get some of that too as she doesn’t like ghosts in her closets. And she slaps the meter cabinet door. Ariana says she should. Sheila hears bits and pieces of what the women are talking about but doesn’t get what’s going on. Something about a ghost, she thinks. She hears Dana laugh repeatedly and wishes she could join her lover. Then there is a loud bang on the door and she tenses up holding her breath. “Right well, let’s go get some donuts.” Kate says, winking at Dana who shakes her head at Ariana’s crazy talk. “Get your shoes Ariana,” She pushes her girlfriend to the living room. “A ghost huh,” Dana smirks. “You believe that crap?” Kate says she’s not so sure, but can’t deny she found true love. Supposedly because of the Ofuddle. “Kaahaate! It’s called a Ofuda not ofuddle!” Ariana whines. Dana and Kate look at each other and burst out laughing. “Fine, don’t believe me. You’ll see how the kami will bother you soon.” Dana promises she’ll think about it. Knowing she won’t have to. “Give me a minute, I’ll find you down stairs.” “Sure, we’ll wait in the lobby.” Kate says and she pulls Ariana to the elevator. Tommy had disappeared somewhere mid-ghost talk and Dana is now alone with Sheila. Dana hears Ariana argue with Kate that she should take the ofuddi, or whatever she calls it, seriously as the door falls in the lock. Not wasting time, Dana immediately pulls open the meter cabinet door, hearing a surprised shriek from Sheila. She’s perched up against her pole exactly like Dana left her almost 6 hours ago. Her nipples hard and her thighs running wet from her vagina that’s dripping from under her chastity belt. Dana smiles at her girlfriend. “If I let you cum, will you submit to me?” Sheila immediately yells “Yes, yes, anything, please Dana make me cum. I’ll do anything!” Dana tweaks her nipples and Sheila squirms in her bonds grimacing in pain. “Hmm no, not yet. I don’t think you’re sincere enough yet.” Sheila wails and begs desperately. “Danaaa please. I’ll be good. I’ll be your slave, anything, if you want. Just let me cum.” “My slave? Why would I want a useless slave like you? All you care for is your own orgasm.” Dana frowns at her and slaps her tits causing another wail from Sheila. “Think about that…” Dana laughs and closes the door and locks it again. She quickly freshens up and changes her shirt for something nicer. Wearing a tight top covering her ample breasts. She heads downstairs to treat Ariana and Kate for donuts. 14 - Clean slate After their donut lunch the women head home and Dana once again thanks them for their help. Coming home, she leaves her girlfriend in the closet for now and starts unpacking some of their things. Sheila thinks they’re alone and calls out to Dana from time to time, but Dana ignores her. Ariana had arranged the furniture the way she thought it would look nice and Dana mostly agrees with the setup. Ariana has assured her the energy in her apartment was good and the furniture felt good with it. She just needed to deal with the ghost. Dana smirks at her ghost in the closet and makes the bed. She puts their clothes in the bedroom closet and the bedding and extra towels on the shelves in the storage room. She unpacks some of the kitchen items and box by box the flat becomes theirs. After about an hour of unpacking and setting things up, it’s about 4PM, Dana thinks it’s time to let her girlfriend out of the closet. Sheila is fidgeting in her bonds. She feels incredibly horny at the idea of her punishment ending today. Finally she would be able to orgasm. As the door finally opens she flinches in the bright light and looks pitiful at Dana. Dana says nothing and unties the woman from the pole. As Sheila takes a weak step forward Dana tells her she’s been in the cabinet for a mere 8 hours. If she misbehaves in ANY way she’ll go in for much longer. Sheila nods with a sad look, suddenly having a feeling her punishment is far from over. Dana straps her wrists together behind her back and lets the excess strap dangle down to the floor. And now the conclusion to her master plan, Dana thinks. “Here is your chance for a clean slate miss.” Sheila looks at her expectantly. “Option one, you’ll obey me and be faithful without question from now on. Every day, all day, forever or until we’re tired of each other.” “Dana… I…” She starts but Dana silences her. “Option two, you can choose to leave right now. Simply fuck off back to your house and forget about me.” “Dana, no…pleas…” But Dana silences her again. “Or, if you don’t pick option one, I’ll loan you out to Tommy for the week so he can help you choose, he and his whip are very persuasive…” She looks at Sheila, who looks back fearfully. Wondering who Tommy is. “Dana, I have to work. Tomorrow? I think. You have to let me go.” “I literally give you the most important choice of your life and you worry about your job?” Dana scolds her. Sheila loses her temper. “Well fuck you then. I want out. Option 2.” Dana sighs. “You’re sure?” “Yes, let me go! I’ve followed since high school! I gave up my studies for you! I gave up my friends and have given you everything I am, and it’s still not enough!?” Dana looks at her and softly says, “No, I want all of you. Not just your affection and love.” She whispers. “I love you Sheila, don’t you see?” “Hurting me is not love Dana. And for what? For me trying to get off after you deny me sex for weeks with your fucking chastity torture? For 5 weeks I’ve endured your cruel bullshit and I’m sick of it! So let’s go back to how we were or let me go!” Sheila rages at Dana. Dana says nothing but pushes Sheila to her knees. She then ties the excess strap around her ankles effectively putting the poor girl in a sitting hogtie. She looks at Sheila with a saddened face and says “Last chance for option 1”. Sheila says nothing and looks defiantly at Dana. Dana sits next to Sheila and caresses her lover’s head. Whispering encouraging words to her. Trying to convince her that she wants and needs to be with Dana. 4 and a bit minutes later she has Sheila in tears. Her defiance finally broke, She’s blabbering at Dana feeling sorry for whatever she did and wants to stay with her. Sheila doesn’t want to be alone and definitely doesn’t want to go with Tommy. She’ll be good, she promises. “You really mean it?” Dana says seeing her plan work. Sheila nods vigorously and Dana looks relieved at the broken girl next to her. “I’m very proud of you Sheila. We’re going to be great together.” Dana beams. Dana leaves Sheila sitting on her knees for a bit as she prepares the bed for the two of them. When it’s ready she unties Sheila’s ankles before leading her to the foot of the bed. “Stand here and don’t move.” She orders Sheila. Sheila curiously looks around her new bedroom and sees Dana’s creaky old bed in the middle of the room. Her closet filled with their clothes stands to the side. Dana comes back and removes the straps from her girlfriend. She then pulls out a key and unlocks the chastity belt. It falls to the ground and Sheila immediately starts rubbing herself. “You said you’d be good. No touching!” Dana sneers at her. “Dana, please I need it.” “Don’t you dare…” Dana says threateningly. Giving her butt a firm slap. Sheila sighs trying to control herself. Both her hands linger near her crotch and it takes a lot of willpower to not touch herself. Dana feels content with her supposed mind fuck, she read in a book that if you pretend to be harsh the captive will eventually submit to whatever seems like an out or a better alternative. So an end to a seemingly endless punishment in exchange for obedience in this case. Tommy’s idea for denying Sheila her orgasms also helped a great deal too, she thinks. Feeling accomplished she pulls a very obedient Sheila to their bed. “Lay down in the middle and wait for me.” “Yes Dana…” Sheila timidly says, hoping she’ll be allowed release soon. Dana pulls the blanket over Sheila’s head so she can’t easily see and walks away to the spare room and comes back with a box she ordered last week as a sort of housewarming gift for the two. Sheila waits on the bed, her hands wandering around her belly button. Resisting the temptation to touch herself. She’s unable to see what Dana is doing and after a few minutes feels Dana climb on the bed and crawl over her. Suddenly she feels a rubbery thing pushing at her vagina. Instantly Sheila knows what Dana is doing and pushes her crotch up to receive the big dildo. Only mildly surprised it’s a strap-on dildo. “Ohhhhh” Sheila whimpers loudly. “Yesssss! Finally.” Dana slowly pushes the dildo into Sheila until she grimaces in discomfort. It’s a girthy one. “Danaaaaaa! Yeees!” Sheila moans out loud. Dana smiles and starts thrusting into her girlfriend. Pushing all the right buttons. The sex is short lived for Sheila as she cums almost instantly. And on the 5th thrust she tenses up and orgasms loudly. Dana is not done yet though and only slows down a bit so Sheila can ride out her orgasm. Then speeds up again a minute later and fucks her girlfriend full of energy until she herself comes from the vibrating egg inside the harness. Sheila feels her lover tense up on top of her and slump over her panting heavily, the dildo stuck between her lips. After calming down Dana gets up and pulls the dildo out of her girlfriend with a wet plopping sound. She removes the harness and lays down next to her girl. “Are you gonna be a good girl from now on?” She asks menacingly. Sheila nods. “Am I your slave now?” “If you want to be, sure. But our arrangement from before is good enough for me.” Sheila looks at her stunned. Realizing she’s been had. “So it was all a big trick?” She calls out in a flash of anger. “No, you needed to learn your lesson.” Dana casually says. Then more sternly, “The belt goes back on if you screw up, and not just for a month. Understand? And if you then still won’t improve I’ll never ever let you orgasm again… Remember that.” Sheila looks at Dana’s serious face. “Really?” Fearing the threat of never being able to orgasm. “Yes, really. Don’t go fucking around behind my back, ever! I’ll find out and punish you for it. You’re mine and you’ll be faithful to me and me alone, you understand?” Sheila swallows and nods. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.” “You better be. You almost ruined our friendship with Kate and our relationship with your lack of self control.” Her girlfriend looks guilty. “Sorry Dana… Really. I love you…” Her voice trails away lost in thought. “I love you too Sheila.” Dana says, pressing a kiss on her girlfriend’s nose. Sheila thinks about Dana’s words. Her lack of self control… But she managed many weeks in the chastity belt, so long she lost count of the days. Craving another orgasm already her hand slips down and she carefully rubs herself feeling her wetness. She immediately feels guilty and asks Dana if she can masturbate. She may. Fucking hell she thinks she loves her freedom, she quietly sighs. Promising herself to never disobey Dana again. As Sheila quietly masturbates herself to a 2nd orgasm. Dana looks at Sheila telling her what a slut she is. But Sheila doesn’t care what Dana thinks of her, all she wants is her orgasm. Afterwards they cuddle for a few minutes when Dana wants Sheila to get them dinner while she prepares the kitchen. Dana promises they’ll unpack everything the next day and make the flat theirs together. After a week or two Ariana is relieved to realize that the couple from downstairs do not constantly come visit and seem to go their own way. She thinks Dana is very controlling and tries to avoid her. Sheila has returned from wherever she had been and is a much better friend to Ariana and Kate. Kate is learning more about Ariana’s spirit warding and likes the concept. She’s surprised to find Shinto fascinating, having never bothered with religion much. Although she doesn’t really believe in it, she takes an interest and no longer thinks the Ofuda Ariana has are just for show. Ariana explains which Ofuda does what, and how important she thinks it is. Proving her own beliefs by the fact she has an unwavering love for Kate and that she feels safe when she’s home and doesn’t feel spirits in their flat. A silly feedback loop Kate thinks with a smirk, but whatever helps Ariana feel better is important to Kate so she goes along with it. After hearing all this Kate suggests they should get a talisman for Dana and Sheila. Ariana thinks that’s a great idea and she takes Kate to a local Shinto shrine to get a protective Ofuda for Dana and Sheila. The Kannushi of the shrine wants to know what kind of spirit Ariana felt and she tells him her experience and pokes Kate, who smirks and confirms something seemed to be in the electric cabinet. After some deliberation an Ofuda is drawn on a wooden slat and stamped by the cleric. The seriousness of the whole procedure causes Kate to laugh. She never realized Ariana is so spiritual. On their way home Kate asks her about that and Ariana says she’s not religious at all, but you can’t take the risk with kami. Better safe than sorry. Kate can’t argue with that, and it was a fun and interesting experience she thinks. Wondering if she should get some of that incense for their flat. The next day Ariana gifts the Ofuda to Dana and the two hang it above the front door. Dana likes the calligraphy of the talisman and thanks Ariana for her kind gift. When Ariana leaves, Dana can’t stop laughing, after-all, she has already released her ghost. Sheila comes home that evening and asks about the thing above the door. Dana tells her it’s a gift from Ariana to keep Sheila’s spirit in line. Ariana on subsequent visits to the 4th floor never feels or hears a spirit again, affirming her belief that the Ofuda works.

Electric Jane The oversized, electric dildo securely locked into Titty-tart’s ass was creating a very realistic sensation of rapidly and deeply thrusting into her overstretched hiney-hole via the wave action of its shock point array and it made her gasp as it bumped inside her against the huge punishment dildo secured in her long-suffering pussy. The ring gag held her mouth open to its absolute maximum and she moaned silently as she worked furiously to please the customer’s cock with her mouth, tongue and throat. She’d have held his balls and worked the shaft of his cock with her hands, but they were mittened into useless little balls and short-chained up to her collar behind her back. That’s how all the ‘happy ending’ girls spent their days here at the Punishment Café, in back-prayer bondage, sucking or waiting en-pointe and leashed in line hoping for an opportunity to lick or suck. ...

Chapter 6 – A Bondage Orgy Continues I looked around the room and everyone was staring at Heather. Everyone but Paula and I had stripped off some or all their clothing and all the guys were sporting erections. Most nipples were hard as well. I moved directly to Paula, kissed her hard and then started unbuttoning the front of her dress. That served as a starting signal and everyone else started in twos or threes to make out. ...

Pat(ty) My given name is Patrick. I’m twenty-three, I’m into self-bondage, and I’m a cross-dresser. Not all the time, you understand; I have to work for a living, but cross-dressing is my fetish, and for lack of interest in almost anything else, my one hobby. I’m sure that I probably spend more time and money shopping for shoes & clothes than the average female, but it’s what I like. I’m lucky that I have a body that lends itself to female attire; I’m five feet eight inches tall and slender, at one hundred thirty pounds. My almost-black hair is cut in a ‘page-boy’ style, which I hide by wearing it pulled up into a ‘man-bun’ or up under a hat. With my hair down and make-up on, I’m quite passable as a girl and I often go out dressed as one. I’m not gay, but I love flirting with men while I’m dressed in something sexy. ...

Chapter 4 My whole body ached, and my jaw throbbed painfully. I had been confined in a cage beneath the shade of a mighty oak tree for several hours. Thankfully, the weather was pleasant, with only a gentle breeze, and Captain Mighty’s shade provided some relief. We ought to add a few cushions to the cage before using it again. The bottom was constructed from the same lightweight bars as the rest of the structure, a practical design but hardly comfortable for extended use. ...

Chapter 4 – A Talk with the Slut With a steaming plate of scrambled eggs, fried ham, toast, and a cup of Coffee with Sugar, all cooked on a Coleman stove, we went downstairs to a very confused Heather. At first, she thought we were going to taunt her by eating breakfast in front of her. But Heather stayed quiet and waited for instructions. Paula glared at me a bit when I asked her to handcuff Heather to the bars. I know she was thinking: ‘can’t we skip protocol, she’s not going to run with the two of us here?’ I told Paula to cuff Heather behind her back, wrist through the bars, with her naked butt sitting down. Once cuffed, I unlocked the gate, and we carried breakfast inside. I suggested Paula feed Heather and they both looked at me as if to say, ‘what are you up to?’ What I was up to was establishing a feeling of dominance and submission by making Heather dependent on Paula for her breakfast. ...

Part 2 - Severance Package Soaring through the air, I joyously fluttered about the jungle foliage, my glistening feathers reflecting the sun’s rays like tiny prisms of light. I let vibrant melodies fill my heart with joy, and my songs spread throughout the canopy. In that moment, I felt a deep sense of awe that such beauty could exist in this wild place, and I marveled at the lush vibrant green of my surroundings. ...

Part 1 “Do you remember the night that you proposed?” Amy whispers. Ella is laying on top of her. The two women are nestled together on a sofa, covered in an avalanche of blankets and quilts. A few strategically placed cushions have transformed the heap of blankets into a makeshift shelter. Ella shifts her weight, turning her body to look at her partner. Amy winces as an elbow presses deep into her stomach. The pain subsides when Ella settles, draping herself across her lover’s body. They gaze at each other, nearly nose to nose. Neither pay attention to the buzzing television. ...

Chapter 15 “Ahhhh!” I yelled to myself before falling back into the bed. I placed my hands over my sweating head, I have tried for hours, I have tried for days to get some form of sensation down there. I didn’t care about anything else apart from the indescribable feeling of release, an orgasm. It was a simple task, something I had done many, many times before on my own and was very easy to accomplish. ...

Chapter 3 – Sex on the Beach The roofers were making good progress patching and replacing tiles. I watched them for a while after lunch. Then I helped Tim, Cradic and Reese move all the ivy they had pulled off the walls into the dumpster the Roofers had rented. We also moved a bunch of other limbs, branches, and trash into the dumpsters. By the time we finished it was late afternoon and we were all sweaty. The chateau didn’t have hot water (yet, I’ll have to work on that) so Reese suggested we get some wine, cheese, crackers, and all go down to the beach. ...

Part 3 Slowly and carefully Brianna Wilde opened her eyes, the gentle light flooding her vision forcing her to squint as the expanse of an unfamiliar ceiling came into focus. Blinking a few times to let herself adjust and clear away the last traces of sleep, the blue-haired girl fought down the urge to yawn as she instinctively stretched, arching her back and rolling her neck, wincing ever so slightly at the jolt of pain that shot through her stiff shoulders. It was only then, as she allowed her body to collapse back into a boneless heap on the sinfully soft bed she found herself laying on, a wonderfully overstuffed pillow as soft as a cloud propping up her head, that she realized she had been unbound. The monoglove that had pinned her arms so tightly behind her back all day was gone, as was her gag. Moreover, someone had gone to the trouble of fixing her clothing, wrapping the skirt back around her waist and adjusting her bra though, to her slight disappointment, she could also feel that her chastity belt had been locked back on. ...

True Stories From Southern California - Part 4 We all hope to find our dream partner. Our fantasy counterpart that shares our love of all things Fetish. I believe I found that in a woman who saw my profile on the Plentyoffish dating site. Her name was Rachel and she was an Educator who lived in the South Bay Hawthorne area. She read my ad about me being romantic and sensual but what really caught her eye was the last paragraph in my profile where I said I was attracted to women who wore high heels and understood the erotic turn on of them. No mention of Fetish play in that profile. ...

…I’d been left impossibly off balance by the unanticipated turn of events so far - but who could blame me - although I’m here now, immersed in and living this experience first hand to the best of my abilities; adjusting to this new reality with little choice otherwise. In my mind submission didn’t come naturally to me, but here I am, from machine owner to a machine’s virtual slave, all in a very rough day; it was a lot of proverbial ground to cover when one stopped to contemplate such. Being kept perpetually naked in my own home with several closets full of wonderful things to wear on the top floor was of course a second humbling thing to adjust to. To be honest though, even just catching a glimpse of my naked reflection in a mirror was just awful; mirrors something to be avoided or rushed past, especially now. ...

Chapter 2 – The Prisoner Heather had been SO close, so fucking close. If Paula had given her one more minute with that penis vibrator! She spent several frantic moments after the lights went out, trying to rub her orgasm to completion. Being locked in the dungeon of her fantasies, in the dark, even having been slapped, was all making Heather very wet. But she had been telling me the truth on our first meeting. Without something filling her vagina and pressing against her G Spot, no amount of clitoral stimulation would get Heather off. Most women she knew were the opposite, they had no chance of getting off from just vaginal stimulation. Heather had spent her adult life trying to get off with just her fingers and never succeeded. She was SO fucking horny. ...

Her First Boyfriend Intro Ariana Inoue is an 18 year old Japanese woman. She has short black hair. She rarely puts on makeup but recently learned to use eye liner and finds drawing cat eyes intriguing. Her Cute facial features and petite body are the envy of many classmates. She has a small B-cup and stands about 140cm tall. Ariana lives in the college dorm sharing a room with another girl. She’s been in a somewhat serious relationship with her boyfriend for the past few months. ...

SEARCHING FOR THE PART Jack was always attracted to power. And even though he was just 28 years old, he had already gained a good amount of it. The kind of power that had made him rich enough to own a very comfortable condo downtown. From the 12th floor he could look down at all the poor, weak souls that could never reach him and his status. He always felt like a king whenever he looked down that balcony. ...

Part 16. Something About Mary Emma found herself in the shower but not alone. The petite, adolescent-looking Kit was suspended by the manacles in the shower. Her legs draped over Emma’s shoulder with Emma’s face buried in her kitten’s kitty. Emma was sure Kit was truly mewling over the pleasure she was receiving. Emma wasn’t the only one pleasuring Kit in the shower. Janice had been waiting for them along with Ophelia when they returned to the suite. Though Ophelia hadn’t joined them, Janice’s face was buried in Kit’s backside, her tongue buried inside the tight ring of her outer sphincter. Lady Chastity was still taking control of her damsel. ...

Chapter 1 – Inheritance The inheritance was a complete surprise. I knew he had family in Croatia but all contact with them had been lost during the Communist era when Croatia was a part of Yugoslavia. That’s why the registered letter from an attorney in Zagreb was met with considerable suspicion. Was this another Nigerian Prince scam? But it was a registered letter. And it wasn’t asking me for my bank account number or anything. And it had believable details, like a copy of the deed that I could verify online. ...

Chapter 2 Outside the picturesque two story house the birds had been happily chirping for hours while basking in the early rays from the sun. From the branches of the birch trees next to the house one would have been able to see two sleeping occupants inside that were just about to wake up to a very different kind of chirping. Tara awoke with a jolt as her vaginal and rectal dildos suddenly started to slowly vibrate. Even though her eyes were now wide open she was still wrapped in total darkness due to the blindfold covering them, meaning she had no way of telling what time it was. Moaning from both arousal and vexation Tara tried to recall the number of times that she callously had been awoken by the vibrations during the night. As her arousal rose for what felt like the umpteenth time, Tara quietly cursed herself for joyously approving when Zoe suggested putting the vibrators on a cycle of 5 minutes on followed by 30 minutes off. Ever since the cycle had been activated it had done precisely what it must have been intended to do, namely keep Tara aroused and sleep depraved all night and morning. ...

Chapter 2 It was finally time. I was about to live through my fantasy. So why did I feel so nervous? My clone was already downstairs, patiently waiting for me, and I was having cold feet. No, this is what I had been dreaming about for months now, and so much was already invested in this crazy plan. I slowly made my way downstairs and stopped at the basement vault door. The door was unlocked, and as I pushed it open, I saw my clone happily sitting on one of the sofas, waiting for me with a big smile. I closed the door and locked it with a digital lock that I had installed as the first thing in my basement renovation project. The new lock could be opened and closed either with a key card or a passcode, as well as controlled from my laptop upstairs. I opted to use a key card instead of a code, and the heavy mechanism slammed shut. ...

Submission Intro Who are Ariana and Kate? Ariana Inoue is a cute 24 year old Japanese woman. Like many asian women she has black hair. Lately she likes her hair done up in a braid. She rarely puts on makeup but is fond of eyeliner so she can make cat eyes. Her slender body and cute facial features are the envy of many men and women. Ariana has a small B-cup and is about 140cm tall with a cute butt. ...

Chapter 1 I don’t think I had ever been so nervous as I was sitting on her sofa, waiting for my date to return. It had been the perfect evening up until that point, but I knew this was really make or break if I wanted to get anywhere with her. I had been waiting for this moment for so long and truthfully, I never thought it would actually come. For months I had been fantasising about her, the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen, and had been trying to build up the courage to introduce myself. ...

Chapter Nine: New Beginnings As I previously said, work seemed to keep me away from home more, spending several days during the week in a motel after work as the commute to our new home was just too tiring for me. The weekends were our only time together, and even then, other things got in the way of our play sessions, so I had to be content sometimes with a quick fuck before heading back to my stressful job. ...

Chapter Seven: Moving Day We had lived together for some while now, and I had effectively moved into his apartment, though I still kept a lot of my belongings at my place, including furniture. I had spent plenty of my time inside the doll suit or tied in my own latex catsuit, and we’d even bought more rubber costumes for me to wear for his delight as well as my own. But the best times were when I was enclosed inside the doll and I became Cindy again. Most of my thoughts, dreams and fantasies revolved around being that doll. ...

Chapter 43: Crucifixion Picnic, Prelude Peggy noticed that Jenni was in her office cubicle alone for a change, so she decided this might be a good time. “Hea, boss, got a minute?” Jenni looked up, “Oh, yea, take a seat Peggy, what’s up?” “I assume we’re doing the usual company picnic on the 4th?” Peggy asked. “Un hu, Jerri started planning it before she lost this month’s election, so she’s still working on it from the cell. Why?” ...

I didn’t know what to say to Phillip. His right hand moved to the top of my dress. It zippered from top to bottom. He fingered the gold zipper. “I’m just curious, Terri. How did you choose this dress for the occasion?” he asked. I smiled. I was standing with my back to him, studying the lavish drapery of the large room. The dress was made of shiny black spandex – skintight and with a micro-miniskirt hem. I never had worn a dress this revealing. A pair of black silk pantyhose and pumps of the same color with a five-inch stiletto heel completed my outfit. ...

Joely slowly recovered from her forced slumber. Last thing she remembered was that she had just sat in the driver’s seat of her Audi, after another hard but rewarding day of work. She was rocking her stylish, but professional black business jacket-suit and knee-length skirt that complemented by her rectangular glasses, gave her a smart look. The matching heels and her flowing, brown, wavy hair however, let out a feminine aura that the fun-sized girl never did without. ...

Fetish prisoner! That’s what Lisa had screamed when she had decided what she wanted to be for Halloween one evening. Both her roommates laughed knowing for her it wasn’t much of a costume. Lisa always dressed slutty, they had teased her in the past, both wishing they could pull off the sexy looks she wore. Both June and Heather had caught Lisa in self-bondage with both of them keeping her bound after making sure she couldn’t free herself for hours longer than she had planned. Lisa had loved the mistreatment she had received and the fact that now she didn’t have to worry about what would happen if she was caught again. ...

-Burkittsville “You mean the Blair Witch is supposed to be in this small town?” Bradly asked his girlfriend Stacey. “There is no Blair Witch, Brad. It was only a movie but they used the name of the town. I just thought it would be neat to come to Burkittsville on Halloween, kind of a ghost story trip.” Cassie answered. “Well, if there ain’t no Blair Witch, why are we driving past this creepy old mansion to get to a cemetery at midnight on Halloween? What’s supposed to happen?” Jenny’s boyfriend Tyler asked. ...

Chapter 1 After several years of trying in vain, April was finally going to the annual Halloween ball at the Fielding Estate, out in the trendy western suburbs. It would be the party of the season! To be honest, it wasn’t really her that had been invited. It was her new boyfriend, Gabe. He was a very eligible bachelor in their town, and a regular with the ‘In-crowd’. As Gabe’s ‘plus one’, she planned to make this her party, and in the process, use her perfect costume to cement her position as Gabe’s favorite girl. She was so excited! She’d finally get to stick it to the upper crust of this town, and get the man of her dreams! ...

“Wait… Why are you looking at me like that?” “…” What could I answer? We were in the women’s locker room after our cheerleader practice, and our top girl took off her top, which allowed me to see her naked chest. Perhaps I was too foolish and thought she would not notice my stare because I was also a pretty girl like her, but that wasn’t the case. She saw right through me and realized that my eyes were not just randomly looking at things; I desired her. She was right; I wanted more than just to admire her, but if she did not want the same, all she had to do was to laugh it out and say she wasn’t interested. ...

Part 1: Body One thing that I know for sure: I am a pleaser. It’s just a fact. There is a significant percentage of people in society who are pleasers and I have often wondered why. There must be some sort of evolutionary reason to support this as a successful strategy for a member of the species to survive. Has it been successful in my case? Well, I’ll let you decide… ...

The Finger - an Erotic Ghost Story Most people assumed that Arthur was injured or fell ill after Amy married him. People just didn’t understand the power of love. Arthur contracted a rare, slow moving form of bone cancer in high school. He refused to give in to it and continued with his education even as the cancer attacked his spine and confined him to a wheelchair just before graduation. He insisted on registering for college, even though his doctors told him he would never graduate. ...

With the sort of nearly perfect stillness that could only come from one who had left breathing behind long ago, Murial du Sang sat nearly motionless in the shadowy expanse of her bedroom, perched on a decadently soft chair lined in velvet as she stared unblinkingly into the mirror of her vanity, green eyes flashing like emeralds in the half light as she carefully outlined them with a cosmetic pencil. More than one person over the decades had told her that she had no need to paint her face, pointing out with a sort of disbelieving awe that her marble pale skin was absolutely perfect and free from blemishes, but she persisted regardless. While it was true that there was a perfection to her body that was almost unnatural, precisely because it was unnatural, old habits died hard and besides that she had found that a bit of deftly applied makeup could transform her beauty into something truly striking. Becoming a vampire had done far more than simply kill her and freeze her age at that exact moment. As the Blood had overtaken her, remade her, it had changed her in ways both gross and subtle. The redhead could admit that she had always been proud of her appearance, but the Embrace had taken it to all new levels. Evened out imperfections, smoothed away scars and amplified the lithe grace she had long cultivated as a dancer into a sort of predatory allure that was both enticing and frightening, a siren song that drew people to her and melted hearts with a smile. More than one of her kind had compared the effect to the colorful scales of a venomous snake, a display that lured the eye even if you knew it was dangerous. Perhaps because you knew it was dangerous. Even more than the strength to rip a door off its hinges, or the speed to cross a room in the blink of an eye, Murial considered that predatory charisma to be the greatest of her bloodline’s gifts and by far her most dangerous weapon. Other lines might possess far more fantastical powers, and indeed she had met vampires capable of some truly astonishing feats such as transforming into animals or vanishing from sight or even clouding the senses with illusions, but as impressive as those demonstrations had been she would not trade her own subtle gifts for anything in the world. Twisting your flesh into alien forms or solidifying your blood into blades of incomparable sharpness were certainly interesting tricks, but not nearly so useful, especially if you did not wish to advertise your nature to the world. ...

Loretta walked slowly down the hallway of the old mansion. The Halloween party was a fundraiser for the historical group which was trying to restore the place. They also rented out some of the restored bedrooms as a B & B during tourist season, but this annual adults-only party was their big money-maker for the year. In one night it brought in almost as much money as the rest of their fundraisers. ...

…I laid in bed, not quite awake, my mind slowly coming online after one of the most kinky dreams of my life, and that was saying something as I had been having some wild ones lately. My husband Greg had left early on another of his extended business trips, he was taking as much work as he could handle lately as we had a new home and mortgage that was truthfully just a bit intimidating. ...

The town of Mystery sits in the middle of a valley of extremely good farmland. Nowhere else in the area has such bountiful crops. And no other town in the area has such a large park located right in the middle of town. It is almost as if the town of Mystery grew up around the park. The lush grasses and wildflowers of Mystery Park make it a great place for picnics and impromptu sports. Sometimes lovers come into the park after dark to take advantage of the soft, thick fields of grass and the ability to hide, if necessary, behind the many trees which form a grove in the very center of the park. Almost every day amateur photographers come to the park to take pictures of the wildflowers, the occasional animals who wander by and, of course, “The Screaming Tree.” ...

Part 4 It was a long week. Before I met Alex, I would dawdle after work most days. Maybe go out to a happy hour once in a while. If I was going to have time to dress then I might rush out and try to get home quickly, but during the week I usually didn’t have time to do much more than dress. Maybe take a few pics and then play with one of my dildos. The hardest part, somewhat ironically, was usually not getting my chastity cage key out. One of the best ideas I ever had was getting a timed lock box to cut down on that temptation. ...

Box of Trouble Intro Ariana Inoue is a cute 24 years old Japanese woman. She has shoulder length black hair. Currently her favorite hair styles are either having it loose, or one or two short ponytails. Usually she has her hair done up for work in a ponytail. She rarely puts on makeup, but really likes the look of cat-eyes with dark eye liner. Her face is made up of soft lines with dark eyes which along with her effortlessly slender body are the envy of men and women alike. A small B-cup adorns her chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a cute butt. ...

Saved Re-cap Ariana Inoue is a 24 years old Japanese woman. Ariana has been building and using a self-bondage box and things went very much off the rails from the moment the locks clicked shut. She has been kept locked in her chest first by her careless friend Amy, and then is briefly forced into it by Amy, her abusive boyfriend John. This has left Ariana very upset and stressed out. With no close friends she has nobody to find solace from and her mental state is shaky. ...

The smell of sweat and sex has taken over from the musty and muddy smell of the closed space. Her dress is stuck on her skin, her pussy is on fire. It’s almost completely dark. Only thing that can be seen is a green light. It momentarily disappears, before appearing just as quick. Light and darkness, alternating fast. Rhythmically. A seemingly endless dance of green light, flashing on and off. A distinct clicking sound breaks the monotony of the machine’s humming, followed by a soft moan, and the light suddenly flickers at a quicker pace. She has no idea it’s only Saturday morning. ...

Episode 6 “Aaand, you are free!” “AAAAAAAAAAAH!” Finally, Silver pulled the dead alien head bag off my head, and I could take my first deep breath in days. “How are you feeling, X?” “Hooornyyy! Please, unlock my crotch shield.” “Haha. Okay, okay. Don’t pull on my shirt like that.” “Silver! You fucked me all week in the ass. You didn’t have to wait for me to beg.” “It was more fun that way. But now, I’ll fuck you for real. You must be so frustrated.” ...

Part Three The playtimes continued, either by my own hand or by my husband’s. I again often found myself naked, bound and stored away downstairs with the other meatgirls, I was now just another product waiting for the next customer. Or I was kept bound to either of the beds in our apartment above the shop, waiting for my ‘Master’ to come and take his ‘slave-girl’ for his pleasure, some of the times leaving me tied to the bed the entire night or placed away in our very own storage area, the cupboard in the spare room, usually that was used when we played my objectification fetish during the week and one of the other workers would be down in the shop the next day. ...

Part 3 … Drifting up out of a dead sleep can be kind of wonderful on a lazy Saturday morning; kind of like the first day of the rest of your life; sun rises and new beginnings, and maybe even a sated, fresh new outlook on one’s problems. The bedroom wasn’t my own and had that musty smell of sex, but so did I really; neither of those were strictly speaking a first for me at this point with Ken, been there and done that already with him quite recently, in this very same bed. At least half of last night felt like deja vu to me, like the last time up here with Ken was a play rehearsal, and this was the show, the actual play; and as such I felt a little bit like I was on autopilot, like watching another do those rather wild but practiced things. It was wonderful being with Ken like this, but this time not really a new adventure, but just a replay of a rather enjoyable old one, with several subtle changes… ...

Chapter 8 – Paul’s First Tea Dee knew It was time to talk to Paul about attending The Ladies Tea Society meeting next Sunday. She didn’t know why she was putting it off, perhaps it was because she was afraid Paul would refuse. She was the dominant and they were developing into a very solid Female Led Relationship. But it was, as it must me, a consensual relationship. And this was a BIG step. ...

Part 1 There was something oddly satisfying about physical exercise, a sentiment that Brianna Wilde would have found very strange once upon a time. The truth was that she had never been a particularly physical person when she was younger. Oh, to be sure she’d run and played like any other child and had ridden her bike just about everywhere before she’d gotten old enough to drive, though she’d never actually had a car of her own. In fact, the little motorcycle she kept tucked away in her mistresses’ garden shed was the first vehicle she had ever actually owned. However, beyond those youthful adventures and the occasional camping trip, as well as physical education in school, Brianna would certainly not have considered herself particularly athletic in any real sense of the word. She’d been painfully average at best and had been inching ever so slightly toward out of shape as high school came to an end. Once again the blue-haired girl could not help but marvel at how much could change in as little as a year. It was hard to say if it had been anything more than curiosity, and a certain ingrained obedience, when she’d accepted Sofia’s offer to join the blonde’s morning jogs. A combination of both probably, as well as a certain unspoken promise of… other things to spice up the experience. An unspoken promise that had been kept in spades. And yet, as difficult and exhausting as those first few days were, Brianna was still a little shocked at how much she had come to enjoy the experience and how much she had begun to look forward to those morning runs. It was more than just the aroused thrill of exercising in bondage, or the sense of accomplishment as she reached new milestones. No, it was something both more and less tangible than that. She would probably never have Sofia’s sheer enthusiasm, much less Claudia’s abs, but at the same time the blue-haired girl could not help but marvel at the changes wrought in her body since she had started accompanying her mistress on her runs. The physical changes alone were interesting enough, especially the steadily increasing tone of her leg muscles, her thighs in particular, as well as the slight narrowing and firming of her waist, though her growing exploration of corsetry probably also played a role in that as well. ...

Part 3 Chapter 16 Natalie The next day brought new challenges. When she saw the breakfast set up in front of them, she couldn’t help but be amazed. Trixie made an effort to try everything at least once. The sausages and stewed tomatoes tasted very good to her, but when she was offered tippers, she went on strike. “Today I have to spend most of my time talking to my asset managers about some things,” Antje explained. “I’ve asked Frank to drive you around London a bit and show you the main sights. I can’t say exactly how long that will take me, but when I’m done, I’ll call Frank and you can pick me up.” ...

Chapter 6 – A Walk in the Woods When Dr. MacDougal sent Dee the Ultimate Chastity Device owner’s manual Dee couldn’t wait to read it. And then she read it again. The third time she read it, it was with Paul’s head between her thighs. She had three orgasms before she finished that third reading. She could tell that Paul wanted to know what she was reading but he was already too well trained to ask. He just assumed it was a really good Femdom porn story. Little did he know that he was reading HIS future story. ...

Chapter 5 – Ultimate Chastity Owner’s Manual Appendix Sample Usage Suggestions and example uses of the UCDm The UCDm can be used as a simple but effective chastity device. In this role, it can prevent a sub from ever having an erection, much less an orgasm, without the keyholder’s express permission. However, if you have carefully read this manual, the UCDm can do SO much more. Below are sample and fictional “Day in the Life” scenarios of subs wearing the UCDm. It is hoped that these provide ideas on how you may use your device. ...

“Today was definitely not going like I’d hoped it would,” I thought to myself as I left my boss’s office. The clicking of my high heels echoed down the long hallways of the law offices where I was currently employed. I had just finished attending an impromptu meeting with Mr. Wolfe, it hadn’t gone well… A little about me, my name is Marie Davenport, I’m 5 foot 2, and most I think would consider me pretty. I have light brown eyes, I’m fairly well-endowed with a curvy figure and toned legs. I’m a natural brunette, with skin the color of milk chocolate. ...

Linda’s Bath Remodel Linda, a thirty-year-old brunette with great features, was somewhat new to the upscale cul-de-sac, having moved in nearly four months prior. She was modest, but lonely and bored. Her husband John was an investment banker specializing in emerging markets, which necessitated long durations away. When he was home, the majority of his time was spent on the phone and computer, making deals and finishing contracts. Linda was also fifteen years younger than he and things had slowed to a crawl in the bedroom, much to her consternation. ...

True Stories From Southern California - Part 3SUZY: At this time of my life I was 50 years old. Suzy answered my ‘take charge’ ad. She said she was not looking to date or looking for a boyfriend, she already had one. She told me she called herself the ‘queen of masturbation’. She would go on Literotica and read stories, watch porn online and hold a big vibrator against her pussy and force herself to orgasm time after time until she could barely stand up afterwards. She was thinking about getting engaged but had a deep need to experience fetish play and be used as a submissive sex toy to either get it out of her system or discover that she could not live without it in her life. Her boyfriend was not into that and she needed someone who was experienced and could take charge and show her the ropes. I explained about a submissive and the submissive posture, legs spread and palms up hand on thighs. She said that sounded exciting. And how a sub is required to keep her pussy completely bare, no hair whatsoever to get in the Master’s way. “No problem as I am always shaved, bare and ready at all times.” We agreed to meet at The Hamburger Hamlet for a drink and see if we clicked. I walked in and almost fell over! Sitting there was a hot 30 year old Asian girl who just graduated from medical school. Being 50 myself I thought that this opportunity will never happen to me again in my lifetime. LOL! You readers are familiar with the young hot Asian girls driving the lower tuned import cars, well that was her! I told her about my toy bag, about my previous experience training beginners and she was all in. I said let’s talk on the phone next week and we can agree on where to meet etc. Suzy said even though you don’t have your fetish toys with you now, let’s go to a motel and you can take charge verbally until next time! “You want the real deal experience so that is what you will get. You will address me as sir every time you talk to me, you will assume the submissive posture every time we are together and if you forget, you will be spanked or punished in some way.” “That is exactly what I want, Sir” I was very strict and forceful in ordering her to assume the submissive position, to get on her knees with hands palm up on her thighs and show me how good of a cocksucker she was. She passed the test. She arrived at the same hotel for our next session, entered the room and pointed at her crotch. Her jeans were wet and soaked through in the entire crotch area. She said that on the drive there all she could think about was being used and tied up and she was so turned on and wet that she actually soaked her pants! Of course I told her that if she was going to be used as a fetish slut she was required to dress the part. I gave her a shopping list and she drove to Hollywood and bought a waist cincher, stockings, half-cup bra, platform high heel pumps and a dildo. She was enthusiastic and wanted to try out all of the items in my toy bag. “I love the collar and leash Sir. I like having my elbows and wrists cuffed behind me and you leading me with your leash to the bed to be used I. will have no choice but to suck your cock and be used for your pleasure.” “I also like the weight of the leash hanging from my collar when you let go of it. Please leave it attached to my collar until we are done, even if you are not holding it”. She was multi orgasmic and would cum usually four to seven times per session. “Since you want to be used as a sex toy and ordered around the bedroom for my pleasure, you will refer to your mouth, pussy and bottom as your holes. Holes are to be used for your partner’s pleasure. Any pleasure or satisfaction you get from being used will be up to you Slut. When you are on your knees in front of me you will ask me to use your mouth hole. When you are tied in a position to be fucked you will ask me to use your holes for my pleasure.” “Yes Sir.” When she was tied spread-eagle to the bed with her legs spread and pulled back by her head, her pussy was wide open and available for use with her stiletto heels pointing up at the ceiling. Before I applied her gag she didn’t forget. “Sir, please use my holes. They are for your pleasure. I want my holes to be used. I need my holes to be used, Sir.” After I applied her multi strap plug gag, went over the straps and buckles a few times to cinch them as tight as possible I used those wet, hot willing holes for marathon sex sessions. When I was close to finishing I would stop, pull out and then start with the dildo. The dildo she provided was a pretty impressive size and I commented on it. When I removed her gag she said, “that dildo might be big but my pussy took all of it didn’t it?” Yes it did, all the way to the hilt! One time when we were done, cleaned up and dressed, bidding each other goodbye until the following week, all of a sudden she said she wasn’t done, she was still horny. After five orgasms. She raised her skirt, pulled her panties aside while perching herself over the seat of the hotel room chair. “Use your fingers on my pussy, fuck me with as many fingers as you can fit into me until I cum one last time.” It was incredible to watch her grind on my hand until her eyes rolled back into her head and she had another shaking orgasm! — If she didn’t address me as Sir she was quickly put over my knee for a spanking after I lightly slapped the side of her face reminding her how to be a proper submissive. Having great sex with a girl twenty years younger than me with a perfect body and cute face was unbelievable. After twelve sessions she said she had the experience that she wanted and was breaking it off and going back to her normal life. We decided on one last session. I told her about a scenario I had in mind. It was a Doctor’s office fantasy. The hotel has a suite with a dividing wall separating the room and the wall had a pass through window one could put a rope through like around a post Entering the room there was a love seat, chair and a coffee table. On the other side was the bed. I sent her the following message. “You have an appointment with your Doctor for a much needed exam of your erogenous zones to make sure they are functioning properly. You are required to wear a skirt with no panties, a corset and stockings and your platform pumps. Be advised this exam could become intense so full restraints will be required to keep you from any excessive movements. When you enter my office, sit yourself on the chair in my waiting room and look through the magazines on the table. I will be in after I prepare your exam table. Just come in and be seated, I won’t be talking to you until I call you into the exam room.” I slid the hotel room desk over to the dividing wall with the pass-through window and tied a rope around the support pillar. Next I attached a fat veiny dildo to the seat of the chair and spread out some Fetish magazines on the table. I also laid out her favorite collar. At 8pm, I hear the door open then close and a gasp as she spies the dildo on the chair. I am in the bathroom with the light off peeking out watching her. Suzy lifts up her skirt and slowly lowers herself onto the dildo, then starts moving and squirming on it while she is impaled all of the way to the base of the shaft. She picks up the magazines with eyes open wide taking in the fetish porn. I give her a few minutes and enter the room. “I see you are enjoying my waiting room.” “Yes Sir.” “That chair is special, just for you. Your hole needs to be sufficiently warmed up and open for your exam. You may stand up and move to the exam room. Get up on the table on your back.” “Yes Sir.” Slowly Suzy stands up until her dildo pops free, I attach her leash and lead her to the exam table. Of course a strict multi strap gag was applied. “This is necessary to keep you from being heard by the other patients. Your exam will be very intense.” Once on her back I attach ankle cuffs and a spreader bar then pull her legs back as far as possible and tie the rope to the bar. Next wrist cuffs and pass a rope under the table and to a cuff on each side . Next a rope is looped under and around the table and over her waist pinning her to the table making her unable to move or squirm about at all. I insert a speculum into her hairless pussy and lock it open as wide as possible. “We will start with your nipples.” I suck and lick those erect buds until she is moaning then attach her nipple clips, pull them up and attach that chain to her collar keeping pressure on that area. “It seems that area is being stimulated now. We will stimulate you further down.” I use a small dildo through her speculum working it in , out and twisting until she is loudly moaning through her gag. I can tell that she is trying to move with the dildo but cannot due to her restraints. “Ok, a good result there. It seems the nerve endings in your hole are working properly.” Next I use a small vibe and place it directly on her clit. She tries to jump but can’t as she mumbles through her gag. I move the vibe over under and around her clit. Fast then slow, hard then soft. I remove it and shut it off and I can see her pussy is wet and flowing and her clit is erect and filled with blood. I remove the speculum and insert a rabbit dildo that vibrates and circulates beads around the inside of it. I slowly push it in then remove it entirely, then slowly insert it again and again varying the vibe intensity until it is buried to the hilt and I use a thin rope to tie it in place. “It is the Doctor’s opinion that your erogenous zones and nerve endings are working properly now I must test your ability to achieve an orgasm. I will be keeping track of how many you experience. You have the Doctor’s permission to cum.” And she did. Six times. Crying out behind her gag with each one. While the rabbit was doing it’s job I also began licking her clit as well. I slowly turned off the rabbit vibe, withdrew it and unclipped her great nipples. Leaving her gagged I climbed up on the table inserted my rock hard cock and used her hole for all I was worth. She orgasmed two more times until I finally exploded. I untied all of the restraints and used the bathroom to clean up. When I came back into the room she was still flat on the exam table, exhausted. “Use the bathroom to clean up and meet the Doctor back in the waiting room for your test results.” Believe it or not when Suzy walked back to the waiting room instead of sitting on the love seat she chose to sit down on the chair with the dildo, once again taking it to the hilt! “It is this Doctor’s opinion that all of your erogenous zones are functional and working properly for a 30 year old woman.” She did not ride the dildo this time but stood up withdrawing the dildo leaving it waving back and forth covered with her juices. “Thanks for a great finale and a great experience. When you locked the speculum wide open and my pussy hole was held open and could do nothing about it I felt so helpless, it was humiliating and degrading. Just like the stories that I read online. I absolutely loved it and the helpless feeling that it gave me! I experienced exactly what I wanted to. It could not have been more enjoyable so now I will go back to my life. For obvious reasons we cannot communicate anymore. Thanks!” And that was the end of that experience. All true!

True Stories From Southern California - Part 2Mary: I created a Fetish Monster! She answered my ad that included ‘sensual’ and ‘romantic’ but did not mention ‘take charge’ or ‘high heels’. We met for a drink at a bar in Playa Del Rey at the end of Culver Blvd called The La Marina Inn. (It no longer exists) She was cute with a short hair style like many women who live by the beach favor. No high heels, but a great personality and some promise. I thought she was a girl next door type, no way she would be interested in fetish play or anything kinky. After a little playful mild sex talk on the phone we went on a few dates, kissed goodbye, nothing special. Then I decided to go for it after she told me she had done something silly that she shouldn’t have. Jokingly I told her she had been a bad girl and would have to give her a spanking. She said “ok!” I told her that I was coming over right then and to dress up sexy, wear high heels and lingerie. She laughed and said ok. She answered the door in regular clothes. “Where is your sexy outfit Mary?” Laughingly, she said, “Sorry I don’t own anything like that.” We sat on her bed, began kissing and then had vanilla sex. She was really horny and enthusiastic during sex. Really into it. Her pussy was trimmed nice but not shaved. Days later talking on the phone I said I still owed her a spanking. After asking if she was ever curious about having a man be in charge in the bedroom she lit up and became enthusiastic about that subject. She said her ex had tried to take charge one night but it did not go well, he did not know what he was doing and it was very disappointing. I told her about my experience and would bring over my toy bag on our next date and she could see what I had to offer and she might want to try out a few pieces of equipment. — Saturday night I arrived, placed everything on the bed and explained its uses. “What are you curious about? What do you want to try out?” She chose the collar and leather wrist cuffs. “Mary, you understand you are not a prisoner. You are not being forced to do anything, right? You are willingly wanting to be tied up because it turns you on, right? Anytime you change your mind, or if you don’t like it just tell me and all play will end. I won’t use a padlock to attach your wrist cuffs, just a metal spring clip so you can undo it yourself anytime without feeling unsafe.” After some foreplay and her on her knees with hands cuffed behind her back sucking me we again had great sex. Next phone call between us we reviewed our experience and she said she had a great time, loved being submissive and used for pleasure, felt safe with me and wanted to try out more items in my toy bag. “OK then if you want to experience what it is like to be a true submissive you need to know a few things. “First a submissive has to have her pussy shaved completely bare at all times so it is exposed and available for use without hair or anything else getting in the way. “Second, you need to learn the submissive posture. When you are sitting your hands should rest on your legs with the palms up. And I like to be called Sir, not Master. “Third, if you are going to be a submissive with me you need to dress like one, in a fetish outfit. I have a strict dress code that is not negotiable and you will be dressed and waiting for when I come over for a play date like a proper submissive should. “When we go out on a date to dinner, a movie etc you are to wear a skirt with either crotch less panty hose or garters and stockings AND NO PANTIES ALLOWED, EVER! “When I come over to pick you up you will bend over and place your arms on the kitchen table and I will raise your skirt for a panty check.” She smiled and agreed! During the next week I went to Hollywood Boulevard lingerie shops and bought her a ½ cup bra, satin elbow length gloves, a waist cincher with 4 garter straps per leg, crotch less panty hose, stockings with seams and platform pumps with a 6” high heel. I left them in a bag on her doorstep before she got home for work so she would have them for our next play date. Saturday night I knocked on her door. I heard the sound of stiletto heels approaching the door, it opened and a black-gloved hand beckoned me in. “Please come in Sir.” There she was with a big smile on her face wearing the bra exposing her great nipples, the crotch less panty hose framing a completely shaved bare pussy. She had un-clipped the garters this time and had the waist cincher over the top of the hose. And the platform pumps. Wow she looked great . Mary told me how the mere act of preparing for the evening, getting dressed up and anticipating the fun to be had made her so hot and horny. Great mental foreplay That was topped off by great smelling perfume, old school Obsession for women that I then made a requirement to be included every time. To this day if i get a whiff of that I instantly flashback to fetish play You know how some genitalia just looks more erotic than others? She had the perfect shaped pussy, short lips making it look like her pussy was always partially open wet and inviting. I opened my toy bag, attached the collar around her neck, leather cuffs around her wrists,stood behind her and clipped the cuffs together behind her back. She loved the ritual of opening the door and letting me in, then applying the cuffs and collar. Kissing her on the side of her neck then reaching around in front and fingering her nipples her bra had left exposed she let out a loud moan and grabbed my cock through my pants. I quickly stepped back, gave her a hard swat on her ass and told her she needed to ask permission to do that if she was going to get into the role of a submissive. “Yes Sir.” I then clipped her hands in front of her and continued with her neck and nipples until she was begging for sex. — As our dating and Fetish play progressed I found out in public she was like the innocent girl next door but in private she was a sexual animal and could not get enough of being put in bondage. LOL! Talking on the phone during the week I would ask her what she wanted to do on Saturday night (we both had commitments during the week and Saturday night was our get together night), go to a movie or maybe dinner or a comedy club? “NO! I want you to bring your toy bag over!” Teasingly I would respond “ What is wrong with you? Is sex all you ever think about? You don’t want to do anything else? You are oversexed!” — Mary had a big bachelor apartment which was one big room with mirrored sliding closet doors. She told me she loved mirrors for sex. One night I wanted to add to her experience with more bondage gear so I went to The Pleasure Chest again and bought a wider 3” posture collar and a head harness style gag with a leather plug attached and a wide leather belt with D-rings. She met me at the door wearing the cincher with fishnet seamed stockings that she had gone out and purchased on her own along with long false eyelashes like the Vegas show girls wear. Up until then she just wore regular everyday makeup. I always complimented her on her looks in general , then said she was cute but I thought she had not reached her potential. If she let her hair grow out into a longer style she would become even hotter. She did that adding highlights and all I could say was wow! I also told her she needed to slut it up a lot for play. Wide eyeliner, top and bottom and more exotic makeup in general for play. She was really embracing the role, going out buying fishnets and eyelashes on her own. I also found out that she loved dirty sex talk. And since she knew she was prim and proper in public but sexual behind closed doors she really wanted to embrace her inner slut and loved being told how slutty she was, what a sexual deviant she was and never took it the wrong way because she knew it was just for play and she was not being degraded for real. I put a wooden chair in the kitchen portion of her apartment which was on the other side of the large room from the bed and the mirrored doors. After putting the wider collar around her neck I had her sit in the chair and she quickly assumed the submissive position without being told with her hand palms up on her thighs. I showed her the new gag and explained how it worked. She opened her mouth and accepted the plug portion. I adjusted the straps under her chin, around the back and the sides, asking her if she was ok. She “mmpphhd,” yes, and I tightened each roller buckle until the black panel was taught over her mouth. Standing her up I put the belt around her fit and trim waist attaching her cuffs to the d rings. Next came the nipple clips on her great nipples. Clipping the leash to the collar I slowly led her across the room approaching the mirrors. Her eyes were wide taking in her reflection. What a sight! I sat her down in another chair right in front of the mirror. The posture collar was forcing her to look straight ahead and not look away from herself. “Open your legs” I ordered then attached her ankle cuffs to the chair legs. Then I put on a blindfold so she could not see which toys I would be using on her. I teased that great looking pussy with fingers and a vibrator until she was begging through her gag to be fucked. At that time I removed her gag and blindfold and she told me something that gave me the greatest satisfaction. “Wow! I can’t believe I looked like that. I had on every piece of bondage gear possible. I never thought that I would ever experience that feeling. I never thought I could look like that.” I ordered her to get on hands and knees on the bed so she was facing the mirror. I entered her from behind. “Sir, please pull my hair. I like to be controlled that way.” Grabbing a handful I pulled her head back saying “ You are such a slut. Do you like to watch yourself in the mirror getting fucked”? “Yes Sir. I am a slut.” “Raise your fuck-me heels up so I can look at them while I am fucking you. Now reach back with your hands and hold on to those slutty fuck me heels while I work your pussy.” — “You are so obsessed with sex all you want me to do is come over and tie you up. I want to go out for dinner, Saturday night. I will be over at 7pm. The entire time starting when I pick you up you will refer to me as Sir. Even out in public, in the restaurant or wherever we are. “Yes Sir.” Keeping with her public persona she was dressed conservatively with a push up bra under her blouse. “Hands on the table now I need to do a panty check.” I raised her skirt and laid it across her lower back. I gave her a few swats on her butt cheeks with my hands then reached between her legs and rubbed her clit then inserted 1 then 2 fingers working them in and out until she started moaning saying if I didn’t stop we would not make it to the restaurant. After saying “Thank You Sir,” when I opened her door I pulled out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed her hands in front for the ride then un-cuffing her before we made it to the valet. I held the door for her and was rewarded with “Thank you Sir.” I pulled out her chair at the table for her “Thank you, Sir.” Then she became very embarrassed when she was sure the lady at the next table had overheard her. LOL! I ordered her to keep her legs spread wide under the table. Even though no one could really see under there unless they bent down to retrieve something off of the floor, just the thought of her being exposed and the cool air on her bare exposed pussy turned her on. On the way home I cuffed her again and applied her gag telling her to raise her skirt and finger her clit but she did not have my permission to cum. Once home she changed into her ‘slut’ outfit. I attached her high collar then attached a short spreader bar to that, then attached her leather wrist cuffs to each end of the bar like in the opening scene of The Secretary. She loved it! Next I clipped her leash to the collar, applied her nipple clips, dimmed the lights just enough to see and led her over to the window that overlooked her street. It was packed tight with condos and apartments. People were out walking their dogs and we could see people inside of their dwellings but they could not see us in the dark room. Since she had embraced her private slut persona I always laid it on thick for her enjoyment. “Look down on the street at the people. Look at the people in the houses. How many girls do you think will be dressed up for sex? Wearing slutty fuck-me high heels? How many will be tied up and fucked? How many will be gagged and led around on a leash with their hands cuffed behind them?” “I don’t know, Sir.” Forcing her to the front of the window and standing behind her I said “ONLY YOU MARY. IF PEOPLE COULD SEE YOU RIGHT NOW THEY WOULD BE SHOCKED KNOWING WHAT YOU ARE INTO! “YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE IN PLAYA DELREY THAT WANTS TO DRESS LIKE A COMMON SLUT AND BE TIED UP AND FUCKED. YOU KNOW THAT YOU ARE THE ONLY GIRL WHO HAS NIPPLE CLIPS ON HER NIPPLES FOR MILES AROUND HERE RIGHT NOW! “YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE WEARING FUCK ME HIGH HEELS WILLINGLY BEING LED BY A LEASH TO HAVE SEX. JUST INNOCENT LITTLE MARY THAT NO ONE SUSPECTS IS A FETISH SLUT IN PRIVATE!” She smiled, loving being told how naughty she really was! After I put her on her hands and knees grabbing a handful of her hair and forcing her to watch herself in the mirror being fucked from behind I asked her “Do you know what happens to girls who wear fuck me heels? They get Fucked…Hard!” I had created a Fetish Monster!

Chapter 3 – First Time Sunday, at exactly 2:00 pm, an extremely nervous and excited Dee pulled up to the gate and entered the code Julie had given her into the keypad. She noticed that a van had gone in right before her, and another car followed her in. As she got out of her car, a woman she thought she recognized from somewhere opened the back of a van. ...

Part 6: August and Everything After Colonel Kim cordially invites you to the retirements of Sergeant Lin and Major Justin at three o’clock on Friday, the twelfth of August, in the Unit Conference Hall. Refreshments and hors d’oeuvres provided following the ceremony. Formal uniform dress and business attire requested. It was Monday, zero week. Justin stared at the card that had been on his desk the past month from the command staff’s office that Lin had crafted even earlier. A box in the corner held most of the Major’s effects from around his office, the walls stripped of old awards and mementos. He thought about how he never really looked at them anyway and resolved to store them in the basement at his house. He looked out of the blinds to the long, now browning grass which still waved in the wind, his mind wandering. ...

Ding-a-ling! With a jingle and a slam, another gaggle of children entered Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes and proceeded to set about the place. Hermione was beginning to regret accepting George Weasley’s offer of a temporary position running the shop. She was filling in for him while he traveled to Northern Africa in search of ancient practical joke spells and talismans. But, she needed the work and it coincided with the spring break of Magoolick’s Graduate School of Magical Studies where she was working on her Master’s Degree in Witchcraft. ...

Chapter 2 – Dee’s Invite It had taken several years after their marriage for Paul to convince Dee to play chastity games with him. He had stumbled across some femdom porn back in college and ever since he had been fascinated with both femdom and chastity. But being the shy and submissive type, he never got up the courage to tell Dee. At one point he bought a cheap, black plastic cage that he hid from Dee. It wasn’t very comfortable or secure but wearing it excited him in ways he couldn’t completely explain. When Paul finally got the courage to show the cage to Dee, she didn’t react much at all. It wasn’t that Dee thought there was anything wrong with the cage, she just couldn’t understand why Paul wouldn’t want to have sex with her. Dee didn’t lack self-confidence, she knew she was hot, so why on earth would Paul not want to fuck her! ...

Peggy and Maggie were excited their new boyfriends were willing to visit the family farm. Both were city boys, so the farm was a new experience for both. Bernie and Billy had never been on a farm to actually see pigs and cows. They learned pigs really do like being in the mud. The boys were even allowed to watch a butchering as the pigs were scalded in a large tub, cut and hung up awaiting the butcher’s knife. The girls jokingly teased the boys that they would love to hang the boys naked from the rafters like the pigs and play with them. Bernie and Billy didn’t know whether to laugh, run or take them up on the offer. ...

Finale ‘Hey pretty girl, been awhile.’ In that instant the whole world seemed to freeze for Brianna Wilde as those words hung in the air, simple and to the point so very much like the speaker herself, reverberating in her mind again and again like an echo. Rooted in place, barely aware of her lovers at her side or the cool night air on her heated skin, the blue-haired girl could only stare uncomprehendingly, almost unable to believe her eyes as she took in the smirking form of Kiera Brennan standing right in front of her like some sort of ghost suddenly materializing out of her wildest dreams. Even as her mind raced, hazel eyes greedily drank in the sight, the dusky woman’s lean and muscular form clad in fishnet and leather, so unlike the casual t-shirt and jeans she had worn during their last encounter, the studs on her belt and bracelets glinting in the light of the streetlamp overhead. She was, in short, an absolute vision, accentuated by an almost deliberately provocative posture as she stood with her hand on her hip, amusement dancing clearly in golden brown eyes as she waited for a response, a playful smirk painted onto full and painfully soft lips. Lips that Brianna well remembered, lips that she did not think she would ever be able to forget. A blush spread across her cheeks as the memory of the night they had shared together returned to the fore, ghostly sensations of the wildly passionate woman and her shockingly submissive girlfriend binding her, teasing her, fucking her with an intensity that had seemed almost unworldly at the time. An ironic clue of the deeper truth lurking just beneath the surface, now that she thought about it. ...

Michelle was reapplying his pink lipstick in the mirror of the club bathroom. He had been there a few hours and had a few trysts in Dolly Michelle persona. But he was on the prowl for at least one more to finish off the first night of his weekend. It had been a long week and he needed to blow off some steam. One last look in the mirror reflected back a bimbo doll. The opaque white latex suit only left his eyes and mouth exposed. Fake black hair spilled out in pigtails to shoulder length from the sides of his hood. His pink glittery eyeshadow complemented his lips, corset and ankle boots. The corset helped exaggerate a slim waist while enhancing the giant balloon-like tits. He didn’t have breasts in his mind. They were his bimbo tits. ...

Chapter 1 – Founding Mrs. Mavis Wainwright was a powerful southern woman. She was a direct descendant of Buford MacTavish, the founder of both Chain Manufacturing Inc. and the town of Chain. Her family had carefully guarded their wealth and control of the company throughout the decades. Mrs. Wainwright was the Chairperson of the Board of Chain Manufacturing, Inc. and held or controlled a majority of the stock. For all intents and purposes, she WAS Chain Manufacturing. In the town of Chain, she was the female equivalent of a southern “Boss Hogg”. ...

Part 4: Sweet Dreams are Made of Tease Justin was having the best slumber he’d ever had in years. There wasn’t any dream per se, none involving fear or anxiety, no visions of terror. He just felt warm and whole for once, as if he were drifting on a pond during a moonless night. Total blackness yet unafraid. However, he slowly became aware of a shiver and someone else’s sounds of panic. He was spooning Lin, his arms loosely around her. ...

Chloe had spent the morning trying to look nice for her mistress Jane, who had become her soul mate over the last couple of years they had been together. She had brushed her blonde hair and applied her make up in the subtle manner the way her mistress liked. Chloe had even slipped on a pair of Woolford seamed stockings and the five-inch stiletto heels as she bent down to attach the stockings to her suspenders of the corset she had worked hard to tighten and squeeze her tiny frame into. ...

Part 10. Uni-cows Emma walked slowly behind Ophelia, who held three leashes, Emma’s being the middle one that came from the group. Kit/‘it’ and Victoria/Unworthy on either side crawling and on fours as they made their way to the ranch. The three of them were all dressed similarly. A collar, wrist cuffs, and ankle cuffs locked together by heavy chains. Each also wore chastity belts, corsets, and ballet boots. That was the base attire worn for those who worship the Unicorn Goddess. ...

Emma was currently studying advanced robotics, her first minor degree allowed her to find a research fellowship to continue her postgraduate studies, this had been her last semester at college before the holiday break, and being an unpaid research graduate she didn’t have the funds to go away anywhere, like her fellow college mates, and even her family where away themselves, so she was left alone, bored and wondering what to do with herself. She thought about whiling away her boredom with one of her favourite toys, either in the bath or the bedroom, but even that didn’t seem to appeal to her. ...

Book 3 Chapter 01 “Your sister was right. You are the most stubborn person I have ever met,” Empusa said to Charity in her proper British accent.. On the other side of the steel bars that formed a sparse cell furnished with only a narrow cot, Charity raised her right hand with her middle finger extended. Empusa scoffed. “The groomers and stable hands report that you are constantly talking to yourself. I know what you are trying to do! You obviously have decided that if you can hold on to your language then you can prevent the Zoic Amplifier that is locked around your waist from transitioning you to your true calling as a womanimal.” ...

I was already lying across the spanking / fucking bench when the first partygoers arrived. Julie Ann, called J by everyone… and Mistress J by those in the inner circle… was there to meet them. She quickly explained, “Mistress Regina was called away on urgent business, but she didn’t want to cancel the party, so she asked me to act as hostess.” She pointed to me and said, “Besides, we have already arranged for slut zara to be here tonight. I’m sure everyone will enjoy themselves.” ...

Jake, Dave and John had been close friends since high school. Actually they were friends long before high school. Jake and Dave had known each other since forever and John became their friend when his parents moved into the neighborhood just before he started school. The three boys were originally part of a much larger circle of friends, but in high school things slowly began to change. The change occurred when their friends began to gradually merge into the dating and party scene until it was just them… and Doreen. Then at the end of their Junior year Doreen left. She stopped by Jake’s house to say goodbye. As usual, Dave and John were also there. ...

Santa’s Helper Lisa knew this would work, she clearly remembered seeing Santa when she was five and even though no one would believe her she knew she had seen him. Tonight, she would prove it. The box was ready, her outfit was ready, all she had to do was get dressed, shimmy into the box and wait. Over the years she had set up hidden cameras, sound recording devices even had thermal imaging and not once did she ever get anything other than something failing or static. So, she had come up with an idea to hopefully surprise the big guy long enough to snap a picture herself. ...

NOT CAREFUL ENOUGH I have been into cross dressing and self bondage for my entire adult life. I was a definite candidate to be controlled by a strong willed woman in a Female Led Relationship. I have often wondered just how compliant I would have become with the right coaxing. I read so many stories of FLR and how totally submissive the males become. It is just fiction right, no one would actually go that far - would they? ...

I heard a knock at my house’s front door. I wasn’t expecting anyone this evening, definitely not so soon after getting home from work. I opened the door to see my fiancée, Heather. She could dress to the nines and give a dead man a woody. Heather at the moment was dressed to the twelves. “Promise me tonight you’ll do anything I ask. Stephen. Anything.” she demanded. I normally was inclined to give her the world, looking like this even more so. ...

A good marriage always involves compromise. Couples who don’t understand this are usually headed for divorce or at least a lot of arguments. Compromise is the reason I’m standing in my garage, in the dark, naked, sporting a huge erection, with my hands cuffed behind my back with thick leather cuffs, and chained to the bumper of my Jeep. Get your attention? Then sit back and let me tell you my story. ...

Chapter 42: The Weekend, Helen and Needles Fred had been letting Regina, and Clair, experience different types of impact play as a part of their weekend long play session. He had been flogging Regina’s cunt and was just about to stop when everyone heard “Hellloooo? It’s Helen. Is this a good time?” Fred stopped mid swing. Clair burst out laughing, “Depends on your definition of good!” she yelled back. Then Clair turned to Regina and asked, “are you OK to meet Helen now?” ...

I just got to my little apartment after a long day of work. I was walking out to my car when I heard a commotion in the street next to the apartment. By the time I got around the bushes that block the view I saw two people standing over a guy laying on the ground. They were laughing and kicking him. There was another guy setting fire to a car. I ran up to the two guys and after a short verbal exchange the three guys left. I then helped the guy they were beating on up and took him into my apartment to check out his injuries. ...

Part Four Well, you find me back down in the castle dungeon in one of the cells, and currently I’m bound face down and semi-naked across the width of an old torture bench, though this time I’m not here for public viewing, I think that the guests have finally all left for the day, though I seem to have lost track of time at the moment. Nobody, other than Hanna and Kate know where I am, hidden out of sight of the general public; I had been bound here earlier in the day, at my request, for something that I’ll explain later. But you can guess that I was currently enjoying my present situation, my love of bondage and restriction should be well known to you all by now. ...

Part 2: Man Out of Time Monday morning reappeared all too soon and Major Justin was surprised to find Sergeant Lin already in the parking lot, standing behind her car, watching the Major pull into a spot next to hers. “Good morning, Sir!” There was something different about how she looked today. There was a glow about her, breasts perky, hips accentuated, her pants bloused tightly around her legs and into her boots. ...

My name is Amanda. I’m 34 years old, 1.65 m, and 62 kg. I’m fit (hot), with big breasts, strong legs, and a thin waist. I’ve always fantasized about being trapped in prison full of handcuffs and restraints. However, I wanted a safe and controlled environment. I heard about BDSM Paradise, a remote island in the Caribbean, from a friend, and I immediately became interested. I got in touch and received a quote and a form to fill out. The price was too high, but I could afford it (thanks to a nice inheritance I received). The form was quite long, with personal details, medical details, and a list of what they offered, and I would have to mark what I preferred. The list was as follows: ...

Chapter 40: The Weekend, Varieties of Bondage “Protocol back on, Regina.” Fred declared, “And Clair, I think, since Regina has figured out our ‘game’, you can leave protocol off.” “Awww, you mean I don’t get any more beatings?” Clair whined. “Oh, I didn’t say that,” Fred laughed, “I just don’t think we need to roleplay punishments anymore, I’ll just beat you because we both enjoy it. Clair, grab the key to Regina’s chain, time to move to the basement.” ...

I was asked to tell this story from my perspective some time ago, and seeing how I am presently suffering from a minor bout of writer’s block on and off, I thought it might make a good detour from the other purely fictional projects I have going on. I will tell this story as I remember it, and there is some fiction here too, but such is necessary to keep the real-world players from realizing it’s about them, as there were a few others involved in this particular one. I’ve played with the locations to keep consistency too, but this is more about actions, our actions, rather than the actual locations. ...

1: Force Me Nel sighed loudly. This really was all her boyfriend’s fault! Now here she was, playing sex slave to him and his best friend for most of the weekend! It was a long story, she thought. It actually started about two months ago. Greg was her boyfriend, kinky as hell, and she appreciated that in a boyfriend. Don was Greg’s best buddy and someone Nel really valued as a friend, her best male friend after Greg. They ate lunch together every day at the school where they were all seniors and the three of them were pretty much inseparable. ...

Alone again today, the desire has been approaching a familiar precipice. As far back as I can remember I have been overwhelmingly attracted to everything feminine. The girls in Catholic school with starched white blouses, the way the fabric of their dark blue uniforms made subtle noises as they moved. I wanted that for me. Today as I contemplate being Laurie for the day I drift off into the reasons and the results of the lifelong desire to approach being feminine. ...

9: Jane’s Decision The distraction provided by the fiendish seat dildos meant Jennifer didn’t pay much attention to where they were driving, and when the car slowed and the plugs sunk back into the seat she was surprised to see they were not at Miranda and Steve’s house but back at her hotel. Steve and Miranda turned in their seats to talk to them. “What we’re proposing for Jane is a big decision,” Miranda said. “If you decide to go ahead you will be signing yourself over to us completely, for as long as we decide.” ...

Part 2 In the slightly dim room the streamer sat with her legs tucked and her head lying in her lap. There was a neon-lit computer on the table, several monitors illuminated the streamer with a blue glow, a Blue Yeti microphone stood next to the RGB keyboard and mouse that was smoothly controlled by a woman’s hand covered in black nylon. If someone went into this room, he could immediately say that a gamer nerd lived here, but if there wasn’t a bunch of different women’s clothing scattered around, it would mostly be hosiery of various colors and thicknesses. The webcam’s lens caught a slightly open wardrobe, in which could be seen even more clothes, shown only to VIP users. ...

Chapter 38: The Weekend Begins Regina had no idea what to expect when she met Clair’s parents for dinner on Friday night. Clair had explained that her parents would leave after dinner on Friday and be gone for the weekend so they would have some privacy for the weekend. Regina was looking forward to Clair and her husband Fred dominating and grateful that they could use Clair’s childhood home for their adventures since their dorms at the university weren’t exactly private. But she wasn’t prepared for the strange mixture of an American suburban home and family that also just happened to embrace a full-time dominance dynamic. It was just hard to wrap her mind around how normal it all seemed. Yet here was Clair’s mom Jill, her hands cuffed together, her ankle chained to something? (All Regina could see was the chain seemed to run into a hall closet). ...

Part Twelve: Pre-packed meat for sale After spending the entire day looking after her baby, now growing more each day, Emma finally had the chance to relax and spend some time with her husband Nick, she had looked forward to some alone time with him, and with the baby now settled it was the perfect time to indulge in some adult things. Even just talking about how his day had been seemed to be much more exciting than her day, filled with baby talk and other things, so when the baby finally drifted off to sleep, she told Nick that she was heading off to the shower, and teasing him that maybe she could have a little surprise waiting for him in the bedroom. But when she left the bathroom, she saw waiting for her were some ropes on the bed, and Nick standing there waiting for her, it seemed that he had his own plans for the evening, maybe something that she would enjoy. ...

4: The Club The nightclub was a large open room, with a bar and seating area down the left side, a dance floor in the centre and a mezzanine floor with more tables up on the right. Around the far end of the dancefloor were some cages, with scantily clad dancers gyrating in them. The DJ was in a booth at the end of the mezzanine floor, with a view across the dancefloor. The club was about half full. Everyone seemed to be adhering to the dress-code, although most were in ‘street’ clothes - leather jeans or skirts; some rubber dresses. As Jennifer and Jane made their way to the bar area a lot of heads turned to take in their outfits, but as Jane had explained in the taxi on the way over this was a fetish club - everyone was there to see and be seen. ...

Part Two I am awoken from my slumber by the guards as they unstrapped the spreader bar from my leather ankles. Ilsa removes the ball gag from my mouth and inserts a cigarette between my lips and lights it for me. I take a drag and blow smoke out of my mouth, feeling relaxed. The guards unhooked the chain from the armbinder as Ilsa unstrapped the straps on the armbinder and slid off my arms. ...

1: The Journey It was starting to be cold for comfort as October turned to November. The skies were grey and that depressing winter feeling was creeping in. Jennifer had decided to escape winter in New York and spend a few weeks in sunny Florida. She turned around in her black and blue latex sheets and knew it was time to get up. It was always a problem for her to get out of that sweet and warm rubber bed and out into the cruel reality of New York City at winter time. Sitting up, she unzipped her full latex hood and took it off. The cold air on her cheeks chilled her. She untied her ankles from the bedposts and took the rubber ball-gag out of her mouth. With a deep sigh, she stood up and walked over to the bathroom, now only dressed in her black latex catsuit. Turning on the water and selecting a suitable temperature, she stepped into the shower. The warm water felt good on her rubber clad body. She slowly opened the zip and peeled herself out of the wet latex catsuit. It was the easiest way to clean herself and the catsuit at the same time. ...

The year was 2011, I had been 18 for a couple of months, a senior at a relatively small town high school and a starter on the varsity soccer team. I had friends in almost every group there was but didn’t really consider myself a part of any of those cliques. I regularly had a new girlfriend every couple of weeks and was an outgoing and extroverted person in my day to day life. What no one knew was that behind closed doors and online I was an attention seeking sissy whore who loved to dress up, tie myself up and chat with men and women online. ...

Thomas’s Story: The Latex Legacy Chapter 1: A Shifting Empire The untimely death of Marianne, the powerful matriarch and owner of a vast business conglomerate, sent shockwaves through the world of high-powered business. Her sudden passing from an aggressive illness left many reeling, as her absence created a gaping void in the cutthroat arena of corporate power. Marianne’s funeral was a grand affair, befitting a woman of her stature. Mourners from all walks of life, some genuine and others feigning grief, gathered to pay their respects. Among them, the cutthroat elites of the business world eyed the situation with a mixture of solemnity and opportunity. ...

Part 8. The Apprentice And The Three Lovers Miss Keys was back in the room in front of Emma. She asked, “How are you doing?” Emma responded, “I am fine. Breasts still burn. Nose feels odd and achy. Foot is fine. My pussy is wet with anticipation. Yet I am, in ways, terrified of what you have planned.” With a smirk, Miss Keys responded, “Do you regret meeting me and signing the contract yet?” ...

This story took place about 5 years ago when I was 25. I had been seeing this guy I had met on Grindr and we were doing discreet meet ups at parking lots in the middle of the night where I’d give him head and he’d cum in my mouth and then we’d both leave. So this had been going on for about 2 weeks and he asked if I wanted to come over to his house the following weekend. He said his roommate was going out of town and he would have the whole place to himself. I happily agreed. He had been sending me pics of all the bondage gear he had and I was so excited to be completely restrained and at his mercy. ...

Part 3 I woke up a bit sore and slightly confused about where I was. I realized I was in my apartment, still dressed in part of my outfit from the LARP earlier. The dried cum all over my face, neck, arms, ass and crotch were a testament to just how wild things had gotten. I started getting aroused when I remembered that I was the ‘prize’ for the winner. My winner was going to be over in less than an hour, so I needed to get ready. I decided to soak in the tub to see if that would let some of the soreness ease. Especially the soreness in my mouth and ass. ...

Chapter 35: Sr. Year, That’s a Wrap After her exploration of BDSM with Clair and Fred, Regina was a bit nervous to have Psych lab with Fred again. I mean, she had helped him tie his wife to a table, watched him eat her out, licked dessert off her chest and tickled her naked body until she almost hyperventilated. How do people just go back to ‘normal’ after that kind of experience? But normal was exactly what Fred was. They just started in together on the lab assignment like they hadn’t spent an evening last week with their faces covered with chocolate and Cool Whip. ...

It was an impulse purchase to say the least. Kelly had also been drunk as hell. Yet she had managed to go online and purchase the kinky costume. The price on the package’s invoice read $160.50 and there were no returns. She was a little depressed about the loss of her money, but at least shipping had been free. The label on the box had a picture that showed a very well proportioned woman in a skintight black rubber suit covering every single inch of her body except her mouth. It showed off every curve on the woman’s body, but that wasn’t what made it kinky. The suit had crimson red nipples and a very realistic looking red vagina at the crotch. If that wasn’t kinky enough, the one opening, the mouth, was surrounded by a set of very large juicy red lips that left an inch between the suit and wearer’s lips. It was somewhat comical and very kinky to her. There were no eyes on the suit, but there were supposed to be hundreds of tiny holes where the eyes were so the wearer could see well enough to party. ...

Part 2: The Rubber Facility Chapter 7: Sealed The doll lays alone in the dark room, still gagged, plugged and chained to the rubber bed. Sore from the ravages of the clientele, it thinks back to before it had lost its identity. It was only the night before when they had met in that dingy bar, it seemed like so long ago, another life even. As it begins to relax and try to nod off to sleep, the door opens with a jolt and in walk thing 1 and 2, one of whom is carrying a clear pvc bag, folded neatly in his arms. As they approach, A speaker springs to life with a crackle, followed by Mistress’ s sultry voice. “you did very well on your first shift, but being a new toy and all, I think it’s only appropriate that you be stored in some nice plastic packaging”. As she speaks, the things unfasten the doll’s bindings, allowing it to lower its arms and close its legs. ...

Part 7. Warden and Inmate Epsilon Emma was still basically naked except for her chastity belt and needle filled chastity bra. The four cuffs on her wrists and ankles as well as her collar were still shackled together by heavy chains. Her leash was pulled taut as she followed Miss Keys through the corridors of the ship barefoot. Emma at least got an amazing view of Miss Keys’ backside as she gracefully walked ahead of her. ...

“Shit!” I yelled at myself, counting the small amount of change that sat on my palm. The cashier looked me up and down, counting the coins faster than I could, her middle-aged eyes looked as tired as the rest of her demeanour. She’d already scanned and bagged all the items I gave her before I came into this predicament. “Sorry” I mumbled an apology, “I thought I had more.” She continued to just stare at me, not helping in offering a solution. I realised how ragged she looked, her hair was quickly tied up with a hair tie without any thought about how she presented herself. ...

Chapter One Bonita threw the paper aside in disgust. “There’s nothing playing! Is our second date too early for me to tie you up and fuck your brains out?” I was about to mention wanting to see the new Pixar feature, when the second part of her speech reached my brain. There was a definite offer of sex, but there was also a condition. Don’t care. Want sex. “No, it’s not too early.” I answered. I’ve always had a way with words. ...

CHAPTER ONE He had forgotten the tickets! So they had to hurry through their dinner and drive back to his place in a car whose heater didn’t heat. Alice fumed in the front hall as Henry rushed around his house searching for the passes. The chances of there being a second date were shrinking by the minute. Alice looked around the front hall. It had a full-length mirror, a boot caddy and a closet door. Inside the closet she found a pair of rubbers, a pair of boots, two brown coats, one black and one pink. ...

Chapter Seven Kelly was having trouble concentrating. She wasn’t sleeping well and there was a mild buzzing in her head. It was like having a song stuck there, but one you couldn’t completely hear. Of course Mistress Anna decided to give a pop quiz. There was only one question on her screen: “What is this restraint called?” Everyone in class knew it was a Strait Jacket, but only three of them knew not to spell it as “Straight.” Those lucky three would be bound in jackets and have their belts removed for ten minutes. ...

Chapter Nine The floor was sticky. It took Kelly a while to notice as her mind had taken a short vacation. Apparently there is a limit to how pleasure a body can take. At first the orgasm had been amazing and Kelly had wished they would never end. Her feelings turned to terror as it didn’t end. She was trapped in an endless cycle where her body spasmed as she came and came and….leaked. ...

Chapter 30: Farm, Another Day Fred woke with the dawn, something he almost never did. After dressing and having a good breakfast with coffee, Fred gathered up a roll of Vet Wrap, the handcuffs and keyring, stuffed the Single Tail into his belt and headed out to wake Clair. Because the shed was basically light proof, Clair was still in a deep sleep. Fred opened the door and called “Time to wake up” ...

Book 2 Chapter 01 A gibbous moon illuminates the mountains and valleys below. Its light only shines through the canopy of evergreen in brief patches. Somewhere, in the dark spaces between, chains are rattling. There is a rhythm to the sound. Soon the chains are accompanied by grunting, and another voice panting. Occasionally a muffled moan. There is a voice - soft, melodic - broken occasionally by pops and clicks. ...

Part 1 A young, unmarried couple pulled up to a huge mansion on the edge of town. There were a lot of people outside, scurrying in and out, even though the sun was blazing and there was nowhere to hide. A young man got out of the car and adjusted his sunglasses. A young brunette with a bright smile followed him out. “Are you going to tell me why we drove all the way out here in this heat?” ...

Chapter 11 “What the hell is that?” I asked, looking at the two small shipping crates that filled the backroom of the shop. Not a single day was the same whilst I worked at Tanya’s shop, it was nearing the end of a busy day when a delivery man knocked on the door, after a short conversation with him and watching him try not to glance at the sexual objects that littered the shop as he loaded the two large objects onto a pallet truck and took it to the warehouse, I had never seen a grown man blush so much as he passed dildos, latex clothing and a barrage of other sex toys. ...

Part 7 The soft but insistent sensation of something warm and comfortable pressing against her body slowly managed to rouse Brianna Wilde from her slumber. Reluctantly opening her eyes, blinking harshly against the bright morning light and cursing the fact that she hadn’t thought to close her drapes the night before, the blue-haired squinted while her vision adjusted. Despite all of that, she could not help but smile as the familiar ceiling of her room came into focus. Despite the fact that weeks, nearly months, had passed since she had first come to live with her mistresses, part of her still could not believe how truly lucky she was. And part of her hoped that she would never lose that feeling. Closing her eyes again and taking a deep breath, Brianna found herself yawning involuntarily as she tried to shake off the last vestiges of sleep and stretch. It was only then that the presence of a weight pinning her left arm to the bed made itself known. Awake now, and frowning slightly, Brianna lifted her head from the pillow to try and see what was going on only for her frown to immediately blossom into a new smile at the sight of Claudia Reed, the slender girl bound and gagged tightly, curled up against her side like a cat seeking warmth. Carefully shifting her weight and lifting herself up, moving slowly to avoid disturbing her companion, she allowed her eyes to roam over the entrancing sight before her as she rolled partially onto her side. ...

Episode 4 BUUUUUZZZZ! “Come on, X. Get on the truck! There is a Critter outbreak. We need you to film it.” “No!” “Whyyy? Why are you grumpy again?” “I’m not going anywhere until you give me a pair of pants and a T-shirt.” “Oh, enough with that!” Silver grabbed me by my harness and pulled me inside the truck. Since the Critter Squad had turned me into Silver’s sex slave and forced me to wear this very BDSM-like outfit consisting of a leather harness, kinky boots and gloves, and a snug collar, that was all I have been wearing. And now, we had a job to do OUTSIDE the barrack, and they didn’t seem remotely interested in letting me wear anything else. ...

Part 3: Next Day Kelly woke as Beth released the rope that held in her a tight hogtie. Kelly groaned in relief as her stiff legs could finally straighten even if they were still tied together. Kelly was still exhausted and sore from yesterday but there was no rest for the weary as Beth pulled the vibrator whose batteries died hours ago from Kelly’s ass. Kelly grunted as it came out and felt a sense of emptiness even though her ass was quite sore. Beth did not disappoint Kelly too long as she grabbed the plug from last night. It was clean now and Beth mercilessly shoved it into Kelly’s ass. Kelly screamed out but Beth gave Kelly a solid slap on her ass that caused her bound body to buck. ...

It wasn’t my job but the boss knew I would get it done one way or another when he asked me so I planned to spend the day moving the heavy equipment to fit the new piece he had purchased. I worked steadily for about five hours getting everything reset, it’s never just installing one piece, it’s “move ten to make one fit”. I used the forklift and hoist heavily but I still had to move some of the smaller things by hand, being six foot, two hundred pounds I could normally get things to move if I tried hard enough. ...

Part 1 To spice up our sex life, my husband suggested that we try one of those sexbot kits that used to be available, and maybe still obtainable if you knew the right person. The original kits were banned from public sale after it was found that some unscrupulous people were misusing them to trap women into a life of robotic sexual slavery. So while I was willing to give it a try, I like sex and would try anything once (or twice), I knew that it would be nearly impossible to find one of those kits nowadays. ...

“…I can maybe dress you up convincingly enough, and I’ll even admit that I might have some fun with it” I told my husband, “but what happens next?” “I’m afraid I don’t follow you” he tells me, obviously looking for some more resistance from me on the entire concept of feming him out to see what that looked like on him. To be fair it’s not the total leap one might expect, he’s a great guy and all that, but soft spoken and easy to lead, so not what most would consider massively masculine traits. I don’t require such in a life partner myself, ours more of the somewhat equal partnership variety, but to say that I’ve never had a single second thought on my own life choices would be a lie. Not necessarily trading in my proverbial old dependable car, but maybe driving by the dealership and looking in the windows, with the potential to add a secondary flashy sports car for the weekends to my proverbial garage. ...

Part 2: Three Guys and a Pizza Now that the machine had prepared me, I was sent out on my first time in my new role as a pleasurebot. My now enhanced body is ready to provide pleasure to whatever the paying customer required of me. My mind was programmed with the knowledge required to fulfil their desires, however perverse they may be, I was here to provide them with a service, and though I may have baulked at whatever they wanted me to do for them as a woman, now that I was a pleasurebot I would have to comply. ...

Prologue: Reflection It sits alone in a dark room, on a bed adorned with rubber sheets, illuminated only by the red glow of the neon sign buzzing outside the window. It reflects on how it got to this point, how mistress had decided it was no longer deserving of being referred to as “him.” At a glance, one would have trouble even discerning whether it was a him. The head-to-toe black rubber, silicone breast inserts, thigh-length, glossy, high-heeled boots and cute, pink latex dress obfuscated it’s true…or rather previous nature. The only hint to its biological gender being a rubber-sheathed cock, throbbing beneath the ruffled skirt of its pink latex dress. ...

Chapter 25: Farm, Morning Fred overslept. “OH SHIT!” He awakened with a start. Looking at the clock he realized it was 9:30am, not awful but he should have thought to set his phone alarm. He never intended to leave Clair for, what, eight hours. Two glasses of wine and all the excitement of last night and he slept like a baby, he realized with some guilt. “Well,” he thought, “I need to stop thinking like Clair’s boyfriend and start thinking like her Dom.” ...

Chapter 1.) Waking Up E-14 woke up with a pounding headache, a demanding horny pulsing in her loins, and her entire body aching. Everything felt kind of weird and hazy, and she didn’t want to open her eyes just yet. Slowly stretching, she noticed a crackling sound and felt straw pinching against her belly and breast. But then she also noticed she couldn’t feel her arms nor remember… anything. Where was she? Who was she? She kind of felt like her name was “E-14”, but that wasn’t a real name, or was it? She tried to remember, but it was hard to concentrate. ...

| Help Wanted!Multiple Positions Available – Companion Bed Warmer | Duties include: * Ensuring bed warmth both prior to and during sleeping periods * Ensuring bodily warmth during sleeping periods * Providing comfort in times of stress * General upkeep of bed and related materials. Tidying, cleaning, etc. Job Type: Full time, permanent Classification: Entry level Previous Experience: None required | Essential Skills: * Open mindedness * Works well as member of a team * Takes direction well * All other required skills will be provided as on the job training Remuneration: * Access to a generous package * Full room and board * Inner Fulfilment Julie gazed at the ad thoughtfully. She’d been kicked out – again – and didn’t want to face the social workers at the shelter – again – for their pity or their judgement. Her parents just didn’t understand that she was an adult now. She didn’t need a curfew; she didn’t need to be treated like a child, like she couldn’t take care of herself. She was a woman grown – all of 19 – and she didn’t need her parents to be curbing everything she did. They always said she should get a job, and if it came with room and board as well so she could get out from under their controlling influence? So much the better. ...

I wake up hungry – it’s my first, overriding thought. I roll over to you lying on your back; head cocked to the side; limbs everywhere, hair a mess, looking peaceful and serene. Your chest rises and falls slowly with your breathing and I enjoy the mere sight of you sleeping so beatifically before I grab you by the legs and pull you over to me sharply. Dazed at first, you start coming to life as my tongue very quickly finds your clit and I start teasing it slowly. “Oh, Sir – what…” I reach up and place a single finger on your lips and you quiet immediately. If I want to wake you in the middle of the night, I’m going to – you know that better than I do. And you follow the standing instruction for silence instinctively, even in your barely awake state. ...

Part 6 The wooden blinds on the large bay window that made up a good chunk of the living room’s front wall had been closed to block some of the heat of the day and despite the warm afternoon sunlight that still managed to shine through the slats the room seemed dark, almost subdued in some strange way. Partly it was an effect of the darkly polished hardwood floor and the richly woven rugs that covered it, the combined effect drinking in the light like pools of shadow. Partly it was how the fireplace, normally warm and welcoming, sat empty and cold in the depths of summer. But mostly it was the odd silence that seemed to hang in the air and fill the entire house, a silence only truly broken by the occasional soft moan and the distant ticking of a grandfather clock. And yet, Brianna Wilde found that she wasn’t really paying much attention to any of that, all of her focus instead fixed upon the rickety looking easel set up in front of her and the large sketch pad balanced there, the bold lines of pencil strokes marring its creamy white surface almost mocking her. One arm crossed over her stomach, the elbow of her free arm resting in her palm as she absently worried the end of the pencil she was holding with her teeth, she could not help but frown. Art was a new passion she had been exploring of late, buoyed by the encouragement of her lovers, but it was strange in a way. Some days inspiration flowed freely, carrying her away to the sort of relaxed detachment she normally only experienced when bound helplessly, her body almost moving of its own accord as she created. But other days, like today? On those days that almost zen-like trance refused to come, leaving nothing but irritation in its wake as she tried and tried to force herself. Part of her knew it was natural to have those moments, and that trying to force it would do no good, but even so it left a bitter taste in her mouth. ...

I stood ready to perform my duties. The five women were seated around the dining room table. I was naked except for a thick leather dog collar locked around my neck and a chastity cage which included an electronic shock ring around my cock and balls. I also wore a penis gag. Kate dealt a playing card, face down, to each of the other four women. One by one they turned their cards over to reveal the value. Sherri had the lowest card and slowly stood up from her chair, an air of resignation on her face. The other four laughed and expressed mock sympathy for her as she shrugged and slowly removed her clothes. My role had been explained to me earlier and quickly I picked up her discarded clothes and took them away to a cupboard in the corner. I returned with two lengths of rope and a ball gag. Sherri meekly put her hands behind her back for me to tie them together. ...

Chapter 22: Cell, Cleaning and Tennis After letting Jill rest for about an hour, Helen took one of her new creations down to the cell. It had only taken her a few minutes with the equipment at Schwartz Iron Works to make a full body chain that worked with the cuffs and collar that Bob had previously commissioned from Shwartz. When she took the chains down, Jill had fallen asleep on her bed, so Helen ran the chains along the cell bars making a clanking sound. ...

Jeri smiled as she looked into the camera with all the glamor power her twenty-two years could give her. Behind her in the room, visible in the camera, was one other woman and eight men, all other college students of similar age. And a large bed with ropes coming from all four corners. “Hi honey!” Jeri tried to sound sincere. It was hard. “I’ve been monitoring your j-echo account, and since it seemed to be in the theme of what you and Charlotte were doing back home, I decided to spend our first weekend apart doing this live stream for you. Oh yes, baby, I’ve known about your j-echo account for about six months now, pretty much as soon as you opened it. For an IT major, I think we all here“ (With that there was a general chorus of assent from the background) “agree you suck at info security.” Jeri smiled sweetly, which probably wouldn’t diminish at all the pain of that slap. At least she hoped not. ...

Saturday nights have been poker night for the neighborhood “boys” for years. But the gang keeps decreasing until finally only two of the men would meet. Mitzi came into the basement to check to see if the guys wanted drinks and asked her husband Hank why he has never asked her or Fred’s wife Mandy if they wanted to play poker and make a foursome. Hank and Fred thought for a minute, “Do you girls think you know enough about how to play poker to make the games interesting?” ...

Chapter 21: Cell, Predicament and Training Helen slept late, so it was almost 9 am when she took a bowl of oatmeal down to the cell. The minute she opened the door to the back part of the basement she knew Jill had not been able to hold her bladder all night. Jill was miserable laying in a pool of cold urine on top of the plastic covered mattress. Her body made enough of a depression in the mattress and wire springs that all the urine was still pooled around her hips and, cuffed to the bed as she was, all she could do was lay in it. She had been awake and miserable for hours. The minute she heard the door open she started crying. ...

The security cameras at Mr. Neads followed the rather tall woman through the store. They observed as Dana stopped at the electrical supply area and picked out a couple sets of small bright orange objects and placed them in the basket. She strolled through the store stopping at the summer close-out section and placed a long cylindrical object in the basket. These were small ticket purchases, but then, she headed to the contractor desk and placed an order for four 6-inch wide by 12 foot long straight red oak boards. ...

Part 3 It was a tiring weekend, spending most of the time as Don and Chuck’s sissy sex slave. The pink plastic chastity cage was a colorful, and frustrating, reminder of what had happened. I was locked into a small chastity cage that wrapped around my cock and balls, and barely allowed my small cock, or clit, as they preferred I call it, to get hard. I spent some time playing around with the cage and I managed to get myself hard enough that the cage actually hurt. Especially with the plastic piece pulling around my balls, which felt so full. It had only been a few hours since they’d locked me in this thing and I was already so horny that I felt like I was going to explode. ...

I awoke on the floor in pain, Error messages flooding my mind! I was crumpled on my right side, my right leg curled up, and my left leg fully extended over it. My face and thus my line of sight, was facing towards a see through sliding glass patio door. I could see lightning flashing in the sky, but no rain or hail. My arms were lying outwards, with my right arm beneath me, and my left arm resting across my body, extended towards my other arm, and partially across it onto the floor. ...

Chapter 19: Cell, Helen Moves In Authors Note: These chapters will make almost no sense if not read in order. If you haven’t, I strongly suggest you go back to the introduction and chapter 1. Bev and Helen showed up about 2pm on Sunday. Bev came to drive the Truck back to Schwartz after Helen moved but she also wanted to see the finished Cell since Helen had done all the final work. Bob heard the truck pull up and greeted them at the front door. Bev was wearing the Schwartz Iron works standard uniform coveralls, but it was Helen that Bob was taking in. ...

As my Beloved owner used my vaginal port for his and my pleasure. I thought back on where it all started. When I was in my late teens shortly after my eighteenth birthday I learned that many parts of my body were riddled with many tumors due to radiation exposure. My skin, my intestines, my ovaries and fallopian tubes, kidneys, bladder, gallbladder, and stomach. Just about everything beneath my breasts, pretty much to my shock. Interestingly enough most of my muscles were fine, as apparently they had a genetic mutation that made them more resistant to radiation exposure. ...

It was an overcast but warm August weekday and I had the week off and my husband Steve was out of town, so I figured it would be a great opportunity to do some nude, outdoor bondage. I went to my bedroom after grabbing three zip bags from the kitchen and started assembling the accessories for this adventure: some locks, their keys, some chains, leather cuffs, spandex hood, ring gag, and two kitchen safes (time locking containers). ...

Jackson Miller leans forward across his desk and smiles his most reassuring smile, trying to get his guest to talk. “We will need to know your fantasies, Brandon. Your wildest fantasy, ideally, but at the very least a scenario that you want to see realised.” The kid – late teens, probably, 20 at a push – looks embarrassed. “There is nothing Dr Alexander and I haven’t heard yet, I can assure you,” Jackson says in a soothing tone. “And there is almost nothing that we won’t be able to make happen for you.” ...

Chapter 17: Cell, Helen’s Job Offer Jill had been thinking all day. She was excited that Bob had kept her locked in the cell since Friday night. She had blown him Friday night after he had abused her nipples with some nasty alligator clips he picked up at the hardware store. Bob found them in the electrical department and bought them when he couldn’t stand to clamp them on his little finger for more than a few seconds. ...

My name is Heather. Dopey, I know. I was not going to college. My entrance scores weren’t good enough, and I was not pretty enough for a cheerleader scholarship either. But not bad either. I was like Leah in the bible – a great figure but not as pretty in the face as Rachel. There’s always a prettier girl somewhere, huh. So when I turned eighteen toward the end of high school I faced a small town where I knew pretty much everyone and the usual jobs of hardware store and grocery store. I chose the hardware store. ...

Part 5 There was something strangely relaxing about being bound, a curious kind of serenity that came from submitting to the inescapable embrace of skillfully applied bondage. Or at least that had always been Brianna Wilde’s experience. It was a lesson she had learned long ago, a thesis written night after night as she experimented with binding herself, studying the intricacies of rope and fantasizing all of the while of the exotically beautiful women next door she’d wished were tying her down. Of course, in those days she had never daring to dream that those fantasies could ever become reality and, looking back now, it brought a tiny and almost rueful smile to her face. Not only had her fantasies become reality but she was even lucky enough to live openly with the women she had desired for so long. Welcomed into their home as their lover, their plaything, their… theirs. Fact really was stranger than fiction it seemed. But, whatever the case may be, the sheer joy she took in submission remained. It was more than just the deep and sensuous eroticism that she had found in yielding to Sofia and Roxanna’s touch, the shiver that traveled down her spine at being their plaything. No, when the kiss of leather or the bite of the rope touched her skin her entire being seemed to find its center, tension and stress flowing from her body as she gave herself over to her bonds. A sense of peace and calmness that seemed to envelope her in its entirety. Beyond the thrill of being made helpless, there was something almost inexplicable about it. The strange juxtaposition that the tighter her body was restrained the freer she seemed to become. There was a pleasure in giving up control, a pleasure that was almost sexual in its own right and in every touch, every knot she could feel her mistresses’ love, the reward for the absolute trust she held in them that she willingly and eagerly allowed them to do this to her. Even now, after all she had experienced, thinking about it brought a smile to her lips and a blush to her cheeks. ...

Part 1: Blown Away My wife Kate, a professional dominatrix, and I had once had quite the steamy love life. But, over the last few years things had gotten stale. Hence, as the Monday of Thanksgiving weekend dawned, I was quite enthralled to hear, “Can you take Wednesday off? I have something VERY special planned for you this weekend that will be highly entertaining for me - and you?” This had the potential to be quite interesting… ...

Part 3. Jake was one of the party semi-regulars, he wasn’t part of the main party crowd, and he had PolySci, one of my morning classes, and Economics, one of my afternoon classes, with me. Coming out of PolySci the next day, he called me over. I was very cautious, what happened in the basement was supposed to stay in the basement, but it turns out I worried for nothing. He asked to walk with me wherever I was going (to my car), he had a question for me. ...

Part 4. The plane landed with a loud bump and a subdued squeal of tires underneath us, and we rolled out to a stop. New York City. Bucket list item – check. I had been looking at the Statue of Liberty as we flew around for the offshore approach, Antonio promised me I’d get a lot closer look tomorrow. OK, I mentally braced myself. Girlfriend. Look loving. Make it good. Starting now. ...

Part 2. Antonio Meraz was a quiet, standard intense Italian guy. Liz told me he played rugby like he did everything else, looked it over, planned his steps, then made things happen. He was scary good, she said, when he wanted to be. He had shown up at a few of the parties, kept an eye on me from a distance, but never did anything with me. Two or three of the players didn’t want anything to do with what was being done to me, and he was one of them. Happy to socialize, happy to drink the beer, wasn’t into abusing the furniture. He took crap from some of the guys for never doing anything with me, even when they taunted him to come up and kiss me or feel me up or have sex with me, but he pretty much just waved a beer bottle at them and laughed them off. They all did respect him, he was almost a 4.0 student, came from some manufacturing family in New York City, was a marketing and management double major, and everyone had penciled him in as one of these “take over Dad’s company when he gets old enough” stories. And by all the looks of things he could. And he could kick a rugby ball, Liz told me, half the field and quite often land it in a four-foot circle. ...

Storycodes: Part 1. I knew I hadn’t much time. None, in fact; it had run out. The team had won another away game and most of them would be here within fifteen minutes. Especially the ones that were here last week. Who saw me absolutely ruin my life. It’d been made quite perfectly clear to me. No more snotty bitch. No more arguing about the parties. As a matter of fact, I was now expected to have one keg set up and a second keg handy, snacks or something laid out on the table, and… ...

Annie had seen a photograph of a woman bound in ropes, the picture was done in black and white against a backdrop of a beautiful sky. We had been enjoying a bondage relationship since we met and she asked me if we could do our own photoshoot. I was excited to comply, explaining that to do it properly it would take a long time to set up and she would be bound in multiple positions. Annie squealed, asking me, “Promise?!” I could only smile at her reaction and started doing some research. ...

Part 6. Dam(sel) Consequences Janice was still setting up her display with what Emma assumed were employees or volunteers at the least. She had basically brought her own store and set it up off to the side of the area they would be using for demonstration. The demonstration area was a large stage with a large number of tables with various objects, unique furniture, and some interesting looking devices. Seeing them left Emma curious about how many of these things she would experience today. Out front of the main demonstration area was a couple hundred seats spread out front for guests to watch from. Some of those seats were already filled with more people coming. Though Emma knew it was a public event, people could watch live from other areas or later at their convenience. ...

After her ordeal, Sally had unlocked Courtney from her bondage, let her rest and given her something to drink. Then she led her to a bathroom, where Courtney could attend to her bodily functions. Next, Sally brought Courtney to one of the upstairs bedrooms, where she could more fully tend to her charge. Sally had removed her latex maid’s uniform before she had bathed Courtney, since latex did not breathe; and being in a hot steamy bathroom would only intensify her discomfort and increase the risk of tearing the costly garment. Which did not have much of a lifespan anyway. Wearing the latex had made her sweat, and what Sally wanted most of all was a hot bath and plenty to drink to replace her fluid loss. ...

Courtney Latham, 27, admired herself in the bedroom mirror. She possessed black hair and matching eyes, weighed 120 lbs, and stood five feet four inches tall barefoot. Her breasts were a B cup that perfectly matched her figure, a narrow waist, flat stomach, attractive pussy and legs. “Pain before pleasure,” she said to herself in the mirror. She had just finished with a scorching shower that left her perspiring and her skin tingling, and now she briskly toweled herself off. Next she dried her hair, and tied her tresses behind her hair with a crunchy. This way her hair wouldn’t get in the way, when she placed a ball-gag in her mouth after she had placed herself in bondage. ...

Part 3 Nicole had truly been to hell and back. Her first night as Victoria’s slave had been the most extreme thing she had experienced so far as a submissive. It had not been the latex she was wearing. The catsuit, hood, corset, gloves, boots and bondage gear was pretty much standard attire when she submitted. It had not been the bondage she was in. Laying on Victoria’s dinner table, spread eagle, with her wrist and ankle cuffs strapped to the four corners was child’s play compared to what she usually was submitted to. ...

Part One Sitting at home feeling bored and lonely, Emma was currently in the last semester of her time at university; her work had been completed and assignments submitted, so she had nothing to do and no one to do things with. Living away from home, while she enjoyed the freedom it gave her, she missed having family around her, especially at times like these when her friends were all away. Her apartment felt empty. ...

Lorraine Baker turned her head sideways and looked at herself in the playroom mirror. She was restrained lengthwise on the padded horse, with her wrists and ankles locked to the four legs of the wooden device. Resting on her chest was far better than sitting upright on the horse, even with the padding. When seated on the horse with her entire weight bearing down on her sex it seemed like she was being cut in half. ...

Chapter 13: Cell, Schwartz Iron Works Life was good for Jill and Bob since Clair had gone off to college. Jill’s weight was under control thanks to regular walks and rejoining her tennis team. Bob was also building a reputation at work as an outstanding salesperson, and one who went out of his way to help others. Bob never hesitated to coach or help younger or less experienced salespersons. It was obvious to both management and his coworkers that Bob was more concerned with the company’s success than his own. ...

He seemed very charming – unfailingly polite, just up to the edge of flirting, never quite crossing it. Eye contact always, except when she’d bent over to pick up the coaster she’d dropped. And when she caught him at that, he just winked at her, very secure in himself; never a question there would be any awkwardness in being caught. When he asked her to come back with him it really wasn’t a question. She’d been enthralled by his easy-going manner and was anxious to find out exactly how nice he could be. The hotel was suave and she felt exceptionally glamorous on his arm walking through the posh lobby in her cocktail dress, on the arm of such a handsome suit. ...

This summer fucking sucks. There is no one around. All my friends are getting summer jobs or off traveling. Jobs. Shit, even the word leaves a bad taste in my mouth. It’s summer! The first one after high school! It’s supposed to be spent having fun! Not slaving away! I can get a job in the fall! But noooo… not according to my self-righteous parents. Either get one now or move it. Shit. This summer fucking sucks. ...

“And this way we have our wall of debt” I looked at the owner of the fetish club with a blank look on my face. I was writing this piece for my magazine about the fetish nightclub scene and had secured myself an invitation and tour to the town’s best known venue. Well, I say best known. In fairness it was best known to those who enjoyed its very specific services and tastes. I did not know such places actually existed outside of fiction, but here I was getting the tour. And what an eye-opener it was. ...

Chapter 12: Backpacking, Spread Fred admired the image Clair made drying in the sun with the light glinted off her wet skin. She saw him looking, smiled and struck a pose and shook her tits at him, to the extent she could with her hands tied over her head. Going to the tent, he pulled four of the eight stakes out of the ground and went to an open area of the forest floor. He estimated distances and drove the four stakes into the ground. Clair watched him with interest, and she didn’t need to be a rocket scientist to know what Fred had planned next. ...

I’m a known rigger in my area of the world, organizing rope jams and teaching Shibari classes. Besides loving to tie, I also have fantasies about getting tied up and stimulated to a happy ending. An email from Rose arrives: “Hi CF, I’m registered for your upcoming intro class and would like to get some rope to prepare.” I reply that she can pass by my place to get some. We agree on a time after work in a couple of days. ...

I’m the strongest girl at school. I’m not a bully, mind! If anything, I’m pretty much the opposite. I don’t go around looking for a fight; I haven’t tested my mettle against other girls, I don’t go out of my way to punch the boys. But Liberty Heights is a cruel school, where the strong routinely prey on the weak, and the teachers turn a blind eye just as frequently. Which is why I’m happy to cultivate my reputation as Irene the butch, the weird goth you shouldn’t mess with. ...

Part 2 Nicole was sitting naked on the sofa, drifting away in thought, watching the TV. The movie playing was just moving images at this point without any coherence. “Earth to Victoria… Victoria, do you read me!? Huston we might have a problem here…” Victoria snapped out of her thoughts and looked down at Nicole who was resting her head in Victoria’s lap. Nicole had invited her over and they had had a wonderful 3 hour session and about an hour of aftercare. They were now on Nicole’s sofa, both fully naked, chilling and watching a movie. Victoria smiled and answered, “Yes… shit, sorry… I was somewhere else…” ...

Chapter 11: Backpacking, Trees and Creeks Clair wasn’t sure if it was the sunlight making the inside of her sleeping bag glow or her bladder that woke her up. She had no idea what time it was, and nothing to do about it anyway. She was still bound tightly in the sleeping bag with just a small hole above her face to breathe through. She really didn’t want to pee in a sleeping bag checked out from the University Rec Department, but the discomfort was becoming intense. ...

“Honey, we need to talk.” The words sent ice down my spine. “Go ahead.” I said feeling like I was facing the firing squad wondering what I did wrong. “Remember last year’s Halloween?” What- Oh. Shit. “I remember it.” “I know you do, you still have the pictures don’t you?” “Yes I saved a few.” Hundred. “So I’ve kept my end of the deal, I was the honey bun hair slave to your star warrior-” ...

It happened on Dark Night, as all such extremely magical things must. It was a long time ago… long before the invaders came from England… long before the invaders came from the north… even before the invaders with their iron weapons and shields that locked together to form the shell of a turtle came from the south and conquered Britain before invading the green isle. It was the invaders with their turtle shells who took the practices of Dark Night back to their homeland. But the calendars of Rome and the calendars of the green isle were not the same. And the Romans didn’t recognize the purpose or power of Dark Night. So they lit their fires and celebrated with dance and revelry on the last day of their harvest month. But those who remember still light their fires on the first dark of the moon following the day when the sun stops its march across the heavens and begins to return to shine with warmth upon the green isle. ...

It was all part of the deal I had with her. Or what remained of her. I got the handsome men into her room, into her bed, then made them horny as hell, leaving the rest to her. What did I get out of the deal? Well, let us just say, a certain satisfaction and the occasional physical favour that a girl just could not bear to turn down. He was lying in the bed, watching my back as if hypnotised. I was wearing my tightest little black skirt, sheer black tights and patent black heels that made my legs look incredible. They were good anyway, but in those heels they could stop traffic. I had opened a couple of the top buttons of my crisp white blouse so every time I breathed deeply my breasts heaved in a manner calculated to reduce any man (and quite a few women in my experience) to tears. ...

A television played in the background, illuminating the almost spartan living room with flickering splashes of color against the shadows. Some generic, by the numbers film was showing, the sound turned down to almost nothing, but she wasn’t really paying any attention to that. No, what Morgan Nahas was really paying attention to was the forms of her lovers curled up with her on the couch who were definitely far more interesting than anything she had ever seen on TV. It was late and she was dressed simply in little more than a pair of loose shorts and a tank top that hung rather unflatteringly from her lanky frame, a comfortable contrast to the more formal clothes she habitually wore to the office, bare feet curled into the carpet and very much glad to be free the of high heels she generally preferred. While she very much loved the way heels made her already long legs look, there were days in which it almost wasn’t worth it. Almost. In sharp contrast even to her almost casual appearance Alexis was completely naked, her bronzed skin and extensive tattoos on full display while a monoglove of polished black leather trapped her arms snugly behind her back and a large red ball gag filled her mouth, making her already full lips stand out even more as she lay casually on the couch, head perched in her mistress’s lap. It was a thrilling vision but even that paled in comparison to Zoe who, though technically wearing more, somehow cut an even more tantalizing figure. The artist half sat, half knelt on the cushions, lifting herself up just enough to rest her head on Morgan’s shoulder. She was not gagged, which was a pity because the brunette wore a gag better than almost anyone else she had ever met, but coils of rope circled her body, weaving around her torso and between her legs in an intricate web of knots while a snug harness of those same ropes embraced her full, firm breasts and pinned her arms behind her back in an inescapable box tie. Still, she was not naked. Rather, a bra of intricately woven black lace struggled mightily to contain her ample assets while a matching thong hugging her hips left virtually nothing to the imagination. Not that Morgan was complaining, not in the slightest. ...

“Evocative, isn’t it? Unfortunately, I only have the first few lines.” Kristen Simms nodded. She was a grad student specializing in Arachnology, the study of spiders, and aside from the occasional digression into the study of insects, her interests didn’t extend beyond her own field. But she had a very specific reason for investigating the colonial folklore that Professor Bothal specialized in. A reason that she would rather the professor not know. ...

Darin groggily lifted his head and looked around him. “Whoa!” he said loudly. “I must have really gotten wasted at that Halloween party.” He quickly checked to make sure that his costume, a large cloth leaf, was still in place. He then lifted his head and looked at the black and orange crepe paper hanging in big loops from the ceiling of the dimly-lit bus and at all of the other costumed riders. He didn’t remember getting on this bus. The last thing that he remembered was sneaking out onto the balcony at Astra’s party with Karina for a little moonlight sex. ...

Doria looked down at the text on her phone and started to cry. “He doesn’t understand,” she softly sobbed. Nobody understood. The few people she had told about her condition didn’t believe her. How could she possibly convince Mark that there was a real reason that she absolutely couldn’t go to the big Halloween party next week? She went with him last year. He knew that she was at the party the year before with Jaime, her then current boyfriend. He remembered her at other Halloween parties from when they were growing up. He thought she liked Halloween. ...

…I mutely watched it all happen; the feeling of naked abandonment almost overwhelming for me. It’s just like a dream come true, but I also expect to see those same headlights come back in a few seconds, and when they don’t I start to really listen to what is going on around me. So, this is really what you wanted Jackie? I ask myself cynically, is this really better than getting all close and loving with Kris, even in the back of a moving limo? ...

Lexi had been a rising star in school, everything seemed easy to her making her exceed all expectations. During college she had taken a computer programming course immediately finding it fit her talents perfectly. After only one semester Lexi had started writing a program for video games, learning they were becoming big business. She felt the whole writing process for gaming, and in general, was tedious. Her first idea was to write a program that would allow the user to write a story and the program would write all the code to make it a video game. It had taken her months to get the base program built and when she showed it to her professor, he cautioned her on telling anyone else until she had a patent. ...

Chapter 9 – Freshmen Their freshman year was tough for Clair and Fred. Not only did they have to adapt to being away from Chain, but academic life was very different, more self-directing and requiring self-discipline. Both were also aware that the freshman class made up almost half of the university. That meant that there were a huge number of their classmates that would flunk or drop out before the year was over. Fred was convinced that some of their classes were just designed to weed out the low performers, especially Calculus. ...

Part 2: Beginning Their New Life The peasants had finished dinner and Queen Beth had sent Kelly and Jen to clean up and meet her in her dungeon downstairs. Beth grabbed a chain leash and pulled down Carol’s panties to her knees. She then connected the leash to the ring on the front of Carol’s chastity belt. Beth proceeded to walk towards the dungeon pulling Carol behind with her panties still at her knees. She lectured Carol that her punishment was still far from over as they headed down the stairs. ...

Part 1: The Queen’s Gambit The phone rang and he looked over to see who it was. He groaned in disdain. Beth had dumped him months ago. It was humiliating but that was what he asked for. After the first couple of months of dating, she asked him his deepest, darkest desires and he had told her everything. He was still unsure it was worth it. She pushed him further than he ever intended to go. He still couldn’t deny how much he loved it. It had just been hard for him as everyone now knew his secrets and made facing people difficult. He finally decided to answer, “What do you want?” ...

For the last five years humanoid robots have been around. They are used mainly for household chores like cooking, cleaning and lawn care. Their prices are finally low enough that I was able to purchase one. I decided that I would go to a Robo USA showroom to look at what was actually available. When I arrived, I discovered that very few people, three or four per week according to the sales people, actually got to the showroom and did not buy one online. After looking around I decided on a basic model since the upgrades were more expensive and I wanted to save money for robot apps. When I explained these to the sales woman, she offered me a deal. Since I was physically there, I got a 30% discount, an upgraded outer shell and doubled the app credit I bought. I decided to go with a female shell. After making arrangements to have the robot delivered that afternoon, I went home a happy customer. ...

Part 8 Chapter 22: Strange feelings The days passed, and I was so comfortable and enjoying my commitment at the hospital that it was hard to remember what it was like to be on the outside. I asked Amanda about this feeling. Amanda told me it was pretty typical. “They call this effect institutionalization. But not to worry and enjoy the feeling. It will soon go away when you get out and return to the real world.” The odd thing was I was starting to feel the real world was a lot more frightening than here in the hospital. ...

The year is 2124, 104 years after the start of the 2nd American Civil War…a war that changed the entire world. Almost every nation was involved. The Second American Civil War turned into World War III. Decades of fighting upended the status quo forever. The election of 2016 was brutal but not as brutal as the 2020 election. Neither major party would budge at all. Both were being played by the wealthy elites, both American and non American uber-rich wanted to remake the Earth to satisfy their twisted vision. ...

I suppose there’s no worse flight to take in the world than the red-eye flight from Anchorage Alaska. Living in the Great Land may be wonderful, but getting out can be a problem. The Alaska Highway is OK, but only usable during summer. So if you have to get anywhere, especially to the lower 48, you have to fly. And the cheapest way is the red eye, which leaves anytime between midnight and three AM. When most everyone else was asleep, my wife and I had to fly to Seattle. The only flight open was the red eye, so that’s what it had to be. ...

Chapter 6: Oral, NY and Graduation Life returned to ‘normal’ whatever that was. Jill survived her two-week Mitt sentence and probably enjoyed more sex than normal. Seeing his wife in the Mitts, eating off the floor, really turned Bob on and that frequently resulted in some after dinner sex of one type or another. Sometimes it was a blowjob, sometimes anal but about once a week, Jill got a good, old-fashioned fucking and that was worth waiting for. ...

“Now we can proceed,” I say firmly. I click my heels on the wooden floor to where Vanessa is hanging naked from the ceiling, a position that I am very familiar with. I have been here many times myself; naked and vulnerable to the whip. “Repeat your name.” I demand of my naked captive. “Vanessa Ross.” “Do you willingly submit to the discipline that you are now to receive?” “Yes, Mistress Crystal.” ...

Juliana once again lay naked on her bed. The covers and upper sheet were pushed down to the end of the bed so that she was flat on her back uncovered on the lower sheet. Her hands were slowly sliding up and down her body as she listened to the noise of the party going on above her. This was rapidly becoming her Friday night routine. The building was very old and the walls were definitely not sound insulated, but it was all that she could afford. From her living room, she could often hear the TVs blaring in the adjacent apartments and sometimes even from the floor below. But there was never any noise from the apartment above her. ...

The Invisible Neighbor “I’m going to bake her a banana cake, that’s what I’m going to do! You have to open your door when a neighbor brings a cake!” Greg put down his coffee cup and looked wearily at his wife, the adorable and sexy love of his life. Madelyn had seen the couple next door the day they moved in, but since then she’d only seen the husband leave and return. She hadn’t seen the man’s wife a single time in two weeks, not even to go out and get the mail, and she was utterly obsessed by it. Greg, on the other hand, came from the “good fences make good neighbors” school of thought. “It’s none of our business, dear, if the neighbors are standoffish. Maybe she’s agoraphobic. Maybe she’s got something contagious.” ...

Chapter 5: Transgression Clair was as busy the following week as a usual school week. She had several clubs, softball practice and new to the scene, she and Fred had started dating. That had caused some family discussion, but Jill defended her maturity to Bob and so, a 10pm curfew was set along with a limit of no dates on school nights unless it was a special event, like a school play or something. ...

“Honey, I’m home!” I yelled, pulling my suitcase into the foyer behind me. I’d just spent the better part of today, or was it yesterday, flying back from Taipei on a business trip. Taipei to Hawaii, Hawaii to Los Angeles, LA to New York. I had finished days earlier than I thought I would. While Taipei was nice, I had been there numerous times before. And I had gotten just so homesick! So I was lucky enough to find a seat on a flight home, so I came home unannounced, to surprise my husband, Christopher. ...

Part 3 Although she had climbed this particular set of stairs hundreds of times in the last year alone, Brianna Wilde still found it tiring and awkward as she slowly and carefully made the trek up to the second floor of her mistresses’ home with a large cardboard box, so large in fact that she had trouble seeing over it, balanced in her arms. Cautiously picking her way ever upward one step at a time, legs already tired from the previous five or six trips and muscles straining from the burden she carried, part of Brianna cursed herself for owning so much stuff and the rest of her was dreading just how much more there was to move. Not that she had a lot of experience with this sort of thing, but Brianna was sure that it hadn’t been this much work when she’d moved into the dorms last fall. Although, if she was being fair, she supposed that she’d mostly brought clothing and a handful of personal effects to college rather than literally everything she owned. The furniture had been the worst, even if Sofia and her father had managed most of that, but the endless stream of boxes and bags that followed had seemed to take forever even if it had probably been no more than a few hours. Despite that, however, as she finally made it to the landing, carefully adjusting her grip on the box to make sure it didn’t slip from her grasp, Brianna could not help but feel a trill of excitement in her stomach despite her exhaustion. Ever since that fateful day when she had confessed the truth of her relationship with her lovers and announced her desire to live with them a strange sort of calm had descended on her everyday life. She had faithfully returned to college, of course, to finish her classes for the semester but it had been a struggle to focus on anything as the days ticked down. Nothing but the growing sense of anticipation filling her seemed to matter in the face of mundane matters like lectures and final exams. Thankfully the strong sense of discipline her mistresses had instilled in her, to say nothing of the knowledge of how disappointed her family would be if she allowed her studies to slip, had been enough to stay on task but there had been days when it was a near thing. ...

Checking the message on her phone for the fourth time Rachel could still not quite believe it. ‘On my way, see ya soon sis! ;)’ Rachel giggled as she read ‘sis’. They were not actual sisters but growing up anyone seeing them together would have thought so for sure. Even though there was a four years difference between her and the older Victoria, they had stuck through thick and thin ever since meeting for the first time when Rachel started grade school. ...

Chapter 3: First Week Sunday was uneventful. Clair still couldn’t get up the nerve to go down to the basement and visit with her Mom, so she worked on a school project, talked with friends, rearranged her closet. Bob slept late, then spent most of the day in his woodworking shop refinishing an antique from his Mother-in-Law’s farm. Clair offered to cook some pork chops for dinner and Bob, as was their deal, did the dishes. Bob did show Clair how he prepared Jill’s dinner and suggested that she do it herself for practice on Monday. But Clair still wasn’t interested in taking the meager cup of dinner down to her Mom. ...

Cindy had sort of run away from home, she was twenty-three years old and felt just because she looked much younger didn’t give her daddy the right to treat her like a little girl. She had only been in the city once before having lived in the small farming community all her life so when she decided to leave her parents home after another fight about her coming home late there wasn’t much of a plan. She had started falling asleep an hour ago pulling over at the first hotel she spotted and even with her extremely limited experience she didn’t think this looked like a good place. “It’s only for one night” she muttered to herself as she parked her shiny little car, having always kept it spotless and running perfectly. ...

Part 2. The Maid and The Unicorn Catching her breath for the past ten minutes after the attendant left, Emma still found herself bound and locked to the baggage trolley. It had been a long walk from the registration area on to the ship and finally to her room. While tired and feeling a little drained, there was not much she could do but stand there like an object. This trip has already been eventful and the cruise hasn’t officially started. She was still frustrated and horny. She could tell the tops of her stockings were thoroughly soaked as wetness was permeating down the insides of her stockings. She had no idea how she would make it through this trip without many orgasms and she wasn’t planning to remove the belt. As it was, she couldn’t stop thinking about Nix and what happened. More importantly was what she hoped would happen. She was so close to orgasm with Nix binding her but it turned out to be a cruel tease, which excited Emma even more. A knock on Emma’s room door snapped her drifting mind back to reality. ...

Chapter 2: The Basement Bob had a tote in the basement with the equipment from the last two times they had used the “program,” which included four lengths of carefully measured ½ inch high strength steel chain and six high security padlocks. Bob would wrap one short chain tightly around Jill’s waist and padlock it. Their unfinished basement did have a few unpainted sheetrock walls, one divided the basement roughly in half between the “daylight” part that had windows onto the back yard and the front part that was mostly underground with poured cement foundation walls. The daylight part was mostly used for storage plus Bob had a simple workbench and some tools. The front of the basement had no windows and only one insulated door to enter the space. Along the front of the area was an 8 X 8 alcove that was under the main front door stoop. This alcove had a cement roof that supported the tiles in the entryway. This room was intended to be a basement half bathroom and had a simple sink and toilet. Clair had always been told the toilet was there for when they finally finished the basement into a rec-room and had not thought much about it until now. “So THAT’s what that toilet is for” Clair exclaimed when she finally figured it out. ...

…First off let me say that I never thought I’d ever be here myself, not that I don’t get along with other women just fine, but most of my everyday friends and coworkers are guys; it’s the nature of my business, it’s also the nature of my flirty personality. There are reasons for this; perhaps it’s that other women have this habit of stabbing me in the back, or maybe it’s that I look and act a certain way, and that doesn’t exactly endear me to the girlfriends and wives who think my friendly manner with their significant others is an implied offer for something more. Then of course there is what amounts to a theoretical open hall pass for that “something more” from my loving and understanding husband, so some measure of open availability - without perceived consequences on my end - perhaps is sensed by those ladies around me, as well as their attached and just as friendly guys. I’m there for the proverbial taking, but not by just anybody. ...

When I arrived at Lavender Rose Bar down in the Chelsea section of Manhattan, it was already packed solid. After work, I’d eaten dinner, showered, and rested before hitting the bar scene. The Lavender Rose is a small Lesbian Bar that had outgrown its small space. Fridays the place was packed, with all sorts of women. Everything from femmes to butch dykes in black leather. One regular patron was there, with her girlfriend on a leash. ...

The class had ended an hour before, and I’d made a complete fool of myself. First off, I’d come into my psychology class a half hour late, looking like something out of a thrift shop. Then, I’d sounded like a shrill windbag arguing with my instructor on her theme of “Dominance in Everyday Life.” So the instructor called me into her office for a discussion. “Well Helen,” she began, “I don’t know why you caused me so much trouble today,” said Dr. Terrel. The woman was still attractive and slim well into her forties. ...

1 – The Beginning I was seated behind my desk, crossing off items on my to-do list, figuring out what projects I was going to take on tomorrow when the phone rang. Glancing at the clock on my desk, I realized that it was close to quitting time; and I just hoped that it wasn’t the boss dumping a project on me before leaving. “Bonnie?” asked the caller. “Yes, Brenda,” I answered. It was Bonnie, my identical twin sister. ...

Part 2 It had been a few days since I, Robin, was used by Felicia Knight, my friend and boss, to demonstrate a bondage stand that the company I work for makes. I was getting more and more excited as the day ticked by until one of the bondage-stands I demonstrated would be delivered to my house. Just before lunch I got a text from Felicia asking me to meet her in her office. I saved my work and went right up. Her office was basically the same since the last time I was there but there was a new bondage rack in the place of the last one I tested. Before I had a chance to look it over, she hung up the phone and walked around the desk. Once she got to me, she grabbed me and gave me a really passionate kiss. ...

Part 7: This Masquerade “Since Kevin and I are the only man and woman here who are actually allowed sexual intercourse, I think we need to show you young ladies how it’s done. Close up and personal. Your mother can watch.” (We had collectively decided the previous night that the twin teens would remain virgins – technically and vaginally – and I would not be fucking Page – at least for now.) ...

Part 6: Tie Your Mother Down When I focused on the scene to the side, I was stunned. Bettie had changed into a tiny black fetish outfit that was little more than a bunch of straps and mesh that encircled her torso and exposed her breasts and pussy. She had also changed into a short red wig, knee-high platform boots, and an ornate lace face mask. A leather belt held a riding crop clipped onto one side and some kind of leather holster on the other. The transformation from a vintage submissive of the 60’s to a 21st Century Dominatrix was breathtaking. ...

Amanda squirmed in her self-induced purgatory, the slightest of movements all she could manage. Her body encased in thick black latex from head to toe, hiding away her identity and stealing away her ability to feel any touch to her body. The hood over her face left her blind, buds in her ears that fed white noise that kept her deaf to the room around her. Her long, silky brunette hair pulled through the top of the hood, granting anyone that wanted it a convenient handhold to yank her head around in her darkness. ...

Part 2 Like most people Brianna Wilde generally did not remember her dreams beyond the vaguest of impressions that tended to fade like mist upon waking. On occasion a dream would stick with her, but only rarely. For the most part this did not bother her, especially given how dreamlike so much of her life had become lately, but there were times when it was frustrating. Right now was one of those times. She was, by nature, a deep sleeper and a slow riser and while that was slowly beginning to change for a variety of reasons, it still tended to create a strange twilight in which she was still trapped in the nonsensical logic of dreams while slowly becoming more and more aware of her body. Most mornings that was not much of an issue, but on those occasions when she spent the night bound, or with her lovers, or both, it could be a problem. The worst mornings saw a rising sense of panic as she struggled to escape whatever it was that held her, trapped and unable to remember what was happening until wakefulness finally came. Thankfully that was a rare occurrence, especially once she had explored her submissive side and embraced her passion for bondage more thoroughly, but there were still times when she woke in an almost terrified frenzy until her lovers managed to calm her down. This was not one of those mornings, but rather a result of the exact opposite problem, a time in which the sensory overload of everything that she was feeling ran together in her still slumbering mind in a way that was electrifying. And right now a combination of the comfortably silken sheets beneath her, the warm softness of bodies pressed against her, and the delightfully firm grasp of the straitjacket holding her tight all swirled together wonderfully. It was incredibly overwhelming, sensation infusing every part of her being as she lay in helpless torpor. Or, to put it somewhat more bluntly, this morning Brianna found herself incredibly horny and unable to do anything about it as she balanced between sleep and the waking world. ...

CHAPTER SEVEN Rescue and Return It wasn’t the first time I have been unwillingly stripped naked in public. At least this time I didn’t have a gun or two pointed at me and I didn’t have to do it myself. Andre` had returned to the platform. He picked up my shirt from where the eunuchs had thrown it and pulled the pen from the pocket. Then he walked over to stand in front of me holding the pen almost against my chest. ...

Part One - The Bet Daisy snorted. “There’s just no hope for the future of the straights. Pure vanilla. Boring in every way. People like us are progressive. Creative. We’re the future. The past couldn’t accept women loving other women like I do, so we got creative and fought back. Every woman I’ve been with has told me she never experienced a true orgasm until she was with another woman who actually understood her biology. Hetero relationships will simply die out eventually if they can’t figure out something as simple as pleasing a woman.” ...

CHAPTER TWO I THOUGHT I was blind when I woke up, but I quickly realized it was just that my eyes were covered. I was lying on a thin foam mat, covered in plastic and thin enough I could feel the concrete floor through it. I groped around in a panic, only to realize my wrists were cuffed together with a thick but light metal chain about a foot long. ...

1 “…I don’t understand sir, they just left me here without even saying goodbye?” “First off, could you do me a favor and not call me ‘sir’ when they’re not around?” “I didn’t want to be disrespectful to you; but yes obviously.” “Thank you, I don’t really feel like a sir at this particular moment, so Dennis is fine. So anyway, are you okay with all this? I built this contraption just to see if I could, but actually seeing you hooked up to it, and seeing again the way they treat you, I just need to hear you tell me that you’re good with all this.” ...

CHAPTER ONE “ONE CAR IN the driveway,” Chantrea whispered from her perch in the tall grasses to my right. I nodded. The red Mercedes - a midlife crisis car if I’d ever seen one - was parked in the well-lit driveway of the sprawling exurban home. The BMW, the wife’s car, had been away since the afternoon. “No security system you could see?” she asked for maybe the third time. ...

CHAPTER FIVE The Divine General Agua Amin Despite my promise to Tat that I wouldn’t be alone, I was. I was the only one in the beat up old Range Rover as I drove down the dusty narrow road toward New Kakwa, the small area held– and named– by the Divine General Agua Amin and his followers. I had contacted him with the proposal of selling him some specialized sex equipment or perhaps purchasing a new slave from his inventory. It wasn’t a great cover story, but I was known for both. I have sold a lot of specialized sex equipment, and I occasionally purchase slaves, though every slave I have ever purchased was for the purpose of freeing them or getting them to a benevolent Master or Mistress. ...

Part 2 The first week was a rush. The steel cage was heavy, and he felt it all the time. It was a constant reminder of her, and this was a good feeling. Not so helpful were the dirty messages and photos she kept sending him, as trying to get hard in this cage was totally impossible and it quickly became uncomfortable when he got physically aroused. In his old cage there was maybe an inch of spare space and the slit at the end was large enough that the very tip could poke out and reduce the discomfort. Steel does not yield however, and this cage was just the right size to allow no lengthwise growth at all, just a thickening which made him bulge through the bars. It looked hot a fuck. ...

Eddie and Patty had known each other since high school. Working part time at the local ice cream shop helped them to re-acquaint themselves. In addition to ice cream, sundaes and milkshakes, the shop also sold hamburgers, hot dogs, fries and other grilled foods. After work, they started dating again and realized how much they had in common. Sunday afternoons were always busy at the shop. Sometimes in the winter months, business was slow and they would go off into an employee lounge for some quick enjoyable sexual encounters. They had to be cautious in case the bell would ring and a rare customer would come into the shop. ...

Part 1 Chris was a mid-thirties, average height, average weight, average guy. Decent looking, not striking, one of the “quiet ones”. It’s always the quiet ones… His wife was an amazing woman and they partnered perfectly in music, food, wine, even friends! Couple that with being great in bed together and bang, perfect couple! She was even very understanding when he “came out” early in their relationship about his various kinks. He had all his adult life, been into bondage in a big way and whilst single, did a great deal of…research… into the subject, reading fiction, watching videos, and learning a lot from the adult shops online that specialised in equipment. When he got his own place, this progressed into selfbondage, and he got pretty good, at first tying, then strapping, and then as he got more adventurous, chaining and locking himself up. More importantly he got very good at getting out again afterwards! ...

Becky plods along on the treadmill watching the time count down, knowing if she doesn’t complete the five miles he demands she’ll be forced to live without her constant companion for at least a week, probably two. It was two years ago the first and only time she hadn’t made her exercise numbers. She couldn’t believe how difficult it had been to endure two weeks without feeling the constant comforting squeeze of rubber encasing her body. ...

I’ve always been a rocker, not that I don’t love other types of music, too, but there was always something about going to a rock concert that had a special air. A kind of vibe that was hard to describe. Almost like an energy in the crowd connecting them to the band. Of course, I’d been to a number of shows over the years, saw some big bands, some unknowns and saw some great shows, some decent shows and even a few that sucked. ...

Act 3 – Slave Games The party started as the guests began to mingle and talk amongst themselves as they watched Sarah out on the island. Sarah for her part did as she was told by Robert, she smiled and waved and ensured her hefty breasts were on full display. Sarah watched from afar as the party progressed and grew worried as more and more alcohol was consumed. Sarah was instructed to swim over to the guests and pull herself out of the water. Sarah sat on the edge of the pool and put on her best fake smile, afraid of what will happen if she doesn’t comply. ...

(story continues from Indecent Proposal 6) Part Seven …As I lay there on that beach sleep wouldn’t come to me this time, but I wasn’t exactly awake either. I heard the seagulls and the distant surf, and even my own relaxed heartbeat as well; I almost felt like a dormant computer in standby mode just waiting for somebody to accidentally bump the desk and shake my mouse awake. I was blissfully relaxed with Jack watching over me, like the most comfortable I’ve ever been, and this is saying something as I was stretched out on a nude beach in public while thinking about it, all while pretending to be Jack’s lusty wife. Laying there I also smelled both the coconut oil and Jack’s manly scent, and even the less intrusive smells of the beach. I felt the heat of the sun cook my naked back side like an oven, but what really seemed profound to me was that I FELT Jack next to me. Not his physical body, but his presence. ...

Part 4: Bend and Stretch “Mom, it looks like so much fun, so Renee and I wondered; would it if be alright if we got tied up?” Later: The girls had wanted bondage; they were getting it in spades. My mind was still a bit fuzzy, but I had a perfect view of all the activities going on in the room, as I was standing, strung up and eagle-spread, to the two massive posts at the foot of the bed, facing the mattress and the rest of the suite. It was uncomfortable, of course, but the women had it worse. ...

Part 5: Mouth “Mom, it looks like so much fun, so Renee and I wondered; would it be alright if we got tied up?” The ludicrously uninhibited woman from a decade past who called herself “Jewell” would have immediately grabbed for a set of cuffs. But Page thought for a moment, and, to her credit, told the girls, “Let’s put a pin in that. We’ll consider it for later. The idea is that you girls are in control, moving at your own pace, never forced into anything. Especially by this brute.” ...

Part 3: Music of the Night On Saturday morning, over breakfast, Bettie, Page and I decided to meet that evening at Page’s house for dinner and drinks, home-style karaoke, and maybe another lesson for the twins. Plus stay overnight in a guest suite. (“Bring a swimsuit. We have a pool and jacuzzi,” she said.) The previous night had been a heady plunge into uncharted waters for the teenagers, and Page thought they might be a bit shy in the light of a new day. Being on home turf, they should be more comfortable in exploring their sexuality. ...

Day 2.1 - Her Turn Cassy woke up feeling fairly rested. She had been so tired that she had slept curled up, only turning occasionally. Each movement would remind her that she was a very happy sex slave, chained to her masters’ bed with a boat lock. The chain’s thickness was almost ridiculous, but it was in line with the extra massive metal collar she also wore. As she blinked her eyes open, trying to adjust to the beam of light that seemed focused just on her place on the floor, she saw two eyes blinking back at her. Amy looked like a kid in a candy store, or a kid waiting ‘patiently’ by their parent’s bed on Christmas morning. The amount of excitement in her eyes was almost ludicrous. ...

Day 2.2 - His Turn Cassy had to get the idea of what she would do at the end of the week—to get out of this mess—out of her mind. After all, she was only on day 2, and it was still morning, and she had only been fucked by one of them so far, and not fucked by the couple, and not done all of her chores. Maybe some boring chores, led and controlled by the computer, would help her clear her mind and give her time to think. ...

Day 2.3 - Their Turn It was not even midday, and Cassy needed a nap, maybe she would sleep for a week and this would all be over then. Maybe they would come fuck her unconscious body. She would eventually wake up as herself again, wondering why she smelled like pussy and was full of cum. What a wonderful thought. When Cassy woke, she was sore. She looked down at her body and there were lines showing where the rough pool ladder rungs had pressed into her skin harshly. The skin was not broken, but it was puffy and red in places. She had an ointment that would clear the swelling up instantly, but for the moment she wanted to pet the sensitive skin and let the pain remind her of her first time with her husband, for the third time in her life. She wanted him to remember this the way she did. It seemed only fair. How could she go through her life as she had planned? If everything went back to normal and they forgot, how could she pretend with both of them that nothing had ever happened between them? She was sure she would slip up at some point. She had never known how some women could cheat on their lovers. How did they have something so powerfully emotional in their life and not have it seep into their conversations and thoughts? Cassy could feel Cassandra as if she were a long lost person in her mind, maybe these cheating women compartmentalized their other loves like she had compartmentalized her different selves. ...

Chapter 4 Emily moved out of view for a moment and then came back in and reached up to unfasten the snout where it attached to the leather strap across Eric’s forehead. He gave her a confused look in his eyes. He wasn’t sure what she had in mind, he was as dressed up as he had though he was going to be. Emily then pulled out a matching leather blindfold with a furry backing that would go against his face. “I got something else for you to wear, pony.” She could see a flash of anxiety in his eyes. “Pony, I want you to trust me. I’m going to take care of you. OK?” She asked. Slowly, Eric nodded, and Emily put the blindfold into place, strapping it to the buckles on the sides by where the blinders were. She then reattached the strap that went to the leather headband overtop the blindfold which also helped hold it tighter in place. With the blindfold strapped in, Eric only saw black. No light of any kind reached his eyes, and he was wholly reliant on her now. “Are you good?” She asked. He hesitated a moment but then stomped his hoof once. ...

Chapter 5 Emily was looking up at the passing clouds when she heard some deep breathing coming from Eric. She didn’t think he was fully asleep, but he was definitely relaxed laying there and she cherished the thought of that. She had gotten him out here doing something he had kept as a hidden desire and had fought against doing it. Now, she had him out here quite literally eating from her hand and relaxed enough to fall asleep even though he had given up control of his hands, eyes, and most all his freedom to her. She loved the committed trust he had put in her. ...

Chapter 2 After dinner Eric was sitting by the fireplace watching the flames rise around the wood. Dinner consisted of a few drinks and some steaks on the grill. The sun had now set and the only light in the room came from the fireplace and a few dim can lights recessed in the ceiling above the loft. Eric had been told to get the fire going while Emily was going to go change into her outfit for him. After a while he began to wonder if something had happened to her as it seemed to be taking a while for her to get ready. ...

Day 1.2 - Evening Cassy could only think about what had just happened to her, in her own master bedroom, with her own husband, and her housemaid. Distracted, she had not realized that she was walking. She had not noticed that she had had to turn her body sideways to proceed slowly down two flights of stairs, one slow step at a time. She hadn’t felt the pain that the insanely high heels she was wearing were causing her. She didn’t notice when she had just entered her new room in the basement, but she did notice how bare and lonely it was without Amy or her husband. She had a fleeting thought of fucking the bed again, simply to stave off her impending boredom. Her libido had not been sated even after two powerful orgasms today. First things first though, she needed to get these ballet heels off before she tore a muscle. ...

Chapter 1. Beginning of the Story Another boring online meeting was finally over. Linda switched off the webcam and closed her notebook, then leaned back in her chair. Deep in thought, she started to undo the buttons of her white office-style shirt, and another layer of her garments, hidden beneath cotton cloth, appeared. It was a black, skin-tight latex suit, without collar, with shortened legs and arms, specially designed by Linda to be worn under her office uniform. The wide, round neck cutout was not visible even with a few buttons undone, and nobody in the office could ever imagine what a secret such an unassuming young trainee would keep. However, being very cautious, she wore her suit to the office quite rarely, and was very happy when lockdowns caused everyone to work from home. This allowed her to put on her favorite clothing anytime she wanted to. After several months of lockdown, Linda was practically living in latex, taking it off only to wash, dry and put on again. Usually she enclosed herself totally, with hood and gloves, removing it for online conference calls, as she did today, and covering her upper body, visible on the webcam, with her office shirt. ...

Part 3 I felt Alex moving around the bed, I figured he was going to pee, and sure enough, he came back a few moments later and snuggled back into me. I did really want to ask him about last night’s adventure and if he was my mystery lover or not. Though I was pretty sure it was him, the thrill of not knowing, made me wonder who else it might have been. ...

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 3) “That’s not good…” “Nope… Not good…” “Having regrets?” “Not at all. Things are happening as they are supposed to.” “Meaning?” “Meaning that life is like a raging sea at times, and we can’t control it.” “Deep… but true.” Invisibly sitting in the stands among a mass of excited people, Tiantang Zhi Ma and Penny watched the small drivers guide their ponygirls to their assigned gates. As if this was a bad joke from the Gods, Sophie was given gate number one, and Brittany was given gate number two. Any other combination than this would have been preferable. The two drivers may have survived some time together in a prison cell, but here, with their competitive spirits, a spark would be enough to ignite a catastrophe. ...

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 1) Crash! “You stupid MORON!” “Go to hell, Sophie! Why are you even here!? To walk your mentally disabled ponies?” “To kick your butt, Britt the turd!” “Eat my dust, mole face!” This last qualification race couldn’t have started any differently. Brittany, Hemlock, and Nightshade got gate number one, and Sophie, Morning Star, and Moonlight got gate number two. As soon as the race started, the two carts slammed violently into each other without causing any serious damage. It had to look like an accident, or else both teams risked disqualification. ...

Part 1: TGIF “All Friday night, just good, clean, naughty fun,” she purred into the telephone line. That’s how the whole thing started. I had been dating Bettie for about three months. A woman with a nice body and a warm, generous personality. Fair skin, dark hair with cute bangs. We were in our early thirties, and super compatible. We were both a little wary of relationships; we both had had one lousy childless marriage in our pasts, and we had been alone the previous few years, just drifting along when we found each other. I worked for an insurance company that did business with her large banking firm, where she was an executive. We worked on a brief project together and started dating. ...

Part 2 “How are you feeling this morning, Clarke?” “Mmm… Is it morning already?” “Yes. And your body should have finished breaking down the aphrodisiac molecules that I transferred to you by accident. It’s been seventy-two hours.” “You are so technical about everything. Well, yesterday I could barely feel it, so I guess I’m no longer affected now.” After Alice had explained to me that her saliva was defective and that it had affected my sexual impulses greatly, I had told her that there was nothing wrong with exploring our sexuality until her appointment to get tuned. But after another day of wild lesbian sex, I was a bit uneasy about that statement. She noticed it and prevented me from kissing her just to show me that her saliva effect was indeed temporary. As frustrating as it was not to have sex with her during that period, this withdrawal experience confirmed what I thought; she wouldn’t do anything to harm me or take over my life. She cared. ...

Part 1 When I pressed my thumb on the reader, my personal info appeared on the computer screen sitting on the shiny white desk. The lady behind it seemed detached from the moment as she punched a few things in her system, making sure to make me feel unimportant. A bit of good customer service wouldn’t have hurt, but somehow, I couldn’t blame her; her job recently got very dull and depressing, and it was no fault of her own. Going from a skilled bot customizer to an irrelevant cashier in a matter of a day was probably not what she had in mind when she got this job. ...

Tormenting Technology! Lady Sally Blackrook looked down at the sabre tip, pressing firmly against the front of her bodice. It had been a short fight and from the beginning she knew that her chances of killing or incapacitating the five armed men were low if not virtually non-existent despite her prowess with a blade. Still, several of the men nursed wounds to their arms and faces, her own blade coloured with their blood. ...

Good Neighbor Dan Dan Kolwolski was a 68 year old retired Marine who looked 50. He’d been divorced over 10 years, but had a few regular “dates” to assure his virility and stamina were in as good shape as his muscles. His daily jogs in the neighborhood gave a feeling of security to those older citizens that lived alone. He would greet each one of his neighbors on his daily three mile trek. Dan was kind of the neighborhood watch. He was a Vietnam Veteran who had seen the worse things of life, and death. The neighbors knew they could trust him to help in any situation. Dan would stop by and introduce himself when someone new moved into the area. Tall and tough looking, he was really a big teddy bear. ...

1 “So. This looks nice, doesn’t it?” Asked Stella. Luna and Stella both looked at the place they were going to call their new home. They had just both recently finished their University courses, with both of them both studying Photography, and both decided to find a place to live together. Ask everyone they know about their friendship, and they would always respond with “They are practically sisters.” Stella was 22 years old, quite short, with brown hair that was down to her shoulders when it was in her signature ponytail. She had large, firm breasts and a thin waist. Luna was 21, taller than Stella and had blonde hair, which she kept down. She had smaller breasts than Stella, and the same waist. They both had small rings on their nipples to match as well. ...

Chapter 6: The Last Surprise Lisa shivered in the cold mud as she pawed at the heavy iron chain that tethered her to her doghouse. A chastity belt had been locked onto her, denying her the solace of even a moment of pleasure. The people that passed by all stared at her in contempt. Several of them took photos to share with their friends. Every single one of them was someone from Lisa’s past. She knew them, and they knew her. A few of the passersby had dogs with them. Even the dogs were better off than her, for they had won the approval of their masters. Lisa wasn’t allowed to be with Mistress, she was being punished. But the worst part was, she deserved to be punished… ...

Chapter 1 – Pre-Birthday Dinner A very frustrated Hannah had just finished talking to her overbearing mother about her love life. She was going to turn 35 this weekend but was still unattached. Her mother had been pressuring her every year since she turned 30 to settle down and have a family. She had told her mother it wasn’t that easy to just get married and have children, she hadn’t found the right man yet. As she thought about it, Hannah remembered back to a time when she had plenty of opportunities but had not been ready to settle down. Now there didn’t seem to be any men that were interested in her and she felt like all the good ones were gone. Either they had settled down themselves or moved away. ...

Chapter 6 - Slaves and Adventures So this was where the Queen came from? It was a medieval village in MY game, in MY world, and it was a thousand times more advanced than mine. A fully armored Cleopatra and I were lying in the snow under a tree not to be detected while we went over our absurd plan once more, if it could even be called a plan. We were about to take a huge risk here. ...

Chapter 5 - Punishment is Happiness “Leave us.” “Yes, your Majesty.” Clunk! The heavy reinforced wooden door closed behind the Queen. Everything that would happen in this room located deep within her dungeon would not be witnessed by anybody other than her victim and herself. Graciously, she stepped deeper into the candlelit chamber. After carefully removing the wolf mask that concealed her identity and placing it on the nearby desk, she began to take off her complicated yet light dress. When it dropped down on the floor, the cold and humid air of the dungeon brushed against her naked skin, but she didn’t mind. Cold didn’t affect her. She slowly walked to the central table on which a black-skinned girl was securely tied up with chains fastened to each corner. ...

Chapter 32 - The Minds of Pets How did this happen? This morning, Lucy called me because Oreo got a cold and said she would like me to cover for her. Since I didn’t have school today, I accepted, but I didn’t think things would turn into this catastrophic drama. After traveling to the café from the pethouse, everything was normal. I walked into the Cakes and pets and greeted Lucy before heading to the costume room, where she helped me suit up for the day. Oreo and I were the same size, so I didn’t have any problem squeezing my small butt inside the stretchy black and white cat skin, and it felt great to know that I could wear something my girlfriend loved so much. Usually, I was not that interested in being a pet because I preferred just to hang around them, make them drink and eat, and cuddle with them, here in the lounge or the capsule rooms upstairs. But the latex cat costume even smelled like Oreo, so it made my experience a very enticing one. ...

Chapter 5 “Em?” I whispered groggily as I gently woke up from my dream. Last night, Emily laid in my arms as we fell asleep together. Admittedly, It was a nice moment, but now she was nowhere to be seen. I rose up slowly from my blankets with a mixed feeling of the day before in the pit of my stomach, I remembered the fun we had with the sex shop, Emily buying a butt plug for the first time and me coming home with the dominatrix outfit. ...

It took her 6 months but Nancy finally got the house that was left to her by her Aunt Ester, who had recently died in a car accident. The house was located outside the town of the college she attended. The location was close enough that she was going to just move in there and save money for housing on the campus. The drive to the house was pretty as it wove its way up a wood hill. The house itself was very large. It wasn’t as large as movie star mansions but it still had lots of room. As she drove up three guys came outside to greet her. She recognized them all. She had grown up with them in the town below. She hasn’t seen them in a few years but stayed in touch by phone and e-mail. She jumped out of the car and ran over to hug all three of them. ...

Chapter 30 - The Bravery of Pets WRRRZZZZZZ! “AAAAH! NOOO!” Trixie jumped down the doctor’s table and ran to the corner of the room to hide behind the large plant. Even though he had explained to her that this noisy saw would only cut her cast and not her actual arm, it scared the shit out of her anyway. Like we did all morning, Misti and I attempted to reassure her. ...

Chapter 29 - Cooking Pets It was early in the morning, too early. I could have stayed in bed and rested because, frankly, spending time with ALL the petgirls out of costume all at once wasn’t easy. My little friends could be sexually demanding. At night, they gave Oreo and me some privacy, but it was a different story during the day. I never had as much sex over two days. I was wondering if there was a correlation between that and Oreo’s cute BDSM outfit I borrowed. Maybe that new look had made me more desirable. ...

“Bye, Jenna!” “See you next week, Layla. Enjoy your weekend!” “Will do!” Yes, that was my name. Layla. And that was also the name on the ID card that I tossed on the passenger seat of my car, signaling that I was ready to take a moment to relax. It has been a tough week at work, and this long three-day weekend was more than welcome. I only worked in the garden center of a renovation store, so it wasn’t overly demanding because I liked plants a lot, but still, when work was over, I didn’t carry that hobby with me. I didn’t have any plants or trees to take care of at home, and I intended to keep it that way. I had better things to do. ...

Part 3 Sunday morning I actually woke up early and with Nick still sleeping I quietly crept out of bed and went to the guest room so I could take a shower without disturbing him and, not knowing what plans he had (for me), I put my sweat pants on again and a tee but stayed barefoot as I made my way to the kitchen. While the coffee was brewing I made some toast (I’m not a big breakfast person) and as I was pouring a cup for myself I heard Nick taking a shower but not knowing what he would like for breakfast I just put a cup next to the brewer for him. ...

The Thrift Store Part 1 I’m building up the nerve to try to take some new pics tonight for my favorite crossdressing chat room and I want to look sexy. Wearing my stretch lycra pink panties under my regular men’s clothes, I decided to head off to the thrift store to look for a new dress. It’s usually empty in there and the counter guy is usually oblivious to what his patrons are buying there anyway, at least in my experiences there. ...

Ashley Henderson cooly lined up her shot. There was $800 sitting on the table that was hers if she sank the eight ball. She had started the night with twenty bucks. She lost all but a dollar of that setting up her mark. Then she lost that. “Double or nothing?” she asked plaintively. “You ain’t got double,” the mark said derisively. His name was Antwon and she had very carefully chosen him and then set him up. ...

…It was nothing but a Sunday morning summer hike, or at least that’s the way we had planned it. We like to get out together, away from cell phone signals, and the hustle and bustle of everyday life. These little day hikes are almost like therapy for a married couple like us, and I truly like spending time with my husband, he’s a great guy, very giving. He generally likes to be the one doing the giving, but every now and then he surprises me, reminding me that there are two of him inside that one body, just like there are inside myself. ...

I heard Helen coming down the hallway so I (quickly) stopped touching my nipples and by the time she came into the living room I was standing, blushing, fidgeting and trying to get my skirt down but of course she saw me adjusting myself and, laughing, she said, “Don’t stop on my account, if you want to “f__k” yourself go right ahead, I’ll just stand here and watch," of course I was frozen in place, unable to even reply, so after giving me a peck on the cheek (I really wanted her to do more) she said, “Come with me.” ...

Clerk Janet May and store manager Jack Offutt had a quiet day at the shoe store. Few customers have been in since opening. The light work day gave these two young employees time to enjoy each other. During lunch break they would lock the door and place a sign, “back in 30 minutes” on the glass and have an enjoyable sexual romp. This would give them enough time to have a “quickie” or a blow job before the store reopened from lunch. Of course, 10 minutes before closing time, two customers decided to shop. ...

Chapter 4 - The Sun Warrior “Let me look at you. Why are you so pretty? Your hair is so blue. I love it so much.” “You are pretty too, Evelyn.” I loved my life this morning. Last night, Nam and I returned to our cabin, leaving Aria and Bethany to their fun, and we had torrid sex all evening until both of us passed out from exhaustion. Earlier, when Nam woke up, she had tried to sneak out to go mining, but I grabbed her wrist and pulled her back in bed. I needed more out of her little tongue. ...

Burt had no idea how he ended up in a room with his former teacher, half-naked and dressed like a sexy clown. He had just been going to the fair with his pals Trevor, Sam, Nico, and Mikey. The others dragged him into this funhouse run by a group of sexy clown ladies. You had to run from one end to the other. Going room to room, players were knocked out until only one remained. That player, who turned out to be Burt somehow, won the grand prize. He had no idea what it was only that it was sexual. His busty former heath teacher was a surprise for both of them. ...

Part 2 Chapter 7 - Reunion I walked up the stairs to reach his second floor office. A woman was sitting on the bench in the dimly lit hallway of the old office building. I took a step toward her and stopped. From twenty feet away, in the dim light, she looked like Robyn. Well, shit. She stood up, now looking down at me and clearly trying to figure out who I was. On second glance, I was suddenly uncertain. This woman’s face was red and her eyes were a little puffy. Also, she was wearing tailored black dress pants and a shiny pale blue long sleeved blouse. Her short hair was trimmed and styled with a generous amount of some hair product, which wasn’t Robyn’s style. Then I noticed her shoes. Black wedge heels, closed toe with maybe three inches of heel, made her long legs look even longer. When she moved, I caught a glimpse of a delicate ankle strap over charcoal gray nylon. ...

It wasn’t too far into the future, and multinational corporations were pushing for productivity improvements as well as better control of their company secrets. It was such a competitive world. Some time ago, Biodyn Corp had come up with an android that could house human consciousness. There were various ethical and safety issues to work through but eventually it became a mainstream product. Odd ones made their way into the hands of ’enthusiasts’, but the majority were sold to factories. ...

Chapter 3 My phone rang and I saw it was Brad from the Costumes ’n’ More shop where I’d been working recently, and playing, if we’re being honest. I answered excitedly hoping he was ready for me to come down again, so to speak. “Hey, uh… Tom, it’s Brad,” he said somewhat hesitantly. I wondered why he was hesitant, I debated answering in my femme voice since I’d been practicing it like Anna had taught me, but I didn’t want to confuse him, not at first anyway. ...

One of the things you may notice about my fantasy writing is that a lot of the same themes play over in them. Part of that is because we’re dealing with my fantasies, but it’s also because when it comes to describing a particular scene I tend to base it off my experiences. I try to remember what things felt like, tasted like, smelled like and while I may change things around or amplify the BDSM aspects of the scene in my story, I’m writing based on what I can see in my head if that makes any sense. ...

Carol and Diana had been friends since their schooldays and even now, in their early 20’s were seldom seen apart. Even their birthdays were on the same day. It was a joke that both sets of parents said that they had two daughters. They were even able to share their clothes, being almost the same sizes. Diana was a honey blonde and Carol’s hair was so black it shone almost blue, and both kept their hair in a neat page boy style. When Diana’s parents were killed in an accident, it was only natural, as there were no other family members that she moved in with Carol’s parents. Shortly after they had turned 19, Carol’s parents also died, leaving her also with no family and alone in the world apart from Diana. Sadly, due to poor investments, there was nothing left for Carol to inherit, so both girls went out and found jobs at the same store. They were able to rent a flat near their place of work and settled down together. They both found that they were uncomfortable with men so seldom went out and even slept in the same bed. Although they often kissed and cuddled each other, it never progressed any further. ...

Episode 3 (part 2) - Rental “Mmmph!” “That’s right! You are all mine, Seventeen.” Inside room 13 of the play area at the Fox & Spice club, a beautiful blonde girl has been a prisoner of the infamous latex vacbed for the past thirty minutes. Alex was sitting on top of her hips and made sure to caress her body everywhere, particularly on the spots that made her squirm the most. The voluminous breasts flattened by the stretched rubber sheet were a perfect target. ...

I was sitting at the bar in my favorite club. I was trying a Thursday night, hoping that there would be less competition than my usual Friday. I was in a dry spell that made the Gobi desert look like a rainforest. Fortunately there were fewer guys in, that evening. Unfortunately there were fewer women too. It was eleven o’clock. I was debating on calling it a night when she walked in. She parted the crowd like Moses parting the red sea. If Moses was wearing a black latex mini dress that looked like it was painted on, that is. ...

Marybeth was in terror. No, she thought to herself, she was scared, she was pissed off and she was a little bit horny. The reason for all of this had handfuls of her hair in both hands, trying to force more of himself into her mouth. Then he said words she really didn’t need to hear. “I haven’t busted a nut in over 8 months, and you are the chosen vessel.’ What should have repulsed her, instead opened up a whole new line of thinking in her head… ...

Chapter One: Sunny Side Up I’m not sure why I pulled my rented, blood red, economy car off the highway, in a fateful decision to explore the small town of Sunnyside. Maybe it was because I was ahead of schedule in my drive back to my university from visiting a friend in a neighboring state or perhaps it was because I had heard so many amazing stories about how beautiful and affluent the town was that I just had to see it for myself. ...

Each year at Halloween, two neighborhood families get together to have a unique Halloween adventure. In past years, they have traveled around the county visiting advertised haunted houses and escape rooms to add some excitement and sometimes unusual adventures to celebrate the day of ghosts and goblins. Mark and Maggie Newsome and their daughter Tina found an advertisement for a new haunted house that also provided costumes to re-enact some historical people and the events that led to their demise. This very unusual haunted house piqued the interest of the Newsome family to explore for this year’s Halloween excursion. After talking to the next door neighbors about reading the ad, Joe and Marcie Leed decided to join the Newsome’s and check out the Halloween Haunted House of History Horrors. ...

Marcy was fumbling with her car keys when she first saw the women in silver. It had been a long day at the office, with little chance for fun. She had considered at least doing a simple Halloween costume for work, perhaps an Alice in Wonderland thing to suit her blond hair and blue eyes, but a dull morning meeting had forced her to dress professionally. However, as distracted as Marcy was by thoughts of her wretched day at work, she could hardly have failed to notice the two women making their way through the parking lot. ...

As the youngest of the staff archeologists at our local museum, I am often asked why I decided to commit to a career at our small hometown museum rather than trying for one of the larger museums in a bigger city. My answer is always the same, “I remain here so that I can study La Chiave.” Most people don’t even know what I am referring to. But that’s to be expected. When something has been there for all of your life, you stop noticing it. Besides, it’s not like it’s the only one in town. There are at least six other mine caps that I know of and probably several more that don’t stick up out of the ground like the more recent laws say they have to. ...

…Sleep didn’t come easily to me that night. I was mentally excited, and physically struggling for a comfortable way to lay on the cot while being cuffed. I even resorted to helplessly pulling the blanket back up with my teeth when I repositioned myself. I also had a long afternoon nap earlier in the day, so that must also factor in there someplace. In Jane’s commanding presence all this felt almost normal to me, but to anybody else watching it surely wasn’t. Not many normal people would appreciate being cuffed and locked up alone for the night, nor stripped naked for such either, but I have long since discovered that I’m not normal. ...

…Sleep didn’t come easily to me that night. I was mentally excited, and physically struggling for a comfortable way to lay on the cot while being cuffed. I even resorted to helplessly pulling the blanket back up with my teeth when I repositioned myself. I also had a long afternoon nap earlier in the day, so that must also factor in there someplace. In Jane’s commanding presence all this felt almost normal to me, but to anybody else watching it surely wasn’t. Not many normal people would appreciate being cuffed and locked up alone for the night, nor stripped naked for such either, but I have long since discovered that I’m not normal. ...

My story starts way back at the turn of the millennium. For clarity, I probably should have just said, “My story begins in the year 2000,” but I really want people to read my story and the turn of the millennium sounds so much more foreboding than the year 2000. Maybe it would be even more ominous to say that my story begins on the first Halloween of the new millennium. ...

Eight Months Later. It was late afternoon on a drizzly Autumn day. A train had left the City on a western line and was heading towards the mountain residential suburbs. And travelling on it in an almost empty carriage was Rosemary Ritter. Rosemary was a retired teacher in her mid late fifties. A trim figured, athletic woman with an oval face, a sharp chin, framed by straight, black hair. She was generally regarded by those who knew her as a pleasant person. She had spent most of the day in the City, much of the later part at a small, discreet place that carried some select ladies wear in the inner suburbs. ...

Chapter 3 - Plums and Nuts “NAM! NAAAAM! THERE IS SOMEBODY OUTSIDE!” “Yes, I saw the hand on the window.” I jumped back on the bed and quickly pulled the blanket over my head. “Why is there someone else in my world? I selected SOLO! Not multiplayer!” “I don’t know, Evelyn. Shouldn’t you let that person in and ask?” “WHAT!? ARE YOU NUTS? What if… What if he kills us?” ...

“Welcome back to the second half of Empire Today! I’m your host, Matt Lewder and with me as always is my co-host and the best little cocksucker to brighten your morning, Kuntie Kumtrick. Why don’t you say hello to the folks at home Kuntie?” Kuntie said nothing due to the fact that her mouth was filled to capacity with Matt’s hard cock. She knelt obediently between his legs; her thin pale body was naked and well displayed and protruding quite visibly from her anus was a huge black silicone plug that filled her tight little rectum. Kuntie’s platinum blonde dye job hair was tied in a long ponytail that swayed with every bob of her head as she worked the cock with her expert mouth and tongue. ...

Chains of Ink There were times, and places, when a person had to reflect upon the situation they found themselves in and ponder just how they had ended up there. For Zoe Sharpe that moment came one morning, or at least it felt as if enough time had passed for it to be morning, when she found herself in the somewhat uncomfortable position of sitting naked on a hard wooden floor, every inch of her pale skin completely bare and the tattoos that ran up and down her arms and legs as well as across her chest and back on full display. The room that she found herself in was cramped, little more than a closet really, with plain white walls and a bare bulb hanging overheat to cast stark, blaring bright light across every surface. The place was also a little chilly, goosebumps covered her bare skin and her pierced nipples stood out proudly, but that discomfort was secondary in her mind. No, the thing about her current predicament that Zoe felt more keenly than the hard floor beneath her or the cool air were the ropes that bound her almost uncomfortably tightly. A harness of the rough hemp cords had been tied around her chest and ample breasts before being woven around her torso and pulled between her legs, tight enough to be both mildly arousing and to ensure that even the tiniest movements made them dig into her sensitive flesh. Her arms had also been pulled sharply behind her back, secured in a box tie and affixed to her chest harness in such a way that she could not move them even a little despite what felt like hours of trying. Finally, her ankles had been bound together, forcing her to sit cross-legged, with the trailing ends of that rope tied around her neck in such a way that she had to hunch over slightly. Adding to her discomfort a large ring gag had been forced between her lips, stretching her jaws wide, before the thong she had been wearing was stuffed into her mouth and layers of black tape had been wrapped over the gag to ensure she had no hope of working it loose. After struggling for what felt like the hours, as the dark bags under bloodshot eyes and the streaks of mascara running down her cheeks attested, Zoe’s body ached and her jaw was throbbing. ...

Sunday morning, Nicole was awakened by a commotion outside. She looked at the clock. It was only 6:30 in the morning and Annabelle wasn’t in bed. Nicole hurried into the kitchen and then yelped slightly. Annabelle, Frank, and three farmhands were sitting around the table drinking coffee and eating donuts. “It’s OK, cowgirl,” Annabelle said quickly. “Frank knows everything and so do the farmhands.” She pointed across the table and said, “I think you’ve met the three M’s. ...

Chapter Two “What will our second night together bring, Carrie?” Ken asked. “Well, Ken. The world is our oyster – and you’re the pearl,” I replied, as I undid the wire cage holding the Champagne cork. Ken and I were lounging in the living room of my hotel suite. He fetched two flutes from the kitchen. I popped the cork. “To us – and the momentous decision we need to make about tonight,” I said. ...

Turnabout is Fair Play The music was practically a living thing, the base thumping in time with her heart in a steady rhythm that seemed to settle into her very bones. In combination with the dim lighting and garish flashes of neon the atmosphere was somehow both familiar and surreal all at once as the gathered crowd swayed and thrashed to the beat. The heat and implacable press of bodies created a wild, almost primal pressure that seemed to rush in from every direction and overwhelm the senses, a raw sensuality that tingled along the skin like a set of ghostly hands. And yet, as she moved in the center of this inescapable mass Zoe was only barely aware of it. Eyes closed, all of her attention was instead focused on the woman in her arms. Alexis swayed to the music with a sinuous grace that was intoxicating in its own right, the woman shaking her hips back and forth in a slow and steady rhythm as she ground her ass against Zoe’s own hips, a silent promise of things to come. Biting the corner of her lip as she reveled in the sensation, a familiar ache pulsing in her loins, Zoe allowed her hands to roam over the tattooed skin of the other woman’s bare stomach, exploring the exposed flesh between Alexis’ sinfully short skirt and crop top, the heat of the other woman’s body betraying her excitement. From months spent etching each and every one of those tattoos she knew Alexis’ curves by heart and all the places to touch that beautifully bronzed flesh to make the woman moan or twitch or even scream. And, as she explored the other woman’s sensitive spots, feeling more than hearing the redhead purr in response, Zoe almost could not believe how lucky she was to have such a beautiful creature in her arms. Of course, that was not all. Even as she felt Alexis writhe against her from the front Morgan’s tall, lanky form pressed firmly against her back, the coffee-colored woman’s hands resting on her hips as she guided their bodies to sway in time with the music. ...

Master gave me a task today. To document my typical day. Maybe I’ll introduce myself first. My name is Jade. Wait no my name is Emily. Jade is the name that Master gave me. I think it is because my eyes are bright green. Master has never told me. I have always just been Jade. I don’t know Master’s name. Actually I don’t really know anything about him. I have never really met him. I answered a job ad, it was like any job ad - professional seeks full time personal assistant for specific role. It noted 24/7 live in position but I assumed that was to be on-call at all times. I guess I am on-call but wasn’t expecting this level of on-call. I had an interview via Master’s lawyer who went through the entire role in very specific details. I had to complete a physical and mental health assessment, as well as drug, alcohol and STD tests. Payment terms and conditions were negotiated. The remuneration package was very generous. Very generous! Some very weird items had to be signed off. This is so weird but somehow now just feels normal and right. I have been here for 3 months now, with 9 months to go. The agreement was simple and clear. I would be Master’s pet dog for 12 months. ...

Chapter 1 “It’s Monday night and that can only mean one thing…it’s time for Kneel or No Kneel!” the announcer’s voice boomed across the soundstage as thunderous applause from the audience erupted. Spot lights instantly came to life, shining hot lights upon the stage where I stood in silence. “Now here’s your favorite host, the one…the only…Horny Bondel!” “Thank you, thank you, it’s great to be here for another episode of Kneel or No Kneel,” Horny said as he confidently strode to the center of the stage where I awaited him. “Tonight we have the lovely Kristin Kailey competing. It’s great to have you with us Kristin.” ...

Chapter 2 - Best Parasite Ever “Aaah! That felt good, Alli.” “Tell me about it, Sky.” “Did… did I mess up? I just wanted you to feel good while I was feeding.” “Oh, it felt good, alright. Did you eat enough?” “More than enough. There was a lot of dead skin on your chest. I will soon be as strong as I used to.” After Skylar retracted to the back of my neck, I ran my hands on my boobs, and they were SO soft, almost glowing. That had to be the best skin treatment in the entire universe; what else to expect from a hungry alien? ...

Prolog A thirteen year old boy lives in the suburbs with his family. Their neighborhood has a community pool where the local families often spend their free time. This spring is the first year that mom and dad have let the young boy and his older brother venture to the pool without their supervision. Seeing this as a great leap of freedom, they endeavor to spend every Saturday at the pool that they can. ...

Chapter 4: Obedience Training After a lengthy court fight, Lisa had finally won out. She was still working on a way to get her poodle costume off, but she was hopeful that she’d eventually find a solution. As a long, stressful day turned to evening, Lisa cut through the park on her way home. Her poodle wig bobbed as she walked down the deserted path. Lisa shivered, both from nerves and the cold. It was dark now, and her fur covered bra and panties didn’t provide much warmth. Or much dignity. As she hurried through the empty park, her breasts bouncing with every step, Lisa was painfully aware of how her costume put her body on display…and how vulnerable it made her. ...

Chapter 8 - The Dust That We Are “WHAT WAS THAT!?” “…” “SERIOUSLY!? WHAT WAS THAT!?” An infuriated Sophie screamed her lungs out at her two terrorized ponies who had never seen her this angry. With their backs against the wall, still fully geared up in their racing attire, Morning Star and Moonlight trembled so much the scolding directed at them was intense. With their hands fastened to the waist and their bit well secured between their teeth, there was nothing they could do or say to dodge the storm. They had to endure it. ...

Continues from chapter 30 31 Back in my old cell weeks later I slept the sleep of the sinless. Our Matron had welcomed me home so enthusiastically and lovingly that I was able to forget, at least for a time, the places I’d travelled to on Level 8. After she had finished another chapter of her story and wished me goodnight I soon fell into a deep dreamless void. It was nice to get back to the old routines. Things were just the same as before but I had a fresh appreciation for all their wonderful detail and perfection. Some problems did arise however, particularly in the first week or so. My stay on Level 8 had sapped me of much of my strength and endurance: too much time floating weightlessly and not enough exercising. ...

Part 13 Slumped helplessly against the wall, only vaguely aware of the rough hewn wooden paneling digging into her back and the hard floor beneath her, Brianna found herself paralyzed by the sheer intensity of the emotions she was feeling as hot tears poured down her face. Try as she might she simply could not get a handle on the swirl of fear and doubt plaguing her mind. Instead she slowly drew her legs up and hugged them tightly to her chest, burying her face in her knees in a vain attempt to stifle the sobs that continued to escape her. It couldn’t have been more than a minute or two at most, and probably far less than that, since she’d fallen to the floor but time was the last thing Brianna was aware of at the moment. At some point, however, at the edge of her consciousness she could hear the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching but she ignored them, just hugged herself even tighter until a pair of hands gently grabbed her by the shoulders. Almost instinctively she looked up, eyes red and puffy to see Sofia’s lovely face twisted with worry and perhaps a trace of fear in those bright blue eyes. ...

Part 15: Epilogue It was an interesting thing to consider, just how quickly one’s perspective on things could change in a relatively short period of time. It was equally curious how easily details could be missed, how a second or third glance could reveal things that one might swear hadn’t been there before. Case in point, as she lay on a familiar and fairly comfortable table in the back area of Bound by Design with Zoe’s equally familiar form sitting to her right Brianna could not help but ponder just how different the place seemed since her first visit. There were the obvious changes of course. This was not some private session in the late afternoon in the dead of winter, as her first introduction to the place had been, but a normal business day during summer’s rapid approach. As a result the place was bustling with people, both customers and other artists shuffling about as they worked, the low buzz of equipment and a half dozen muffled conversations filling the air. But beyond that as Brianna let her hazel eyes roam around the shop she could not help but notice dozens of little details that she had missed on previous visits. Knickknacks ranging from photos and drawings to calendars and even a few framed dollar bills decorating the walls as well as the unique ways that each employee had customized their own work spaces in everything from the layout of their tools to personal odds and ends that gave each spot character. Despite knowing full well that this was a place of business the clutter added a strange familiarity, a kind of lived-in comfort, proof that those who worked here had made it their own in some indefinable way. In some strange way it actually made her think of Roxanna’s office and the rather unique decorations that her mistress and tutor surrounded herself with. Even now, as she studied some of the framed photos, trying to see if she could identify any faces and wondering who all these people were, she could not help but wonder what details she was missing that might reveal themselves later. ...

PART II Chapter 1 – Bed time In the master bedroom, where Shawna was sleeping alone until Joyce came home, she had already laid out what she wanted to wear that night. Before dressing, she set up a classic stocking, ring, ice cube and string key release beside the bed. It was an advantage having a small fridge with a freezer in the bedroom. A set of keys hung out of reach of the bed, held up near the ceiling by a large ice cube which would melt and drop the keys sometime in the morning. A sleigh-bell was attached to the key-ring so she could find them easier. A long and 2-inch-wide custom white belt had been added to the bed. It went across and all the way around the king-sized mattress and frame. A smaller belt attached at 3 points to the wide belt, allowing a waist to be firmly strapped to the bed. The smaller belt had a lock and a solid D-ring on the front… ...

Part 10 The late afternoon sun was just starting to dip into the western sky, though its rays still painted the world in bright shades and it would be hours yet before darkness truly started to fall. From her position lounging somewhat uncomfortably in the passenger seat of their car after what felt like hours of driving, Roxanna took a deep breath and closed her eyes, sighing in contentment at the warmth that seemed to seep into her very bones. Heat always seemed to bring her to life and chase away aches she had long ago learned to live with. After sparing a moment to relish the feeling of the sun’s rays playing across her face Roxanna opened her eyes again with a faint smile to gaze upon the scenery. The tall grasses lining either side of the winding road swayed in the wind, the flowers interspersed within seeming to dance in time with some unknown rhythm, and the green trees in the distance painted the horizon in brilliant shades. All of it combined with the ever lengthening days was a sure sign that spring was finally here. And for that Roxanna Kormou was extremely grateful because spring, in her not so humble opinion, was the best season by far. For the most part Roxanna would say that she very much enjoyed the life that she and Sofia had built for themselves, unexpected surprises very much included, but one thing she did not think she would ever truly get used to was the cold. No matter how long she lived, no matter how many winters she managed to weather, that one fact would never change. As beautiful as she could admit the freshly fallen snows were (and how she had stared in wonder upon seeing the land blanketed in white for the first time), she was not sad to see them gone. Although, she supposed, winter did have its advantages, like sharing a blanket with someone you loved or sipping hot cider in front of the fireplace. Or enthusiastic young lovers showing up at your door in the middle of a storm as a holiday gift. Her smile turned a bit rueful at that and she shook her head. ...

Part 11 If she was being completely honest with herself Brianna knew that on that long ago winter morning when she’d lain naked and bound on her mistress’ couch with Claudia, equally naked and bound, lying on top of her she had not fully believed the other girl’s tale of being mummified and edged for an entire week. It wasn’t that she’d thought Claudia was lying, she believed that the event had happened but she hadn’t really been able to wrap her mind around it. Brianna certainly had a frame of reference, she’d been confined in very strict bondage numerous times and even been mummified more than once, in fact she’d discovered that she really liked being mummified, and certainly knew what it felt like to be edged. That seemed to be her mistress’ favorite pastime some days and she’d certainly experienced a wide variety of toys that both Roxanna and Sofia seemed adept at using to bring her to the very brink of climax and hold her there for as long as they liked. Hell, she’d spent the very night she’d heard that story as a mummified body pillow, Roxanna clinging to her helplessly wrapped form while a vibrator buzzed away inside of her. Even so Claudia’s almost visceral descriptions of being so horny she felt as if she were about to burst and, when it was over, cumming so hard she’d passed out had felt so strangely unreal. Oh, if she looked back at her experiences Brianna could sort of understand. The incredible frustration and overwhelming need for release as well as the strange way that denial seemed to amplify the intensity of her pleasure, Brianna had experienced all of these things to varying degrees. But when the seed of the idea of recreating Claudia’s experience had formed, to know for herself what such incredible and total submission felt like, she hadn’t really known what to expect. And though she doubted that she would ever admit it part of her was certain that Claudia had been exaggerating. ...

Part 12 From her position, slightly curled up in the chair as if to make herself as unobtrusive as possible, Brianna watched as Kiera took another step into the room and her smile widened just a little as she did so. It was not the sort of teasing or mischievous smile she might have expected in this situation but rather it seemed as if the woman was honestly happy to be here and perhaps just a bit amused at the knowledge that she was interrupting something. As she stopped, about a pace away from Roxanna’s barely covered form, she paused for a brief moment as her golden brown eyes roamed over the other woman’s body, paying special attention to the amount of cleavage that Roxanna’s robe exposed, but the olive-skinned woman did not seem moved at all by the attention, just continued to fix the unexpected guest with an almost flat stare as she waited for her question to be answered. Still not deigning to speak just yet, Kiera’s eyes briefly glanced across the room and Brianna felt her face heat up with a heady mix of embarrassment and a flush of arousal as those eyes spotted her peaking just over the back of the chair she was sitting in. Although part of her wanted to duck down and hide Brianna found herself unable to move, pinned in place by those oddly intense eyes like a deer in headlights. At that the dusky woman’s smile shifted into a tiny smirk, her soft pink lips parting slightly as she turned her head back toward Roxanna. Letting out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding Brianna felt herself relax as those eyes finally left hers, but her heart was still racing and her body practically on fire. ...

Part 7 The storm had blown in shortly after sunset and had been raging for hours. Thankfully the fierce winds had died down somewhat but the snow still fell in heavy flakes and showed no signs of stopping anytime soon. As she trudged through the thick sheet of white that blanketed the ground, hugging herself tightly against the cold, Brianna Wilde had the thought that this might not have been her best idea. Despite two layers of clothing and a heavy coat over that the chill wind still seemed to bite into her, making her shiver uncontrollably. More than that, the snow clinging to her hair and clothing was slowly being melted by her body heat letting freezing cold water soak her to the bone. She honestly could not remember ever being so cold in her entire life and it felt as if her entire body was on the verge of freezing. Maybe worse, the cold seemed to make time stretch on, as if she had been walking for hours even though she knew there was no way that could be true. By this point her toes were nearly numb and, despite thick gloves and tucking her hands under her arms, her fingers were quickly following. The pack on her back felt uncomfortably heavy and her shoulders ached from the strain, compounded by the tenseness of her muscles, as if her entire body was instinctively trying to curl up on itself against the relentless cold. And yet Brianna trudged on, squinting against the wind and steadily placing one foot in front of the other, the trail of footprints behind her being quickly swallowed by the relentless snow as she passed. It wasn’t as if she really had any other choice, but she took hope as well. Even in the darkness of a winter’s night, the only illumination cast by the orange glow of street lamps, she had begun to recognize the landmarks. Hickory Lane was close, she just had to keep going a bit longer. ...

Part 8 It was almost hypnotic, the way the flames seemed to leap and dance over the logs in the fireplace, crackling all the while as sparks floated lazily up the chimney in a steady stream. Having not grown up in a house with a fireplace Brianna could admit that she found the experience strangely fascinating, almost relaxing, and for the first time could understand the appeal of sitting around the fire in the dead of winter. There was something warm and almost nostalgic about the experience even if, in her case, that wasn’t really true. Still, as she watched the fire from her supremely comfortable position Brianna felt her eyes grow heavy, almost as if the display might lull her back to sleep again. Or perhaps that had more to do with the gentle warmth of the quilt enveloping her or the softness of Roxanna’s body pressed up against her as she sat contentedly on the woman’s lap. Smiling a little at that, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, the faint pine scent from the fire combining with the lavender of Roxanna’s shampoo in a way that somehow felt like home. Snuggling a little deeper into that glorious embrace, relishing the feel of the woman’s breasts against her back and the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each breath, Brianna decided that taking a little nap like this wouldn’t be bad at all though, in truth, it was more a supreme sense of relaxation rather than any real tiredness that gripped her at the moment. ...

Part 9 Ever since stepping out of the shop, into the ever darkening night it had surprised Brianna just how busy the city was even now. Despite the darkness and the cold the town seemed to have come alive, the roads heavy with traffic, even if the pedestrians had mostly vanished, and storefronts blazing with lights. Combined with the passing headlights of other cars and the ubiquitous blinking lights of holiday decorations it felt like passing through a hive of activity, so different than the fierce storm that she had trudged through just a day earlier. Even so, as the car sped on down the streets on their long journey back out into the suburbs Brianna was only vaguely aware of it all, her thoughts drifting in all directions. Honestly it was hard to focus on anything. She felt strangely energized, barely able to contain herself and completely unable to sit still, fidgeting in her seat or bouncing her leg to some non-existent beat. At some point Claudia had turned the radio on in an attempt to fill the silence, neither of them much in the mood to talk it seemed, but even that seemed faint and unimportant, mere background noise to her spinning thoughts. In all honesty Brianna could not say why she felt so energized, almost manic in fact, but the feeling persisted. Perhaps it was the lingering endorphins of her recent brush with the tattoo needle, perhaps it was eagerness to show off her new tattoo to her mistresses, or maybe it was just the same sort of keen anticipation that often filled her when dreaming of games soon to be played. Perhaps it was some heady mix of all three lifting her up into a bundle of twitching energy just waiting to be unleashed. That thought made her smile just a little bit, almost in awe of how much her life had changed in such a short time. ...

Hilary is the CFO of a large corporation; she found that placed an enormous responsibility on her, which at first she loved. But now she returns home alone each night, worn out after her long, hard days at work. Her family-owned company that she previously worked for and helped her parents manage was bought out from her parents by the corporation, leaving the family wealthy, but Hillary still wanted to continue working, so she joined the corporation and climbed up the corporate ladder to become the chief financial officer. She is very good at her job and has turned around several loss-making companies, making them profitable but in the process laying off staff, shutting down plants, and making her one of the most hated people in the corporation, but she is loved by management and the shareholders. ...

Part 4 Brianna found herself floating in darkness, her mind strangely quiet while her body was distant and relaxed. She thought she could feel something warm and pleasant pressed tightly against herself and there was a faint sense of pressure, almost like being wrapped up in a blanket on a lazy afternoon, but it was vague at best. It was nice though. All that she really, truly felt was a sense of contentment and an all consuming weariness that felt right and comfortable somehow. Time was impossible to tell as she drifted through the darkness, somewhere between sleep and wakefulness, until a new and foreign sensation reached her. It was slight at first, distant, like something pressed against her shoulder, but it slowly grew, demanding more and more attention from her consciousness. It felt almost as if someone was shaking her arm. There was a sound as well, one growing louder and louder as it echoed in the darkness. Curious, she focused on the sound, trying to puzzle out why it was so familiar to her drifting thoughts. Eventually the sound resolved itself into a voice, though the identity of the speaker danced just outside of her perceptions. ...

Part 5 It had been 7 days, or 168 hours, or 10,080 minutes since Brianna Wilde had found herself first locked in a chastity belt. It seemed like a lot longer than it actually was when she thought about it like that but while objectively speaking she knew that her experience had been relatively short there were moments when it had felt like an eternity. If nothing else she had gained a new appreciation for how cavalierly Claudia had spoken of wearing her belt for months on end and, once again, she could not help but be impressed. Part of her wondered if she could manage such a feat herself, while another part wondered if she might get the chance to try. A daunting, but exciting prospect that she still wasn’t certain she relished or feared. When this had started she honestly hadn’t known what to expect and over the course of the week it had actually surprised her just how often her thoughts were drawn to the bands of steel imprisoning her loins, its familiar pressure a constant companion. The belt itself wasn’t painful, not truly, and she had more or less gotten used to wearing it, mastering the surprising number of techniques it took to walk and sit and move normally in the thing even if wearing a steel thong was still awkward at times. Truth be told, there were actually moments when she had almost forgotten about it, a testament to how accustomed to the device’s presence on her body she had grown. But such moments never lasted long. Always, always she would suddenly shift in a chair or stand up too quickly or try and twist at the waist and the metal bands would either press into her skin or brush against her imprisoned sex in a way that was still surprisingly pleasant. At first such instances had been a shock, often accompanied by a hiss or a wide-eyed gasp of surprise but thankfully she was getting better at controlling her reactions. Honestly, in those first days that had been her biggest fear, that some awkward movement or involuntary reaction on her part might give the game away even if some part of her was secretly turned on by the idea. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen (part 1) The Animal Cafe Part 2 After a ten minutes walk, the new friends arrived in front of the café. Meeka was rather calm, but Kitty was getting anxious. She just couldn’t wait before trying one of those petsuits. Despite her excitement, a spontaneous question popped inside her head. Her hand grabbed Meeka’s shirt before she could open the door. “Hey… Meeka, wait. Does… Does Lucy know who I am?” ...

Part 2 The problem, Brianna decided after weeks of thought and indecision was that something that made sense while half asleep often didn’t hold up to scrutiny in the morning. The dream, the hope, of being with her neighbors, of becoming their lover, their plaything… It was a wonderful dream, long cherished and long dismissed as impossible but then there was her discovery, the discovery that had changed everything. Even now she could easily summon up the images when she closed her eyes, the incredible sight of the two women she had wanted for so long engaging in a BDSM threesome with an unknown woman in heavy bondage. Just the thought of it made her knees weak and lit a fire in her very core. The sight may well have been the most arousing thing she had ever seen and each night she replayed it in her mind over and over, fingers deep within herself as she fantasized about being in that woman’s place, of being cruelly bound and gagged and used. Even just thinking about it now left her feeling a bit flushed and horny. Thankfully no one had noticed her little distracted daydreams, but the truth remained. And yet, for all that she hoped and dreamed and prayed that this discovery might mean she had a chance at making those fantasies, both old and new, come true Brianna still hesitated. Even if Sofia and Roxanna were in an open relationship, even if they were willing to indulge in a threesome on occasion (and the proof seemed fairly conclusive) what was she going to do? Knock on their door, mention she had been spying on their sex life and ask if there was room for one more? The very idea sounded ludicrous, even in her head. She wasn’t exactly a blushing virgin but Brianna’s romantic experience was still somewhat limited and while she couldn’t say for sure, she had a feeling that was a less than ideal method. ...

Part 3 As much as it was a cliché, Brianna definitely felt a smile on her lips and a song in her heart as she made the familiar trek down the sidewalk to 137 North Hickory Lane. Despite having made this trip nearly every day for weeks now she felt a strong sense of anticipation building within her. It was strange, in a way. The trip itself had become almost routine, setting off after breakfast for her neighbors’ house wearing simple and loose clothing, ostensibly to do various bits of housework while Sofia spent her summer painting shutters, trimming hedges and doing any one of the thousand little things she did to keep the house in shape and the yard in its usual pristine condition. Glancing at the colorful flower beds and recently cut grass it certainly looked like Sofia was doing her usual, marvelous job which was increasingly impressive with the heat of summer now upon them. Brianna could not help but shake her head at that. She certainly didn’t envy the woman her labors under this sun. Of course, in reality while Brianna did help out around the house her days at 137 North Hickory Lane generally included a great deal more sex and bondage than one might expect, hence the reason for her anticipation. The experience so far had been incredible. On the surface the deal they had worked out was quite simple. Roxanna and Sofia were now her mistresses and she, in turn, was their slave, sworn to serve and obey them. In practice it was far more complicated with dozens of details that had needed to be worked out, in everything from the daily schedule they would keep to what Brianna’s limits were and, of course, exactly what everyone expected out of this. Some of that was still being worked out. Brianna really hadn’t known what her limits were, still didn’t completely, and so much of the last month had been dedicated to finding out. Grinning, and blushing, just a little at that Brianna could not help but think back to the training she had undergone so far. Testing the limits of her flexibility and endurance, and enhancing both; being tied in dozens of different ways with rope, leather and steel; learning how large of a gag she could fit in her mouth (much larger than she would have expected); and experiencing a seemingly endless series of toys, devices and bondage gear. But all of that paled in comparison to the changes she could feel in herself as she began to truly understand what it meant to submit and how much she enjoyed being under the power of her lovers. If nothing else the experience had certainly been educational and Brianna could claim with certainty that she had learned a great deal about herself. ...

Hi all, I’m Sue-anne, and I’d like to tell you my story and how I ended up as a PleasureBot, with my days now filled servicing particular clients. It all started, I suppose, with a former boyfriend who introduced me to his world of Master/submissive relationships; at first, I had never thought of myself as a docile person, but with his guidance and training, I found that I liked being submissive to him, the whole thing felt natural to me, and I eventually came to the conclusion that I had always been like this in some way but denied myself at the thought of someone being in control of me and my body. But that relationship didn’t work out in the end due to other factors, and I moved on. ...

Chapter 22 - Nursing Pets It was early in the morning, but Accalia and I were awake already. Wearing our cute pajamas, we were sitting on the master bedroom’s big bed at the Pethouse, and snoozing between us was Trixie. The poor thing didn’t sleep well because of her cast and throbbing arm. It must have been the first time that she had not attempted to do dirty things to us while not at the café. Her little naked body rested peacefully under the blanket while Accalia and I were reviewing our school paperwork. ...

When Nicole arrived at the farm, Annabelle was standing in the barnyard waiting for her. “Park the car alongside the house,” Annabelle said. Nicole gripped the steering wheel in fear. She had been planning to use the few moments behind the barn to clean herself off, but now Annabelle was standing next to the car. “What’s all over your back,” Annabelle said harshly as Nicole got out of the car. ...

My mind races as I try to figure out where I am and what has happened to me? I know I’m blindfolded, wrapped up, gagged and I can’t hear a thing. The only thing I can hear is my thoughts. Then I feel it… pleasure… pure pleasure… someone is stroking my hard cock with a silk scarf! I can feel the silk pleasuring my cockhead and shaft. Mmmmm… that feels wonderful! Oh yes, right there… just a few more seconds from that silk scarf and I will cum. No… no… don’t stop, I was about to cum. I need to cum badly… where is that silk scarf? Maybe if I thrust my body and cock forward I can reach the silk scarf! ...

Part 4 It was a delicious memory. Damn, he thought to himself, here we go. Once he got started he couldn’t stop the video in his head. Steven was sitting in his home office, he was writing code again. It was a nice early summer evening. The windows were open; there was a slight breeze, a smell in the air that could only happen in the country. It was one of the reasons he had moved out of the city. For many years nights like tonight had been a forgotten memory of his youth, then he had taken a vacation that brought it all back. He had bought this house three years ago, and had moved up to southern Vermont, working remotely, a short while later. ...

Chapter 15 – Intervention Amy and Betsy headed out to the sun loungers by the pool, their tans were looking good as the pair spent their seventh day of pure relaxation and sex. They giggled constantly, amongst smooching and just being happy together. They still had another week of the glorious Mediterranean sunshine before coming home. They were so in love, so happy. Back home things weren’t so good, news of the wedding had hit the castle, Vivien was fuming. ...

Chapter 16 – The Dungeon of Horrors Elsie, Petra, Julia and Nicola had hit the road, they were heading north on the motorway. Trying to put as much distance between them and anyone tracking them. Ellie had told them what to do and warned them to be on alert and ready to move at a moment’s notice. By the time Terry and Ellie had made it back, Angela had gone, the house staff told them what had happened. Ellie was ready to head straight to the castle, she would go in all guns blazing, but Terry talked her out of it. ...

Chapter 7 - Date and Bait “What is this?” “Money.” “But… I shouldn’t have money.” “It’s a special occasion. Take it.” “Is it really necessary?” “Of course it is. When was the last time you went out on a date?” “Oh, I’ve never done that.” “Exactly. So go out and enjoy your day off a little. Stop being so anxious.” Sitting in the old rusty pickup truck, Sophie handed some paper money over to Morning Star, which was a first for the elite ponygirl. Her sweaty palms and twitching fingers betrayed her uneasiness about this unusual situation. ...

Chapter 9 - Dr Evil Amy and Betsy walked into the clinic, fresh flowers in hand. It had been almost 5 weeks since Nicola had gone in. She was still sedated heavily and still bore bandages on her face. The girls nevertheless visited frequently; they would sit with her for hours just talking. It was the least Amy could do, Nicola did the same for her, and Betsy would do it for both, well that and she was never far from Amy’s side. ...

Chapter 10 – The Guessing Game Several hours later, Angela was laying in her bed, next to her Amy and Betsy were cuddled up and fast asleep. She slowly got out of bed so as not to disturb them and crept out the room. Downstairs she dressed in one of her leather catsuits, donned her high heeled boots and adjusted her hair into a tight ponytail. A look of thunder in her eyes, she walked down to the dungeon, which seemed deserted, except for two slaves bound as dolls. On the far wall, she pulled a lever revealing a secret door. ...

Heather lays naked, except for her sexy red 5 inch heels, on a padded bondage bench. She lays on her stomach with her legs spread wide and tied to a spreader bar. She is gagged with a ball gag and she is also blindfolded. Her hands are tied behind her back and she is totally helpless…just the way she likes it and her husband enjoys it too. Her and Mark are both 48 years old and have been married for over 10 years. They both enjoy a kinky bondage sex life. Their lifestyle has always been private and never too extreme. They both have many naughty fantasies but many of them they can not fulfill. ...

Chapter 5 – Soulmates Early the next morning Angela came down and released the two exhausted girl’s, they both sat on the floor trying to recover from the previous night’s ordeal as dolls. “Right girls, you have six hours to wash, eat and relax. How you do it is up to you. Once I have left you have permission to talk to each other if you wish to or do anything else with each other!" said the Mistress. ...

I can’t believe I’m on my knees sucking a man’s cock while wearing a ridiculous yet sexy French maid outfit. I can sense his cock is throbbing and is ready to cum inside my mouth. My lips and tongue are pleasuring a man. He moans then his cum shoots down my throat and I swallow his disgusting cum. I’m still on my knees with his cum dripping from my mouth, feeling degraded, disgusted, and hatred for this man. But all I can say is “Did this lowly sissy French maid please you? How else can I please you Sir?” ...

My online hookup profile contains photos showing my young twink boy appearance, a big dick and swimmers physique. At 5'3" and 110 pounds soaking wet my profile gets plenty of attention. A portion of my profile reads… Relaxed, Boyish and Respectful. Responsible boy permanently attached in an open relationship. Not into drugs, just a little weed. I am exploring new avenues of degradation play and seeking kinky encounters with dudes exhibiting good attitudes. ...

2.3: Sissification Chapter Four As Natalie had anticipated, her final days in the Bartley household felt bittersweet. Bitter because Natalie began to have some regrets about her affair with Dick. In the final month of her sissy training, Dick instructed his wife, Eve, to sleep on a cot in a corner of the master bedroom while Natalie shared his bed. In addition to watching them have passionate sex, which often stretched late into the night, Eve had listened as Natalie told Dick about how special it made her feel to be his lover. ...

Chapter 1 I had been saving up for a year to transform my life, from this special Friday. I had resigned my job and was returning home for the very last time wearing male clothes. Over the past year, my wardrobes had gradually been cleared of the old me and replaced with the clothes I would need for my new female life that would commence on Saturday. I had spent thousands on these new clothes and on converting my flat into a more appropriately styled female home. I had softened everything, cast out the browns and blacks, replacing them with pastels, particularly pinks, purples, peaches and silvers. I had even purchased a feminine dressing table with a boudoir chair so that I would have a place to keep my makeup, jewellery and perfumes as well as a comfortable well-lit place to sit while I did my hair and makeup. My bank balance had been swollen to the point where I would not need to work for a whole year. Also, there would be sufficient left for some cosmetic surgery as well. If I were to find a man to entertain me, I might even be able to stretch the time a little further but I would prefer, eventually, to find a female job to fund my life. ...

“Well well, what have we here ?” The broad Afro-Caribbean accent brought me sharply awake and I sprang off the bed. Well, more accurately I tried to spring off the bed. Memory darted back out from under the rock where it had been sleeping and everything came back to me. I was visited by a fleeting memory of my girlfriend’s glorious arse and swaying bright red ponytail wriggling out of the door of our hotel room above her magnificent and very tanned legs revealed by her denim hotpants. Oh shit, I was in trouble now. ...

Her lithe body strained against the tight leather straps. Her brain strained against the tempest of sensations she was experiencing. The only part of her body she had any control over were her eyelids, she screwed them tight shut to block out her reflection in the ceiling wide concave mirror that completely filled her field of vision but that only made matters worse. Deprived of the visual distraction that gave meaning to her predicament, there was no way to stop the six digits flashing across the black screen of her minds’ eye in stark white figures as if trying to burst out through her eyelids. ...

Chapter 2 Brett was lying in bed very pleased with how things had gone. He had successfully kidnapped the woman of his dreams and her first evening of slavery had gone surprisingly well. She even thanked him for giving her incredible orgasms. It amazed him that such a repressed woman could be so quickly turned into a needy slave. She had begged him to do it again, but he was spent and had masturbated before he went down when she awoke so that he could keep himself under control. Three times in such a short time was a record. He wished he could have held out and then possibly been able to use her velvety folds a third time, they felt so much better than his hand. In the morning he would force her to give him a blow job. He was pretty sure she had never done that. He fell asleep, dreaming of pussylips as his well-trained slave. ...

The last guard was kicking and flailing, struggling and flailing with her legs in pointless resistance. Tara held the guard in place while Valeria got to work finishing the bindings. Although the guard was quite a bit taller than either of the two, a mix of cooperation and dumb luck made sure that it was the rebels that were victorious , and the guards the ones wrapped in tape and rope. ...

Part 3: Second Thoughts “…That would be fine, just as long as you’re one of them, and of course that you both are properly presented in the matching uniforms of my choosing beforehand. Both my guests and I expect to see some leg, and I must say you have some nice ones too. I’ll send you some pictures of what I have in mind, I’m sure you can find something on line someplace.” ...

Chapter 6 (part 3): Love Is Not A Game It was time for Charlotte’s monthly visit to the Sexual Research Institute for her monthly discussion of her sex life and her continued wearing of her Chastity Belt. Charlotte was ushered into Dr. Allen’s office where he was seated behind his desk as usual. He rose to shake her hand, then sat back in black leather chair. “Good morning, Charlotte,” he greeted her, “I trust that all is well with you.” ...

Chapter 3 (part 3): Charlotte is Cropped “Before we begin, there is one final question: what is your safe-word?” questioned Mistress Jaclyn. “Virgin,” Charlotte. “Appropriate,” observed Jaclyn. “Yes, Mistress, thank you,” Charlotte said, apprehension clearly in her voice. “Kiss the riding crop,” ordered Mistress Jaclyn. For Charlotte, this was now the moment of truth. Everything that had happened, or had not happened to her since she had decided to voluntarily wear a Chastity Belt had come down to this singular event. ...

Chapter 9 (part 1): Veronica in Submission Friday night had finally arrived, and for Veronica Blair it had not come a moment too soon. All week long, with rising anticipation she had looked forward to the night when Master Craig and her friend and fellow submissive Tammy would again place her in bondage and under the lash. If one of her staff had performed the way that she had all week, they would have been in for a Notice of Discipline. But it was Discipline that Veronica now craved. She had dreamed of The House of Discipline where a Master in leather mask had whipped her to a frenzy. Then she had begged her friend Tammy to let her Master, Craig place her in bondage and under the lash. ...

Chapter 6 (part 1): Charlotte in Chains It was 6 PM Saturday evening, and Charlotte Hall waited for the car that would again take her to Mistress Jaclyn’s house. She had made certain during the week that everything had gotten done during the week so that there would be no reason to work a Saturday morning to catch up with the medical paperwork. Her right hand traced the outline of her Chastity Belt, and in the mirror she saw the decorative collar that Mistress Jaclyn had given her to indicate that Charlotte was her submissive. ...

Chapter 9 (part 2): The Bondage Masque When the playroom door opened, Veronica’s heart very nearly skipped a beat. She was kneeling on the wooden floor, naked, with her hands locked behind her back. Master Craig had fitted her with a Black Latex mask that completely covered her head, and the expensive hairstyle that she had done on Friday was now ruined. Her hair had to be contained by elastic bands, lest it get into her eyes or mouth. Finally, a collar had been placed around her neck so that the mask could not be removed. ...

Chapter 2: Tammy Gets Belted It was Saturday morning, and Tammy White wasn’t sure if her ordeal was ending or just beginning. Last Saturday, after she had returned from her business trip to find her best friend Charlotte in a Chastity Belt, she had asked her friend for the number of the Sexual Research Institute. She wanted to join the same study, because she wanted to wear a Chastity Belt that would somehow monitor her sexuality. ...

I enter Lady Tatiana’s bondage playroom, hoping that today will be the day that she unlocks my chastity device. We started my bondage crossdressing sessions 6 months ago and that’s when she locked me up in a cruel pink chastity device. Lady Tatiana is an elegant older Eastern European woman with long blonde hair and luscious red lips. During the last 6 months she has explored my cross-dressing fascination and allowed me to wear pretty women’s clothing only in her playroom. I have never walked out in public dressed as a woman although this thought scares and excites me. She has been giving me female hormones and this caused me to have natural small breasts. I’m extremely thin and very passable as a crossdresser. Lady Tatiana has been able to weave a dark brown wig into my natural hair and the wig will not easily come off. ...

My Wife Locked Up My Cock - Sensual Robert “I can’t believe you were stupid enough to allow me to tie you down to the bed!” I lay naked on the bed tied to the four bed posts with rope. I look at one of the bed posts and try to break free, but the rope is tied tight and I’m not going anywhere…I’m now at the mercy of my wife Melody. ...

Chapter 7 (part 1) - The Oil Minister Davinia’s next surprise came one morning when she was awaiting Sir Ian in the Day Room. Yvette had conducted her there and Davinia had put up no resistance as her hands were locked behind her back and a red ball-gag placed between her lips. In the last few days, Davinia had noticed a marked change in her owner. He seemed to be spending more time away from both Davinia and Erin, and she wondered why. ...

Chapter 5 (part 3) - In The Oil Servicing Business Once Arkady and Boris had finished with Erin and Davinia, Lady Samantha and Yvette chained them, and gave them a bath and food, and rubbed salve on their stripes. Then they were locked together in their cell, as usual. “How do you feel?” asked Davinia of her naked companion. “All right. I’ve been used by Boris before. He was holding back, actually, saving some for Arkady later. You’re now a business bonus!” said Erin. ...

Chapter 5 (part 2) - Signing Bonus Davinia had been to many business meetings in her years as an environmental activist. First had been the staff and fundraising meetings of her own and other groups; then the protests they had staged at shareholder meetings of the oil companies they were protesting against. Usually, Davinia was outside protesting; but sometimes they were able to sneak in and unfurl a banner, or display small foldable signs, or blast air horns until they were removed by Security. ...

Chapter 6 (part 2) - Davinia’s Reward After the sense of exhilaration that Davinia had felt after her use of Erin in the Day Room, the hours afterward seemed like a bit of a letdown. Both Yvette and Lady Samantha had to work together to let Erin out of her suspension and chains. She was drenched in sweat, and her naked body was scored by numerous welts from the whip and the other instruments of torment that Davinia had used on her without mercy. ...

Chapter 6 - A Regular Day at the Stable “Stardust? Who is Stardust?” “…” Instead of answering Moonlight’s question, Morning Star quickly ran to her bedroom and returned with an already sorted pile of old magazines that she spread throughout the table in chronological order. Each and every cover featured Stardust. “She is a legend! She won six Super Cups and countless other famous races and tournaments. This is absurd! How did this happen? How come she became their owner? Why them?” ...

She emerged from the basement shower wrapped in a towel, singing, “Hey, hey, hey, playmate, come out and play with me. My dolly has no clothes. Just watch me touch my toes.” And at that, she did. Jan was just a treat to look at. Steve looked her over from across their playroom. Bent over as she was, he could see she had taken extra time with the hair removal, smooth as a body could be. ...

Chapter 3 (part 2) - A Harsh Mistress Indeed The bright sunlight streamed into the Dayroom as Davinia knelt naked in front of Lady Samantha, who was seated on her wooden throne. Davinia was collared and wearing her bondage bracelets as usual. Lady Samantha was wearing a black latex dress that hugged her feminine figure perfectly! “Well, Davinia, I’ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time. Ever since I saw you on TV leading that protest march I knew that one day you’d wear Sir Ian’s collar; and I was right!” ...

Chapter 4 (part 1) - Sir Ian and the Rings After having sucked Sir Ian’s cock, Davinia felt debased in a way unlike her previous bondage experiences. What was happening to her that she could readily accept the crop and the cane? And what had made her so easily take Sir Ian’s shaft into her mouth and try her best to satisfy him? The next few days after serving Sir Ian were spent serving Lady Samantha. Sir Ian was, after all, the CEO of a worldwide transnational corporation, so his time with Davinia was quite limited. ...

Chapter 2 - Erin’s Submission “I Think The Devil Will Not Have [You] Damned, Lest The Oil That’s In [You] Should Set Hell On Fire” William Shakespeare When Davinia finally awoke the next day, she wasn’t sure where she was. After the pain and pleasure of the previous day, she had finally fallen into a fitful dream filled sleep where she had relived the day’s events. Opening her eyes, she imagined that the entire ordeal had been a horrible dream, and that she was going to awaken back in her London flat. ...

Chapter 3 (part 1): Lady Samantha and the Crop Davinia had been chained to the wall, with her hands locked behind her back, naked, as she watched as her companion, Erin, had been beaten and violated. She had seen Erin cropped and caned, and her mouth and bottom used by Lady Samantha and Sir Ian. Davinia could not believe how Erin had so willingly been punished; how she had let her body be used and violated. ...

Kate is a 30 year old attractive fit single woman who has been fascinated with bondage, self bondage and damsel-in-distress fantasies. She found The Erotic Fantasy Makers company that had many bondage gear and bondage equipment. She purchased the A.I. Bondage apparatus and it was not cheap. The delivery men from the company delivered it to her house and set it up in her large garage. The apparatus is large, requires power and plenty of space. She signed for the delivery of the apparatus and was given the instructions for the device. ...

Sarah had decided to surprise Mark at work today. It had been a few weeks since he proposed, but despite their new engagement, they hadn’t been able to spend much time together. Sarah didn’t blame Mark, but he was working on a huge case that had been taking up a lot of his evenings. Sarah decided to take matters into her own hands, and after all, he could probably use some relief from the monotony. ...

Chapter 2: Petgirl at Work Lisa sighed as the guard walked her through the cellblock. She had thought that her problems would be over after she’d been freed from Miss Davenport. “Can’t you take these handcuffs off? It’s hard to walk with my hands behind my back.” The guard laughed and slapped her ass. She had a mean glint in her eyes that made Lisa nervous. “Better get used to them, honey. Now that they’ve finally caught up with you for insider trading, you’re going to be in here for a long time. You’re going to spend a lot of your sentence this way if I have anything to say about it! I bet you wish that rich lady still owned you.” ...

Delilah is a young beautiful 20 year old who is engaged to her older fiancé Pierre-Jac. She is innocent, pure, naive and a virgin while he has traveled the world…the world of 1910. Pierre-Jac is an accountant and has been involved in some illegal transactions with the local government. They are visiting the Middle East and will have their wedding there. She is attracted to her fiancé and looks forward to finally having a man take her virginity. She is also curious about Pierre-Jac’s penis, since she has never seen one. ...

After 3 years together, Steve and Lauren were happy, although both had stress filled jobs. Lauren was a project manager for a telecom firm and Steve worked in the IT department of a bank. The real problems came when Lauren had the chance of a major promotion, but it meant a lot of studying and their previously active sex life had taken a major nosedive. It didn’t help that Steve had hit on the idea of a threesome with another woman to liven things up and it was starting to get on Lauren’s nerves. She felt bad enough about the lack of sex, but there were only so many hours in the day and her energy levels had fallen through the floor. ...

While looking down at the squirming wannabee mumbling through the adult sized rubber pacifier strapped firmly in place, Mrs. Williams attempted to summarize how the current state of affairs had come to pass. “Before we started your little charade, you never fully explained to me why you insisted on Nanny strapping in your pacifier before our night-time chats? “Additionally,” she said, while reaching into the crib and patting the cage underneath the milky white 7 gauge plastic baby pants, “I never understood your insistence on 24/7 chastity, as well as your strict dress code for Nanny? I would have been more than happy to wear whatever rings your bell and would even have thrown in an occasional whipping,” his wife teased. ...

2.2: Sissification Chapter Three It did not take long for Eve Bartley to make up her mind. An hour or so after Natalie performed fellatio on her husband by the swimming pool, Eve met with Dick to inform him. “Natalie has to go,” Mrs. Bartley said as they sat in Dick’s office, the door locked. “I can’t tolerate this. It wasn’t just that she violated one of my biggest rules. She seemed to relish the drama surrounding it, the blowjob right in front of my face, and fighting with me.” ...

Continues from chapter twelve (part 2) Chapter 12 - Cats of the Caribbean (Part 3) “Elizabeth! We need two more cathead sandwiches and another shrimp skewer.” “Yes! Right away!” “Michelle, do we have any more Old Castle beer?” “No. We ran out. This is ridiculous.” “It’s okay. We will just sell them something else. So, Erika? How is it going?” “Someone, PLEASE! Go tell Kitty to come back here. I don’t know what she is doing up there on the curb, but she is sending us way too many clients. We can’t keep up!” ...

Chapter 5 - Together (part 2) “That’s it, Moonlight! You got it. Listen to Morning Star’s hooves. Stay with her! Perfect!” All day, Ivory showed Morning Star and Moonlight how to work as a team. After her little demonstration, which had been a game-changer, the two racers had acquired enough conviction to start listening and take the class seriously. Ivory had made them do many beginner exercises to learn the basics, and now, they knew enough that they were both wearing a training harness and pulling a small cart together. A hay bale acted as a fictional driver for weight purposes. Sitting on the fence, Ivory directed them around, but she didn’t have much more to say. The two ponies had learned quickly and were doing great. ...

Part 5: The Final Story Over the next year I have gotten used to my Master and my mind has truly become a sissy mind. My Master is my only thought, my purpose in life is to please my Master…my man. I no longer think about my previous life as a straight married male or even my beautiful wife and her wet pussy. I now miss my Master when he is gone and I love him. ...

Sarah, comfortable in her oversized t-shirt and underwear, sits beside her live-in boyfriend Mark while he searches for something to watch on Netflix. She has her arm wrapped around his, gently stroking his arm with her fingertips. She can smell his cologne mixed with his natural scents wafting toward her as she leans against his shoulder. Every time he presses the remote, Sarah can feel the muscles tense in his arm. She can feel her breath quickening as her eyes close and she imagines his muscled arms around her. The smell is getting overwhelming. She squirms beside him, taking care not to let her free hand dart between her bare legs, despite how much it wants to. ...

She has yearned for Months! A VALENTINE PINK-GASM FOR MY TRANS - LOVER I’ll have HER DREAM BE TRUE for OUR SPECIAL DAY! She had already laid out the Hot Pink, flared mini-skirt, a silky pink blouse, I demanded that she get into this slut-girl outfit since that’s what I desire. Her lovely breasts are cupped in a pink Playtex Secrets bra. A leather corset, of course in deeper pink. Nylons, gartered with pink ribbons, stretch lace pink panties topped by pretty tap pants. One of the prizes of our PINK COLLECTION is a pair of 6" ‘come fuck me’ pink patent high-heel pointed toe pumps with a 1" wide ankle strap. The white leather locking shoe cuffs come next, a strap goes under the shoe arch, and then around her ankle. Once locked on, only I have that key, it’s impossible for her to remove her pumps. She’s mine now, trapped! OH YES! Now the pink corset is drawn in even more, the laces pulled ever so tightly, her tiny waist takes shape, accentuating her now so desired feminine form. ...

Chapter 5 - Brainless Sex Slave “Are you sure about that?” “Brian, stop worrying about me. It’s just for fun.” “I don’t know, Mia… What if I like it too much and decide to keep you that way forever?” “Well, that would be hot.” “Seriously?” “Hehe. Brian, your idea of having fun with the device is to turn me into a squirrel lover. I don’t fear that you are going to lose control.” ...

Part 2: Sowing Seeds Chapter 1 The last two weeks had been amongst the most gratifying in all of Katrina’s life. Sexually speaking, that is. Katrina had spent the fortnight toying with her former boss turned bitch, Tessa, uninhibited in the privacy of the automated CattleCorp breeding facility. A new shipment of various animal stock came and went, though Katrina didn’t really let herself get bogged down in those details. She was just enjoying herself too much at Daisy’s expense, who seemed to lose a bit more of her original identity with each passing fuck or insemination. It was one afternoon after a game of fetch with Daisy using one of Katrina’s favorite dildos that she realized a slight hiccup in her plan; shift change. ...

Continues from chapter twelve (part 1) Chapter 12 - Cats of the Caribbean (Part 2) “Aaah! Aaaahn! Mmmm! More! Mooore!” “Shhh! They will hear us!” “Aaahn! But… I want… mooore! aaah!” As I had my beautiful Syr pinned under me on the mattress and accepting my love and begging for more pleasure, I couldn’t ask for a better vacation so far. What had started as a fiasco had turned into a very enjoyable adventure. We had so much fun that we even decided to extend our stay by an additional week. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen CHAPTER 15 – NIGHTS AND DAYS (BRANDY’S STORY) I exhaled deeply as the dub-step song blaring from the ceiling speakers of my cell repeated. The song had been edited so that it played seamlessly on loop, but after days of listening to the same song, I’d managed to pinpoint the exact moment when the original song ended. Approximately 4 minutes and 19 seconds in, there was a distinguishable pop and change in tempo. From there, I was able to count that the song had played 34 times since the guard had last left me. This meant that I’d been restrained in my current position for roughly 2 hours and 27 minutes. Combined with the roughly 6 hours of other various bondage positions prior to that, this brought the time to nearly 0 eight-hundred hours. Give or take a few minutes. ...

Andy woke as he felt the plane making its descent. As he looked out the window the clouds turned into a clear late afternoon sky. There was a little turbulence as the small jet lowered its landing gear. He didn’t mind plane travel but it was the landings that made him uneasy. It always felt like the plane was going too steep and was going to crash. The wheels hit the runway and there was a slight bounce. Andy’s carefully manicured and polished nails dug into the armrests. ...

2.1: Sissification Chapter Two On the morning after Eve Bartley informed Nathan he would undergo sissy training, she let him sleep late. Beauty rest needed for the first day of training. It was a pleasant spring day in the middle-class suburb where Eve lived with her husband, Dick. In the bedroom where Nathan slept peacefully, Mrs. Bartley had arranged a vase of lilacs and laid out a pretty outfit for him. ...

Event 3: The Race I was already entered in the swimming race, so all I had to do was show up and get a number. Since there were too many of us to assign one to each lane, they just painted a big number on our backs and told us to not drown each other. There were about fifty or so of us in the race. At least, the highest number I saw was fifty-three. With that many in the pool turning around for the second half of the lap gets really interesting. Basically you have to take a really deep breath and then swim under water until you are clear of everyone coming toward you and you can come to the surface. Then you swim like hell until you reach the other end and do the same thing all over again. ...

Continues from chapter eleven Chapter 12 - Cats of the Caribbean (Part 1) “Erika, slow down… We have plenty of time. You’re always driving too fast.” “I’m not driving that fast. I just don’t want us to miss our plane.” “We still have three hours before it takes off, and we’re fifteen minutes away from the airport. I’m pretty sure we will be okay.” Our SUV flew down the highway at an excessive speed, but I couldn’t blame Erika for being this excited about our trip. We were all thrilled at the perspective of spending a full week on a sandy beach in the Caribbean. ...

I walk into Pam’s office/home for an interview dressed in black slacks, white collared long sleeve shirt and a fancy tie. The interview is for a job at Pam’s ranch, handling all the farm/barn work. Pam is dressed in a pretty pink satin top, black long skirt and 3 inch heels, she is very pretty for her age of 60 years and that she is also very plump with large breasts. ...

Techie and I were walking through a big box hardware store, looking at light fixtures. The objective was to find a pinpoint light for Domina’s new dungeon addition. I spotted an assortment of heat-shrink tubing that was used to insulate electrical wiring. When I picked up a piece of the larger diameter tubing I noticed how well it fit around my fingers and I thought, I bet we could have some quality x-rated bondage with this! So I bought a three-foot long piece. ...

Water. I loved the water so much, I always did. When I was a little girl, my parents took me to the beach during our summer vacation. It was very special because we didn’t live anywhere near one, so I was very excited to go there. The weather was perfect, and the overall experience was outstanding. For the first time in my life, I got to swim in the salty ocean. ...

Chapter 4 “I looked out over the city at night, the view from Derrick’s gifted top floor apartment stunning, and I then wonder what Beth and he are doing at this very moment. I’m sure their plane has landed by now, and they’re likely even on the ship and in their stateroom by now as well. Are they having a good laugh at my expense? Or, is their conversation a more serious one, as in, is there a life altering question being asked at this very second?” ...

21. Conclusion Chloe awoke alone the next morning, Ben was not in bed and her collar had been unlocked from its chain. Disappointed she trudged into the bathroom to relieve herself and get a shower. She didn’t see any notes from her Master on the mirror so she leisurely took a long hot shower. Chloe got out and dried off before walking into the closet and her makeup dressing area. There was no note there either. She sat and stared at her reflection for a few minutes and couldn’t seem to break out of this eerie feeling that something was wrong. She brushed and dried her hair, adding the makeup, even though it didn’t appear to be needed. She always wanted to look her best for her Master. ...

Part 2 I woke up sweaty and a bit confused. I was also having a bit of trouble breathing. I realized I was still wearing my heavy duty corset. I also realized there was someone snuggled up against me! Suddenly visions of last night’s self-bondage session came back to me and I remembered Alex, my neighbor, had spent the night. I had a momentary surge of excitement at remembering him finding me in bondage and ravaging me. Of course, the chastity cage did its part and my excitement was very quickly brought back down. I realized I’d basically passed out since I was still in my corset and stockings. I also needed to pee, so I figured I’d better try to get up. ...

Part 2 Alexis stepped from the shower dripping wet. She had just grabbed her towel when she saw the man standing in her bathroom. With a gasp she clutched the towel to her naked body. “Who the hell are you?!” she cried. “I’m Ed, the cable guy, Ma’am,” he said quietly, “nobody answered the door so I let myself in.” Alexis eyed him warily. Work boots, faded denim jeans and a tool belt told her he was what he said he was. “Well,” she said in annoyance, “the TV is in the living room. So if you’ll excuse me I need to get dressed.” ...

Chapter One A loud, piercing tone woke up Warden Tommy Tuber. It was a few minutes after 3 a.m. He glanced at his girlfriend. Sleeping on her stomach, she was still in the hot pink corset she wore when he had made love to her a few hours earlier. He pulled the white satin sheet over her sexy derriere seconds before the large computer screen captured their images in bed. ...

She had him! After months of searching, Pilar got word that Mike wasn’t as forthcoming in his financial statements as he claimed. The text from her lawyer said that beneath layers of legal documents and shell companies there were far more assets that she was entitled to share as ‘Community Property’. Well, that was just like him. Mike was a secretive, controlling S.O.B. If she had really known how much of an asshole he was, she would never have married him. ...

20. Online Auction Chloe woke after only a few hours of sleep, she had been sleeping for weeks so her body was rested, she had been worn out from Ben’s fucking her after she awoke from her coma. She was in her Master’s bed and Ben was lying on his back, his mouth open, snoring loudly. Chloe noticed his erection and slid under the covers to wake him with her normal morning fellatio. She wanted it to be extra special for him, jealous of his attention and fondness of his new temporary slave Alexis. She licked, sucked and swallowed with renewed fervor and purpose hoping he would enjoy it and forget all about what’s her name. She heard him moan with pleasure and he threw back the covers to look down at her as she took him deep into her throat. Ben couldn’t even speak, he was overcome with the sensations and shot his load straight down her lovely throat. ...

After months of communicating by email, phone and FaceTime, I was almost to the point where the interaction would be physical. It was a long drive and I felt more nervous and at the same time more scared with each mile traveled. Then… I was there. I walked up to the front door to find it slightly ajar. A woman’s voice from inside said, “Come in.” I walked into the interior and found her standing there. She was exactly like her pictures, a large curvy woman with luscious breasts and a commanding stance. Just what I so desired. I hope she would feel the same about me although she had seen pictures beforehand so she knew I was a BHM. We stood there just finally looking at each other then moved together in preparation for a kiss. This would be an important kiss. ...

Part 2 The next LARP event came by and I was more than ready! I was so horny and worked up I could hardly believe it. The last session had been such an amazing time and this one promised to be more of the same, and then added twist of me being the prize for one of the guys was just well, scary, but also a bit of fantasy come true! ...

Chapter 1 Tessa, or Tess as she preferred to be called, had pretty much made it. Regional Manager of a successful company, CattleCorp, as well as lead engineer of her own facility. Batch breeding was CattleCorp’s core business function: Mass breeding of various animals with the help of advanced automation for sale in other markets. Having graduated with a master’s degree in industrial engineering and quickly moving into a high paying, management position, Tess was pretty damn successful for a woman of 26 years. Or at least that’s what her resume would suggest. ...

Chapter 4 - I am a Ponygirl “Gate 7… Cart number 7… Moonlight!”* The mocking crowd was mostly making jokes rather than applauding as the embarrassed ponygirl advanced to get inside her gate. Her recent incident, having rammed her gate before it had opened, had left an indelible mark in the public opinion. “Don’t listen to them, Moonlight. They are just having fun. We will show them something different this time around.” ...

You look at me with a mixture of surprise, amusement and lust. I’ve seen that look too many times, and yet I feel I must say something. I want to move my lips. I try to move my lips. Can you see them moving? Are they moving? Can you hear me, or is it just the slightest sound of air barely moving out of my mouth? I feel as if I am screaming, but I don’t know anymore what I have control of or not. ...

Natalie was fresh out of college, and her job prospects were looking a little rough. Despite having studied at a prestigious university, there just weren’t a lot of positions available in her area right now for someone with a Women’s Studies degree. Natalie had rent bills coming and was determined to find something, anything, that would pay more than minimum wage. She scoured every job listing website she could find for the tri-county area and after nearly three weeks of job hunting, she finally found a listing with decent pay. ...

Chapter 2 As I hung up the phone, I shook my head and wondered what I was thinking. It was just a few days after my “outing” (quite literally!) at the costume store, and here I was agreeing to go again. Sure, I’d enjoyed the hell out of it. Both the dressing, and the, uh… extracurricular activities with Brad afterwards, but I couldn’t keep pretending to be a girl. Especially if they were talking about trying to have me do a catalog or something! Hopefully, that was just something Brad was talking about, and they weren’t serious about it. ...

It was a perfect October Halloween night. He was having a great time handing out candy and giving a scare to the trick-or-treaters. He noticed that there was more and more time between doorbell rings, as he looked at the clock he saw that it was getting late. He always kept his light on late, as he knew there would be some stragglers, but after about 20 minutes of no action he went to shut off the front light. ...

Chapter 9 - A Slave’s Pleasure Master jerked lightly against the chain as he led me from his bedroom back to the stairs. I felt the tug on my nipples, and even a faint pull on my ring-squeezed clitoris to start moving. Going downstairs was always more intense than making my way up. I could do little to soften my high-heeled steps in gravity’s pull, and the sway of my hips ensured that my filled pussy, stuffed anus, and trapped clitoris felt every movement. The constant ticklish rubs of the vertical hood piercing left my swollen love bud itchy to the point of madness. Meanwhile everything else between my legs tingled as the toys teased and shifted incessantly inside me. ...

2.0: Sissification Chapter One Captain Tim Tillis’ job was to fly sissies to a resplendent mansion owned by a secretive man known as Xavier. The sissy sashaying toward the Learjet Global – at a private runway about 100 miles west of Kansas City – was different from the others. Captain Tillis was puzzled. She wasn’t pretty in pink. She was pretty in black. Not just pretty. Absolutely fucking stunning in a shiny black sissy maid dress. ...

Part 19: Fun Before Work May misses her Duke. She especially misses what he does to her. Watching May slide the hose up her long legs was a treat in and of itself for Duke. Knowing her man was paying attention to her preparations, she made a production out of this simple act. Sitting on the side of the bed she twisted and turned, lifting her leg straight out for his amusement, toes on pointe and then running her hands up her leg to smooth the hose. With both legs encased in coffee colored hose, May slipped into her white five-inch pumps before standing to fasten the hose to the suspenders dangling from her garter belt. Duke helped her with this so that she got the seams straight in the back and so he could run his hands up and down her legs, which made both of them smile. ...

Chapter 14 - The Ups and Downs of Pets “Mmmm…” Was it morning already? Last night Trixie and Misti made love to me until very late at night, so much that we didn’t even have time to talk about any of this storm of events that happened to me yesterday. It was okay because I got to play with their blonde hair to my heart content, but I still didn’t have any answers to my questions. ...

Part One The Bunker has always been my own little private place of perversion. It is technically located on an island in a federal park– actually a gulf shore island preserve– but I live nearby and always buy a season pass so I can come out to the beach as often as I want. Up on the north end of the island, near the entrance to the park, there is this great public beach, which is where most people go. It’s pretty crowded there most days, but if you wander about four miles down to where the bunker is, the beach is pretty deserted. ...

The Auction “Here is what you came here for, the pretty sissy maid…our last sex slave for sale for the night.” An older woman pulls hard on my leash and I must follow her to the auction stage where I will be sold to a man. There are cheers and whistling when the potential buyers see me dressed in the sexy short pink satin french maid outfit and 5 inch locked heels. The short petticoat causes my skirt to flare out and my sexy stockings are revealed to everyone. I’m led onto the stage wearing a large red ball gag, a collar and my hands are tied behind my back. I’m chained to a center post and I’m not going nowhere. I’m very frightened and I know I will be bought by a man to become his sissy sex slave. ...

Part 4 “Honey, what’s going on?” asked my husband, home from one of his business trips. “What do you mean, sweetie?” “Why are you working at K-Mart?” “Because I’m tired of sitting home on my ass doing nothing. The maid can come in two days a week to clean – there really isn’t enough work for her to do all week, and the gardener works outside. I was bored silly, so I went back to work!” ...

Part 2 I sat in the lobby of the Uniondale Marriott not knowing what to expect. I had made a room reservation the day before, and now I sat alone, waiting for Mistress Lois to arrive. Would she come? Or would I get stood up as part of some test that she was performing on me? Why had she told me to reserve a hotel room? I knew that she owned a house, and I certainly had one as well. So what did we need a hotel room for? If we were going to have a romantic tryst somewhere, surely there were better places to do so than a crowded Long Island hotel? ...

Part 3 It was a couple of months before my husband finally noticed. I had taken a shower and was drying myself off of the bed, when he walked in unexpectedly and noticed the red marks on my flesh. “Honey?” “Yes, dear,” I answered. “What are those marks?” he asked. “Nothing, darling – I slipped and fell one day while playing tennis.” “But those don’t look like bruises – they look like something else,” he observed. ...

Part One I awake to darkness, I can’t open my eyes and I don’t understand why. I try to move my arms but they seem to be held somehow. I shake my head and try to dispel the cobwebs and the achy pain of a hangover. I try to open my eyes once more and suddenly realize I am blindfolded. My arms are bound behind me, tied to some kind of pole, but there is another pole on top, crosswise under my armpits. My elbows are also bound, obscenely thrusting up my large breasts. Oh god. My waist is also bound to the pole but my legs are spread widely, I can feel the cool air on my open labia. Oh no, I’m naked. I try to cry out but my mouth is stuffed with a large ball gag. Yes, I know what that is, I’ve watched plenty of BDSM porn on the internet, I’m not a prude. I struggle against the ropes that hold me tight and realize I’m not getting loose. I can’t find any knots, they seem to be out of my limited reach. Whoever did this knows how to tie up a girl. My mind goes back, wondering who might have kidnapped me. ...

Part Three Dear Becky, I’ve enjoyed our weekend together very much and hope you have as well. Shower and get dressed, your suitcase is by the foot of the bed. I have made some oatmeal and left it covered on the stove to keep it warm for you. Eat and be ready to go by ten am, I’ll take you home then. Love, Jimmy I look at the clock and it’s already nine fifteen. I blow dry and brush my hair, skip the makeup and get dressed in shorts, t-shirt and my running shoes. It feels strange to be dressed after spending the last two days naked. I find my cell phone fully charged and my purse on the chair he thoughtfully placed next to the suitcase. I roll the suitcase out to sit by the front door then go to the kitchen and eat my breakfast. I finish and clean up just in time as Jimmy strolls through the door with a huge smile on his face and walks over to me. ...

Part Two “Great, now about that punishment,” my Master says. Uh-oh, I was hoping he’d forget. “Yes Master,” I say as I bow my head in submission and both fear and arousal are keeping my adrenaline high. Why are you excited about being punished? “Clean up from dinner and then come kneel in front of me in the living room when you’re finished,” my Master orders. “Yes Master,” I reply and get up and start clearing the table as Master heads off to the living room to watch the baseball game. I scrape the small amount of leftovers in a Tupperware container and put them in the fridge. I wash the dishes and put them away. ...

Part 2 …“We’re agreed on this ’little incident’?” the older man asked his younger counterpart as I listened in, my fate apparently sealed. “Yup, it never happened. Let me chip her with one of the unassigned ones so we can keep track of her movements, while you write out the tag… You sure nobody can trace that thing back to us?” “Absolutely. The brass tags are generic, as is the mounting stud, farmers and ranchers have been using them on their own animals for decades. It’s the game commission’s printing machine with it’s stamped serial number and specific font - that I’m obviously not using - that makes this identifiable to us. It would of course be safer to not tag her at all, but where’s the fun in that?” ...

The 70 year old woman Barbara calls me and requests my pussy licking services since Anne, Sally and herself are horny. I decline their request since I have already made plans to go out for the evening. Barbara and the older unattractive women are disappointed and upset with their boy-toy and they plan to punish me. Barbara comes up with the idea of taking me to an adult book store where there is a secret glory hole. She plans to lock my leash on the other side of the wall, forcing me to suck anything. Anne licks her lips. “But Barbara, you want our boy-toy to suck cock in the glory hole?” ...

Beth and Karl, both 30 years old, have been married for 10 years. They want to do something kinky for their 10 year marriage anniversary so they decided to visit the Barbie Doll Experience. They want to become the classic blonde Barbie and the handsome Ken doll with an enhanced penis, and this was Beth’s idea. Beth will become an elegant bride and Karl dressed in a sexy tuxedo; they plan to renew their vows at a party. ...

Chapter 4 - Night (Part 1) “Morning, Squeaky.” “Mmm…” I tried to stretch my limbs as Miles ran his fingers on my latex covered face, but I couldn’t move… ah, yes. The sleepsack. The amazing contraption hugged my body so comfortably. Did I really fall asleep in bondage? I wondered what time it was; we went to bed late last night and I slept like a baby since then. “Do you want out?” Miles asked. ...

The Shoplifter I awoke alone in the black room with the red mattress, my mind filled with both memories of my past life and expectations of what is to become. My new body tingled with anticipation and as I absent-mindedly pinched and twisted one of my nipples I could feel a now familiar warmth growing in my crotch. I could have lain there all day, exploring, teasing but my self indulgence was interrupted by Madame Q walking through the door. She was resplendent in her full body red catsuit which complimented her red flowing locks and green eyes; today she wore no hood, her glorious auburn mane cascaded across her shoulders and back. Around her neck was an inch wide buckled collar with short chrome spikes adorning it. Over her curvaceous form a figure hugging latex halter neck dress clung to her breasts and thighs. She had replaced the ballet boots with some over knee red laced platform boots. The outfit was completed by the red riding crop and the stern look in her eye. ...

She gathers her items for her erotic evening in self mummification..lots of rolls of duct tape, the butterfly vibrator, a metal slave collar and her new sexy ballet boots. Susan is a successful, powerful lawyer and only 30 years old, her long red hair making her very noticeable. She is used to power, controlling people, making demands….so this is the reason why Susan likes to have fantasies about being a slave in a harem or just becoming a pet to a Master. These fantasies always include some sort of bondage and she has been privately practicing self bondage. Tonight will be her first time trying a self mummification and her pussy is getting moist just thinking about it. ...

Chapter 4 - The Queen of Squirrels “NO! STAY AWAY FROM ME, BRIAN!” “Aaaah, stop running, Mia! You love the SusceptGear, and you know it!” “I do! But I don’t know how you programmed it… It’s not the same anymore!” “Oh, as if I could do worse than what you did to yourself while I was away! I had to rescue you, remember?” “You will turn me into a chicken or something!” ...

Chapter 2 - Pony Time “Morning Star, Sophie… Meet Moonlight.” The young girl approached and waved. She was about the same size as Morning Star, very athletic, and wearing a long light brown ponytail, which, along with her name, left no doubt about what she was doing here. “Hello!” “Hi!” Sophie greeted her with some reservation. She had been training ponies for many years and could pick up little details that may have eluded other people. Moonlight’s skin was perfectly tanned uniformly on her entire body, a sign that she had spent a great deal of time outside under the sun; it wasn’t uncommon for people living in this more arid area. ...

Part 2 There are moments where Jerry is hating being wrapped up in silk and moments where he is in heaven and overwhelmed with pleasure due to the lack of sight and sound. He is inch-worming on his stomach as the silk pleasures his whole body when someone stops him and flips him on his back. Someone recently possibly his Mistress Jacqueline has been teasing his cock. He can feel the sensation of his cock being rubbed with a silk scarf, bringing him to the edge of an orgasm and then they stop touching him! Every time he is bucking, trying to reach that mysterious hand. He is left frustrated every time and he wonders again about how much time has gone by. ...

Heading into the darkness as midnight approached, Alice Tunrida slipped a photograph, a piece of paper and a handwritten map of a cemetery into her white rabbit purse. It was Halloween, the night every year that Rolf Pfluger’s death metal band played in her hometown of Detroit. The taxi driver resembled a cartoon character, his head swiveling wildly, as he spotted Alice waiting on the sidewalk outside her apartment. Alice rarely wore a costume on All Hallow’s Eve and never had worn a sexy one until now. ...

Prologue He had never done any harm to anybody. So, why? Why him? Why did his warm blood run through my fingers right now? Why were there too many deep wounds for me to plug at once with my palms? I couldn’t save him. His life was running down the street, helped by this cold night rain. His last word before passing out was my name. He didn’t care about his cuts; he didn’t care about being in pain; he didn’t care about getting numb and leaving this world. He had accepted all of this as soon as this man defeated him and fell on the hard concrete walkway; he knew it was over. ...

Melody is a beautiful young lady, 28 years old, long blonde hair and 5 ft 9 inches tall. She has had very few boyfriends and sexual experiences, but lately she has been visited by a ghost. This ghost has not been violent or scary in any way, it has been a sensual ghost. Many times the erotic ghost would feel and stimulate Melody’s pussy and breasts. It often brings her to amazing orgasms. Melody has been enjoying these erotic encounters at home and these encounters have only happened at home. Until today. ...

Hannah felt her heel sink into the soft ground, glanced down at her shoes. She wasn’t dressed for hiking through the woods. Jonathan was forging ahead, leaving her behind, alone, in the dark. She called out to him. “Hey wait up.” He stopped and turned to her. “Hold on.” He came back for her, and took her arm, helping her over the rough ground. “Thanks,” she said, forcing a smile. ...

Laura Broderick was named for her mother. Most Americans wouldn’t recognize that because her mother’s name was Lowri. But if you were from Wales or knew any Welsh history, you would recognize that Lowri and Laura were the same name. Names aside, there was no doubt that Lowri and Laura were mother and daughter. Both had the very fair, burn-red-in-the-sun pale skin common of someone with Celtic heritage as well as pale green eyes, and reddish-orange hair. According to her father, Thomas Broderick, Laura also shared her mother’s temper and determination. ...

“It’s that Halloween time of the year Annette, so you had best get all the spooky stuff and dressing up nonsense out of the cupboard. It is all in the one out the back” I nodded to the shop’s sole salaried member of staff and turned to go, but she had more to stay. “You would not believe how much we get donated through the year, I don’t think it has even all been unpacked. We just go and have a rummage round if anyone asks.” ...

“Honey, I think turnabout is fair play and I want to up the ante,” says Grace as she lies in bed next to Steve just finishing a blowjob. Grace was Chinese from birth but adopted at a young age by an American family. She had very normal features of a Chinese born female: dark hair, slender frame, moderately attractive face, small breasts, and little butt to go with her average height. Grace has been sexually frustrated for nearly a year after Steve tricked her into chastity last Halloween and raffled off the key at her company party. She was less than a week away from getting it back but her boss was looking for another prize. She gave Grace an idea to get back at Steve but also earn a promotion. ...

17. New collar, new hair, and a new slave Chloe awoke to the sound of the shower running and realized that Ben must have awakened before she did. She waited patiently in bed because she could do nothing else, she was still chained to it by her collar. Ben came out of the shower, drying his hair with a towel, his usually erect member was flaccid. “Good morning Master,” Chloe said cheerfully but Ben barely grunted in response. “Something wrong Master?” Chloe asked as Ben slipped into a pair of boxer shorts before coming over and sitting on the bed near Chloe. ...

Diane woke to find she had the bed to herself; she could hear the bath running and sounds from the kitchen. It was her birthday and Anton obviously had something special planned so she closed her eyes and tried to think of what it might be. After a few minutes Anton came into the room, kissed her gently on the lips, “Happy Birthday Sweetheart” he said whilst taking her by the hand and leading her to the bathroom. The bathroom was lit by scented candles and the aromatic perfumes filled her senses. She stepped into the bath and settled down. This was a good start to the day; she thought. “You relax, I‘ll be back soon” he said leaning over and softly caressing her neck with his lips. As she soaked in the bath she sensed that today was going to be very special indeed. ...

Part 16 We got back just in time for the first heavy snowfall of the year. Our young wolves became maniacs playing in the thick snow, just having the times of their lives. Last year, they were too young to really appreciate it. This year, all bets were off. In fact, once they got back with the country singers all five of them crashed through the snow, chasing each other until they were just exhausted. We could always find them from the billowing clouds of their steamy breaths as they laid down, tired and waiting for one of their siblings to pounce on them to start playing again. Wolves, romping in the snow. Go figure. ...

16. Chloe Discovers Her True Buyer Chloe had been kidnapped a second time, taken to a slave market and sold on an auction block. She had been purchased by a handsome, Arabic businessman in an expensive, tailored suit. He tied her up, put her on board his private jet airplane, used her for his pleasure and brought her here to this apparently private airport. She had been placed in a spartan room with no windows, two chairs, a table and a locked door. She was unbound and sitting there with nothing but her permanent collar on. Where was she? Why was she unbound and locked in this room? ...

She gasped sharply, her shoulders hitting the wall of the room as Mark grabbed her, his lips catching hers by surprise as they stumbled into the bedroom, a mess of giggles and playful growls as they pawed at one another, dinner had been a wonderful, and now it was time for the two of them to get some dessert. Stay was in amazing shape, she was only 26, and worked as a personal trainer at the local fitness center, she stood just a little bit over five feet tall, and had amazing cleavage, her skin a soft light brown, and platinum blonde hair that was normally pulled back into a tight ponytail, a habit from working in gyms most of her life, though Mark usually found more interesting ways to use it. His hands were currently sliding down her back to squeeze a deliciously round butt, which made Stacy squeal happily. She hooked one leg behind his, and pressed herself that much closer to him. ...

Working from home has many advantages. One is that you can get things done when you want to. My wife and I have been working from home for several months and have gotten into a rhythm and producing quality work that keeps our bosses happy. My wife stayed up one late night working on a rush job. At mid morning she said she was going to take a nap. Being I had my own work to get done, I told her to sleep tight and got back to what I was doing. After about an hour, my morning coffee was needing to come out, so I went to our bathroom. ...

Jake, a single 35 year old straight male, has finally found, and got the password to, the dark underground mail-order bride system called Satin Dreams. Jake is a successful businessman, has made millions over the years and now he wants to buy an online bride. Going through the secret online bride catalog he sees Akira, a very pretty japanese woman with mysterious eyes. She is not cheap but he can afford her, so he buys his mail order bride Akira. ...

1: Sheplacement Professor L.W. Johnson smiled as Paula Pokovsky opened the door of her apartment and greeted him with his favorite cocktail, a 7 and 7. He kissed her on the cheek. “I love your new dress; beautiful, just like you,” he told her. He sipped his drink and she loosened his tie. As she took his suit jacket and hung it in the closet, he watched her long legs, encased in shiny, tan pantyhose. ...

Part 12: Separated Again While Duke is busy May invites Brigit over and they learn and play Early on the morning of the big mission, Vince delivered Brigit, who was carting several bags, to Duke’s apartment. Both she and May were still bleary eyed and half asleep as they hugged and kissed each other good morning. May put a little extra into that kiss and when Brigit responded favorably, she put a little more into the kiss as she cupped her little sister’s breast. Brigit’s breath quickened and she pulled out all the petting stops, stroking her friend like a long lost lover. Breathless and panting with the sheer energy of it they made it to the floor before Karl broke them up. ...

Continues from part fifteen Chapter 16 “It seems like your boy has got himself a pretty little China doll girlfriend, a Michelle Chen,” Mr. Rose said into his disposable cell phone. Janice raised an eyebrow. This was something new and a little unexpected. Her stepson Jeffery never mentioned that he was dating, even when she prodded him on their morning jogs. “Nice girl, too, it seems,” Mr. Rose continued, “She’s an accounting major at the nearby community college. Helps out at her uncle’s restaurant and helps with his books. Clean driving record. Good health. Pretty much a good catch for your boy, I would say.” ...

Part 2 After a while Mistress returns, She smiles as She sees Her slave being tormented so. She walks over to Her slave and looks him in the eyes. “I suppose you would like to be released.” She sees what looks like a bit of relief in his eyes as he tries with all his might to move his head up and down. “Oh, my poor, poor slave, such a wrong answer. You should always remember it is not what you want, but what Mistress wants. You just have so much to learn.” She sees the panic in his eyes as he struggles to try and break free of his bondage, but to no avail. ...

An unknown scientist is conducting a sexual experiment using a new high tech collar that interacts with the brain. Roderick is a 55 year old male who placed an ad for his secret underground sexual experiment and offered a large amount of money to any male subjects. He finally found the right candidate, a young, single, straight male who needs money to pay off his college debts. Jerry, a small man only 5 ft 5 inches tall, 24 years old, sees the ad and likes the money. He meets with Roderick and a young sexy nurse assistant, Molly. Jerry understands some of the details of the sexual experiment which includes some surgery for the computer chip that will be inserted into his brain and many months of controlled sexual experiments. Plus there is a promise of more cash incentives in the future. ...

Teann Codes: NO! She’s my… - Sensual Robert Barbara is a 50 year old wife and mom, she has 3 kids - two in high school and one in college. She is happily married but her bedroom sex life has been boring. In recent years she has been having erotic sexual fantasies that include getting fucked by two men, getting fucked while tied up, harem sex slave fantasies and even having sex with a young hot stud. During the last year she secretly went to fetish dungeon to fulfill some of her fantasies. She met Lady Susan and at first she resisted the idea of submitting to a woman but she felt that Lady Susan understood her and her dark fantasies. ...

Continues from chapter eleven (part 1) Chapter 11 - Friendship (Part 2) The following days were eventless. Kitty got her crate back, she loved her new premium-quality collar, and last but not least, Erika filled me in about an evil plan she came up with to address Kitty’s romantic issues with Syr; an idea that charmed me right off the bat. Of course, Kitty suspected something was brewing, and she tried hard to get the details, but we didn’t give her any. When she insisted too much, we just threw her inside her crate with a vibrator, which not-so-curiously kept her quiet for long moments. ...

Continues from chapter ten Chapter 11 - Friendship (Part 1) “Master Mark! Aaah! You are hurting me!” “Just a bit longer, Syr, you can endure it for me, I’m sure. Both of us are going to be happy when this is done.” “But, I’m bleeding. I’m not acting this time. You are too rough.” “I’m not too rough. You are going to be fine!” “Be more gentle. Aaaah! Not like this!” ...

Part 4 It was nearly 11:00 and Anna was anxious to prove herself in the lake, so we headed outside, me in my boots and winter coat and Anna wearing absolutely nothing. I led the way to the top of the hill heading onto the lake and Anna followed in my footprints. I lined up the toboggan on the hill and invited her to sit in front. She sat down as easily as she would have if she were wearing a full snowsuit. I climbed on behind her and pushed us off down the hill. The snow was quite deep so we did not move very fast until we reached the final descent that was a lot steeper. Anna screamed as we picked up speed. She had to deal with the relative wind we felt and the snow blowing up on her. We came to a rather abrupt stop when the steep hill ran into the lake and Anna ended up sitting in snow almost up to her breasts. I helped her up and we trudged the last 15 feet over to the large hole in the ice. ...

Desert Run It’s really not wise of me to say exactly how and where I came up with this device, let me say it was a tool of the cold war and it wasn’t ours. The code word for the project was “Nightshot.” I, as a military pharmaceutical analysis contractor was assigned to analyze it, apparently seized from the Russians but even I am not 100% sure. Mechanically the device was pretty simple. it was basically a high-pressure immunization injector, with a few modifications to make it damn near noiseless. The chemical was an enzyme held in a delivery chemical base. The enzyme was like nothing I’ve ever seen and nothing I could find in bio-chemical literature, and it was clearly brilliant. The chemical neutralized the enzyme that controlled the critical thinking portion of a person’s brain. In short, if you got shot with this, for the next five to ten minutes you became completely suggestible and anything said to you while under that influence would be completely accepted as truth. The Russians had perfected a mind control drug! ...

Chapter 15 Jeffery found Michelle standing and bent over, presenting her derriere to a helpless Kim. Kim had a black penis-shaped dildo sticking out of her gagged lips and was thrusting it into the oriental girl. Michelle moaned as she kept her eyes closed, relishing every stroke. Both women were oblivious to Jeffery’s presence. “Faster!” Michelle barked and Kim struggled to comply. It was obvious the Hispanic girl was exhausted from her efforts but the fear of more punishments forced her to endure the grueling tasks Michelle ordered her to do. ...

CHAPTER TWO - A Mistress on Trial By the time Doc got back from the restroom, the center of the ballroom had been cleared and set up again. This time, there was a big table sitting near David. Further out were two smaller tables with chairs behind them. To one side were a dozen chairs similar to desks used in schools. The writing surface was folded down on most of the chairs, but as people filed in and sat down, they raised the surface up and set small notebooks on them. ...

Part 3: The Set Up With her sister slave May works on her party plans for her Duke’s pleasure Brigit had brought three chattel slaves with her when she came over to help May get the party set up. With cleaning and leather treatment supplies she had them take out all the whips, canes, paddles, crops, quirts, cuffs, and straps and perform regular maintenance. Brigit also had one of them wash all the ropes in the washing machine, dry them in the drier and then spend the time to unravel the Gordian knot they made coming out of the dryer. ...

Part 5: May’s Turn in the Barrel May is now ready to play with Duke and Jackson for the fun of it When Jackson walked up to May and took her trainer ball-gag off, she slurped back some drool and looking him square in the eye said, “Bring it on, hot stuff.” “Did you hear that Duke?” “I most certainly did. Shall we?” “Yes, let’s.” “Do you think we ought to reward Brigit with a chance to practice her art? I mean, instead of tying her to a pole so she can watch us work over May, why don’t we stuff her penis-gag back in her mouth and let her follow our play with her Nikon?” ...

I was searching online for anything kinky to my needs when I found the perfect thing…A Sissy resort! Reading the details about the resort…“fulfill your sissy fantasies…French maid playtime…dominant women to control you…an evening wear sissy gala…different levels of submission.” I was getting hard just thinking about being a sissy french maid and serving a mistress. Although the website did mention there will be some men, but mostly sissies and women. There were 3 different levels…anything goes level, just touching level and the observing only level. ...

14. Porn Star Chloe slept fitfully, tossing and turning, no bonds tonight, they didn’t want any extraneous marks on her body. She woke when T opened the door to her cell. Chloe slid out of bed and knelt in presentation on the floor. “Good morning Master.” “Good morning, slave. Today’s the big day, we’re gonna be porn stars. Well, you are, I’ve already been in a few with some of the skanky sluts Tom’s brought in, all clean and checked out, no disease. Tom tested you when you came for your interview that Saturday. He couldn’t wait to show me the video of you and I nearly jizzed in my pants.” ...

13. Kidnapped Chloe was struggling against the two hooded men wearing cloth over their faces as Ben walked down the hall. They had entered the bedroom and surprised Chloe as she lay there, already bound helplessly. The men crept in as Chloe rested, nearly dozing off after her multiple orgasms. The two things that kept her awake was her need to drink and replenish her fluids and use the toilet before bedtime. Chloe tried to warn Ben but the larger man grabbed her and clamped his large hand over her mouth, preventing her from crying out around her gag. Unaware, Ben plodded down the hall and the other man hit him over the head with something as he entered the room and he went down in a heap. ...

Jerry is a 25 year old single male who enjoys visiting the bondage fantasy club. He has been seeing the older, plump Mistress Jacqueline for various bondage fantasies. Recently he told her about doing a sensory-deprivation, mummified fantasy and he wanted to be in that state for 3 days. She looked into the fantasy idea and was able to do the special bondage fantasy. She told him without going into great detail that she found a way to keep him fed, watered and to get rid of his waste while he was mummified for a long period of time. ...

Part 15: The New Deal Dana called her parents while Gregory waited with us, and after a lengthy back and forth she got their permission for us to use their summerhouse as an off campus dorm to attend the local and much less expensive Cromwell University together. There would be conditions, but they would be announced later, the matter left open ended and really pissing Dana off, especially since her brother Peter’s name had come up. She liked being in charge of things, this having somebody else, even if it was her parents, making rules for her, and by extension, us, was irritating for her. ...

A scenario by Jackson Commanded: 14th June 2000 Executed: 24th June 2000 Aurélie: Thank you for being open to taking dares. You are a dream come true, and I hope you decide to take this one, I’d really love to hear how it actually happens. Anyways, here goes, hope you like it! It’s a point-based thing. Your goal to score as many points as you can. Find a male who you are comfortable with. He will be doing several sexual things with you including intercourse. You get 10 bonus points if he’s not one of your normal partners and 30 bonus points if you’ve never done anything with him before. You need a place, a house, maybe a cabin, where you can be undisturbed for several hours while you do this. You’ll be suspended from the ceiling, so you need to have or be able to put anchor points into the ceiling for your arms and legs, and one on a wall for reasons I’ll describe later. The dare involves you being suspended by your wrists and ankles, in your suspension cuffs, of course, while the young man you select does several things to you. In the room, find or create by putting in eyebolts, four anchor points into the ceiling. Your arms and your legs should be spread from these, think spread-eagle, but you’re suspended from the ceiling. Measure the distance between your young man’s crotch and the floor. Measure the length from your shoulder to your wrists. Add four inches. This is how long the wrist ropes should be. The idea is to have you suspended by your wrists and ankles, with your head a little higher than your waist. One of the things you will be doing is giving him a deep throat blow job, so your head when it’s leaned back all the way needs to be the same height as his crotch. He’s also going to have intercourse with you, so that part of you needs to be at his crotch height as well. You seem to like breast punishment. One of the last things he will be doing is having sex with you, so put another anchor point on the wall past your head. Once you’re tied up and suspended, have him put your clover clamps on with a really, really long rope. Run the rope past your head through the anchor point on the wall and then back to where he can reach it when he is standing between your legs.. The idea is he’ll stand so he’s pushing you forward a little bit as he’s deep inside you, intercourse-wise. He’ll pull on the rope, which will pull on your nipples, to pull you away from him, then when he lets go of the rope gravity will drive you back on to him. In this way, he’ll fuck you. Do this: ...

Part 2 “Not just a bed? Care to elaborate on that,” I asked. “Not just yet. Would it be okay if I kept this one secret for the moment?” Jim said. “You may keep any secrets you wish, my love,” I responded without condition, my mind churning over how to discover the secrets of this bed, without Jim’s input. An obvious source would be Sheila herself, but how to pull that off and at what eventual cost to myself? ...

Continues from part eleven Part 11 My dreams were strange, but they didn’t last long, and I could hear the family around me. Floating above my body, I could see them standing around my bed or sitting in the chairs. It was odd. I remember thinking, ‘So this is what death is like’, but I knew I wasn’t dead. Somebody right next to me told me I wasn’t, so I believed them. Geri and Freki tried to slow-crawl up the sheets and sneak closer to my head, but Janey kept bringing them back to the foot of my bed. God, they were growing so fast. Sam was on his phone and angry about something, but I had no idea what had upset him. Beth was crying. Janey looked like a rock, chin up, dry eyes and back straight, but I could feel the worry coming off of her. She was being brave. Jimmy was on his phone and Deirdre was trying to get members of this family to drink something. Minxy was checking the machines I was hooked up to and making notes on her tablet. Doctors, nurses and uniformed police just stood around in the hall. ...

12. Branded Chloe awoke more excited than usual on Saturday, today her neck would be measured for her collar and she would be branded as Ben’s property. Her normal morning enthusiasm for sucking his cock was at least doubled and Ben woke as she took him deep in her throat and did that growl or hum thing. Whatever it was, Ben shot his load like a train thundering down the tracks, straight into Chloe’s esophagus and on down into her stomach. No woman had ever deep-throated him fully, yet Chloe seemed to do it easily. ...

Stacie thought it was turning out to be another average Friday night for the two of them, her boyfriend Jeff and herself. They were watching an old series they both liked on TV in his dorm’s deserted (on a Friday night) common room. They’d watch some TV, drink imported beer until the shows were over and they both were pretty well buzzed, then retire to his room and screw each other’s brains out before they both rolled over and went to sleep. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - Too Much “Aaaah! Come on! I want to cum!” As soon as Brian left for work, I grabbed my vibrator and pressed it skillfully on my clit. I was too turned on to sleep last night, and I didn’t manage to cum once. This morning wasn’t any more successful. “I want to cum so badly now! Masturbating just makes it worse.” I sank a bit more under my bedsheets, bringing the duvet up to my nose, hiding my smile. I still wasn’t convinced the SusceptGear was responsible for my inability to climax, but I could say that… I liked it. ...

Continues from part ten_ ### Part 11 Keeping it all in the family, the pack went for a run every morning. Five weeks after getting them, all of the pups were stronger, growing like weeds and rambunctious to say the least. Getting out of bed in the pink of the morning Janey and I would throw on sweats and running shoes while the puppies tried hard not to show us where the door was and tell us how anxious they were to get out of the house. Janey’s phone would ring, telling her that Deirdre and Merlin were already outside waiting for us. Deirdre would be in the courtyard between the houses, stretching out and trying to look all athletic, while Merlin was already doing laps around her telling her he was ready to run. As soon as we got outside, the kids did their business and then started roughhousing with their brother, who they whooped on a regular basis because they worked as a team and he was all on his own. He never seemed to mind, and they did this each and every morning without fail. Janey did a few quick stretches and then the six of us took off. ...

Continues from part nine_ ### Part 10 All three were costumed identically as the sluttiest stereotypes of stewardesses, in uniforms that were way too tight and lewdly revealing. Personally, having grown up in an age where certain Stewardesses from major airlines became a symbol for anything goes promiscuity, and worldwide guiltless perversions, I liked the look so much I knew our new seamstress Minxy would be redoing these into permanent editions for the cosplay wardrobe. Well, at least for Janey. Maybe adding snaps closures under the buttons, reinforcing the seams for that rip-open action and re-cutting them to be even more alluring and suggestive. I’d think about it and we’d work on this, but right now they needed our immediate attention. This flight was only so long, and Sam and I had specific plans to work them over, although I guess we could always have Jimmy fly around in circles. There was always that. ...

Part Two With little choice I left Ken’s side to check on my future husband, knowing this was something I had to do myself. Ken was nearly asleep anyway with all the energy he had expended, and truth be told I would rather have been sleeping myself - or for that matter doing almost anything else - rather than inviting this looming conflict that surely must be coming. I also had a mess to contend with, not to mention the lingering taste of Ken in my mouth, but my bound boyfriend had to come first. ...

Part 4: [Time Remaining – 78:37:42] As soon as Mike started to make his way back up the stairs Kelly was once again alert and waiting. He had been downstairs long enough that her arousal was once again peaking, and she really hoped that now that he had eaten, he would be more than willing to fully “enjoy” his new toy. As Mike walked into the room Kelly almost purred as he ran his hand across her butt and up her back. ...

[Time Remaining: 66:10:03] After about an hour of silently crying into her blindfold Kelly heard the sounds of Mike coming back up the stairs. As he walked into the room she heard him walk right up to the front of the base and unscrew the gag dildo from the locking ring. “Ok kitten, get me off so I can grab a shower and get to work,” Mike said as he removed the gag dildo and stuffed his mostly flaccid cock through the ring gag. ...

Part 1 Mistress had been home from Her overseas trip for about a week. Her slave had been very attentive as She got back into the rhythm of being back in the U.S. She had been pampered, like a Goddess deserved to be. Great dinners, nice baths, and nights of pure carnal pleasures. The slave, that She had chosen to be Her life mate, had a wonderful tongue that She used in oh so many ways. ...

Continues from part eight_ ### Part 9 With Janey snuggled up under my arm, looking up and smiling at me with wide, happy eyes, we watched as Minxy came up to us in the central courtyard and she centered her friend in front of us for our attention. Looking very similar to Janey’s Cecelia McGovern character, this young woman was maybe five-foot two or three. She was wearing four-inch Oxfords with slightly tapered chunky heels rather than spikes or stilettos, brown tights instead of hose and a three-piece, knee-length gray skirt-suit, with a crème colored ruffled buttoned-to-the-neck blouse. From what I could see she was pretty, without being exceptional, but her head was down, and she would not look up. Her hands were at her sides and her ankles were together, side by side. Her straight brown hair was parted in the middle and it looked to be about collar length. At maybe a buck fifteen, most of it in her hips, she was an average woman in her mid-to-late twenties. ...

Part Six Tina, my housemate, got a call from her boyfriend. Shack called her up on a Friday a month and a half or so after her week-long trip up there. It was the day before he was supposed to come down and take her on a run to the coast. He apologized and he missed the hell out of her but he had hurt his back the afternoon before and was going to be lying in bed, according to the doctor, for the next week. He had prescriptions for drugs to help him rest and he could just watch TV but it hurt to move if the painkillers weren’t on board and it was no fun at all even then. The doctor’s orders would not let him get behind a wheel until the next following Monday at best. Short-term comp would cover most of the bills, his emergency fund the rest, but there was no way he could make it down to her. He was sorry, he loved her very, very much and he’d be down there as fast as he could, but not this weekend or next. He understood that she had jobs and couldn’t come up to Rapid City, it was ok, he’d recover and not be as stupid next time. And he loved her very much and he’d call her every day so she could see how he was doing. ...

It was one of those days just after my morning shower and I had dried off and was still naked. Techster and I were bored. Our plans for the day were shot when our plans to work on a local Dominatrix’s dungeon were cancelled, as she and her subby hubby won a cruise and would be gone for a week. I was thinking about what I could do to spice up Techster’s life, after all there are times when his cock is slow to come to attention. We’ve been told by several people to,”relax, it’s just a senior thing!” ...

Continues from part nine Billionaire Chloe awoke, disappointed she was no longer held in her Master’s arms, but happy she had spent the night in his bed. Ben had rolled onto his back at some point, disentangling himself from her. He was snoring but not overly loudly, the thing Chloe noticed was his erection, even under the covers it was impressive. Chloe dove under the blankets and found his massive cock, sucking on it. Chloe had always loved giving head, she loved big dicks and practically worshipped them with her mouth whenever she got the chance. She knew most women hated the taste of a man’s cum, but she found that she didn’t mind, in fact, the taste excited her, because when she received it, she knew she had pleased him. ...

Born to an upper-middle class family, Roxanne Ragges was the only child of Dr. Phillip J. Ragges, inventor of the modern version of the Cyber Collar, used by Bots, Noids, and Droids as their Neuro-Control Processor for their central core neuro-brains used by same said non-sentient mech’s. Her mother was Kristina McFey, the creator of the Neural-Interface with Data-Port and Data Packet slots for expanded functionality. With a Neural-Interface, using the Data Packet slots you could instantly have access to knowledge from any field. You wanted to be a lawyer, data analyst, historian, etc etc; with the Data Packets you could have all information, training and knowledge in that field instantly, to boost your own knowledge and training, to be able to excel beyond what you normally could. Of course some used Data Packets for sexual things too. ...

It’s a Friday evening, about 7.15 pm, and my wife, Annabel, has just gone out to teach a class of students at the local college of education. I’m sitting on the sofa in the living room watching television. So far, so normal. What’s perhaps less normal is that I am dressed head to toe in black rubber, in a tight-fitting catsuit with attached feet, and with gloves covering my hands, plus I’m wearing a hood, which has mouth, nose and eye holes, as well as press studs for the attachment of a blindfold or a gag, though just now neither are present. A small padlock links the zips at the back of the hood and the catsuit so that I am sealed in until Annabel comes home. Apart from the small holes in my hood, the only parts of me not covered in black rubber are my penis and balls, which hang out of the zipped opening in the front of the catsuit. My hands are handcuffed behind my back and my ankles are joined by leather cuffs and a short connecting chain. ...

Rod and Diane have been married for 10 years. Diane is 32 years old and has been the perfect housewife, always supporting her husband. Diane is a petite woman 5 foot 3 inches, slim body and silky, red hair. Rod has also been a good husband, with a good career yet a secret job which he could not tell his wife about. Rod works for the government as an agent that investigates foreign criminals and spies. His job was very rewarding, highly paid but also very dangerous since many foreign spies would want his government information and even get revenge. ...

Continues from part eight Pizza Delivery and a Whipping Ben came around and unbuckled his naked slave, grabbing her leash and leading her into the basement. As they entered the basement Chloe looked around for her purse and laptop but didn’t see them. “Master, where is my purse, it has my cell phone in it, I’m sure it needs to be charged. And what about my laptop, did you bring that too?” Chloe asked. ...

Part 2 Steven sat at his desk writing computer code. He was good at it; he had been writing and debugging code for over 15 years. The current code he was writing was for a piece of equipment he had helped design. A degree in Electrical Engineering, with a minor in programming was a useful commodity. He wasn’t in good spirits tonight, as he had been for the past few weeks. He had been looking forward to last night for months. Bobbie was supposed to have returned, sadly she had not. ...

It was XeneSusan9984 that gave me the idea to write this. We were playing one night and I had driven her to her twentieth or thirtieth orgasm for the night. Susan is a painslut and I had her tied up tightly against a Saint Andrew’s cross and was flogging her with a Devil’s hair flogger. The strips of leather for a Devil’s hair flogger are cut so thin and there are so many of them that it is almost like flogging someone with a wig. Except a wig isn’t that heavy and the hairs of a wig don’t swing like the ultra-thin slices of leather do, especially when they are wetted down with a mixture of water and olive oil that has been marinating ghost peppers. ...

A little background about me, I’m a happily divorced woman in her early forties; you may have read some of my adventures elsewhere where I’ve enjoyed being tied up and left, bagged and bound. Since the divorce, I’ve met and played around with several male acquaintances, pickups in bars, and male friends of friends who were introduced to me. So I’m currently enjoying playing the field so to speak and don’t have any regular or steady boyfriend, just enjoying myself as a woman. Some of this story is true, other parts I leave that up to your imagination. ...

When I look at my sexy wife Kellie, I see the perfect image of a housewife. She always wears pretty clothes around the house…skirts, flowing dresses, silk blouses, heels, elegant lingerie and she even wears a pretty apron when doing the dishes or cooking. Whenever we go out she is dressed so elegantly and men are always staring at my pretty wife. She is tall, 5 foot 9 inches, and walks with grace and confidence. Men always tell me that I’m a lucky man to have a pretty sexy wife! But they don’t know Kellie’s secret! I think back to our wedding day and honeymoon night. ...

Continues from part six_ ### Part 7 Dressed like that was surely going to get her tied up and molested, but being the first day of our honeymoon, we were going to be playing the games we both loved anyway. I was just wondering where this was going. Telling me she had something special planned, after I fed her the breakfast that she’d made for us, she went in to change. I kicked back in the saloon and let her dress up for her little game. I had on jeans, western boots, a snap-closed western shirt and of course, my new white Stetson. Janey liked the cowboy look on me. ...

Continues from part one Part 2 I was released from the bed and allowed to leave, although my cock was still trapped in that small, pink chastity device and the unattractive, older woman, Anne had the key. Barbara told me I was their sex toy, their boy-toy and that I now belong to them. I begged them to release my cock but Anne told me “No! We don’t want you fucking any other young sluts. That cock belongs to us now.” Barbara then slapped my ass and told me to go home and show up at her place next weekend for a special party. If I don’t show up the embarrassing pictures would be released to my family. ...

Continues from part seven Beth Chloe woke when Ben opened the door to her cell. She turned and smiled at him, still lying in bed. “Good morning Master,” Chloe said. “Good morning, slave,” Ben returned the greeting, “is this how a slave presents herself to her Master?” “Sorry Master,” Chloe responded sullenly and quickly slipped out of bed, kneeling in presentation on the floor. “Much better, slave.” Ben smiled down at her. “I will forgive you this morning, it is your first as a slave, and I assume you are as worn out as I am.” ...

Continues from chapter ten (part 1) Chapter 10 - The Cookie of Love (Part 2) Click! “There you go.” “Meow!” We were ready to go back to Erika’s home for a longer stay. I made my two girls wear their latex catsuit, just because I liked it. Kitty, of course, didn’t argue one bit, but Erika was not as cooperative. It allowed me to give her a good spanking to make her more docile. For good measure, I locked them in their suit using small padlocks. They were now both kneeling on top of the bed, looking as cute as ever. ...

Continues from chapter nine Chapter 10 - The Cookie of Love (Part 1) “Aaaanh! Aaannnh! Mark! Aannh!” It was one of those mornings when I just really wanted to fuck Kitty’s brain out. Actually, for the past two days, we have been at it non-stop. Erika and Syr were not around, so I got my small pink latex catgirl for me alone. “Aaaannh!” Since my birthday, my love for Kitty reached new highs, and I couldn’t keep my hands off her. Having her hogtied on the bed allowed me to take her from behind, and there was nothing she could do to stop me. That said, her moans were proof enough that she didn’t want to do such a thing. ...

Continues from part six First Night of Slavery Chloe dressed and followed Ben up to her apartment, then she unlocked the door and they went inside. Ben quickly grabbed Chloe and forced her against the wall, kissing her even more passionately than he had in the elevator. They kissed for several minutes before they finally came up for air. “Oh god, Master, no one’s ever kissed me like that before!” Chloe exclaimed. “Of course, no one has ever owned me before either, I love you Master,” Chloe added. ...

Continues from chapter one_ ### Chapter 2 - A Rubbery Maid “NO! You show me how to use it… I don’t trust you!” “Haha! Mia, I’m just trying to help you.” My little experience with the SusceptGear yesterday left both Brian and me excited about the prospects. This morning, while I was sitting on his lap, he was showing me the software I needed to program the hypno-device. From what I saw so far, the possibilities were endless. ...

Continues from part four Part 5 Happy with their report of hiring someone that would make all, or most of the costumes for our cosplay adventures, I decided that Janey needed her spanking as a reward. She didn’t quite see it as a reward, but the words were sometimes more intimidating than the actions taken. I had Janey dress up like a secretary, and all four of us met up in the library, for the proper setting. Sam was playing with his new self-stabilizing rig for his DSLR camera, learning what all the adjustments were for, and Beth had another, smaller hand-held video camera. According to their arrangement, Sam would take the overall video of me in my role as the mean and insensitive boss and Janey as his submissive little secretary. Beth wanted to focus on Janey’s reactions during our play. ...

JulieAnn’s Story I can’t say I was really into the idea, at least at first. Jack, my boyfriend, wanted me to go out on the town, find someone (else) and bring him back to our house and do whatever we wanted with each other. Jack would be watching me whilst “out on the town” and then would be tied in the little soundproof basement bondage dungeon we had, watching and listening to what I (and whoever I found) was doing on closed-circuit TV. ...

The Devil’s Dick Anton hated being at bars or clubs. It went against his ways so much. He hated drinking. He hated staying up into the early hours. But it was the best way to come across women. He didn’t care what they looked like. Actually, if they were less attractive, the easier it would be for him to pick them up. And the less his conscience nagged on him afterward. For a while, he had used working girls, but after nearly getting his head bashed in by some trans broad when his ‘deed’ hadn’t worked, he decided the risk when picking up lonely women in bars would probably be a lot lower. ...

Steve was getting restless, and I was getting concerned. We were both pretty compatible and happy with each other, at least I was, but the spark was starting to fizzle between my boyfriend/live-in of four years and I. I had already done what I thought were all the right things: I was supportive, did my best to be good in bed, wore revealing clothes out in public and even when serving refreshments for his every-other-week once-every-two-months-at-our-place poker game. That seemed to perk him up, having the other three guys get to ogle me, but to know he was the one who was going to be all over my naked and willing body later that night. But I could tell something needed to happen to put me back forefront in his mind. To convince him I was the absolute best he was ever going to get and he better take good care of me. But what? ...

Continues from part four Are you my Master? Chloe awoke from a wonderful dream. Don was her Master and had placed a permanent collar on her neck. She was chained to a post in the basement with nothing more than a cot, a toilet and a sink close enough for her to reach. Chloe nearly came at the thought as she awakened, remembering the wonderful time she had yesterday, and hoped for more. ...

Continues from part three Part 4 Carlos had called, apologizing, but a car needed to be finished and he wouldn’t be able to be there before about nine. Carlos thought Gina was surprisingly undisturbed by that; assuring him it would be no problem. She’d just make a sandwich to hold her over and be waiting for him by the door. Carlos finally pulled up to Gina’s house just before nine. He wasn’t at all dressed for the evening he was hoping to have with her and he’d need to take a shower first. He smiled and wondered how he was going to get her in there with him. Which led to wondering what he would find when he finally found Gina. She had been steadily leading him, encouraging him to be more forceful, more dominant with her. Sure, he could do that, any guy with an active EEG could, and although it wasn’t him, for Gina he would. To be honest he was starting to like it. ...

Continues from part three The Superintendent Chloe woke to a noise in her apartment at 11:30am. She quickly jumped out of bed and looked out into her living room, but there was no one there. She turned to go into the bathroom and saw a pair of legs sticking out from under the sink. It had to be the superintendent, Don. He usually did the maintenance around the place unless he needed to hire a professional, but minor leaks like the one under her sink, he fixed himself. Chloe stood in the doorway for a minute, waiting for him to come out from under the sink, but he was busy working. ...

The Beginning: Donna Reynold’s nineteenth birthday had just passed. I-Day was less than a month away. She was rapidly approaching the most important day of her life. I-Day was exactly one year from the date of her graduation. She had to make her decision by then. I-Day was the deadline for her to decide whether or not she would be implanted. It was quite an accomplishment for Donna when she graduated from her Third Level schooling. Only one third of the students made it that far. She remembered the culling when she finished First Level. At the end of First Level, the lowest one third of the students were selected as Drudges. Her parents had used the culling as a threat to make her study when she would rather be playing outside. “You have to study,” they would say, “or you will end up a Drudge.” ...

“So, let me get this straight?” I asked the teenager that would one day become my husband, notably while giving him a hand job in the backseat of his own car. It was my time of the month and I wasn’t feeling the least bit sexy, but he begged me, telling me he needed to cum with his great big puppy dog eyes pleading his case for him. “No” was always an option for me though, and I had said so often enough during our time together, but this time I was feeling charitable. I suppose it could have been worse, he could have snuck off someplace to do the deed solo. While that would have been less work for me, I would have wondered what, or who he was fantasizing about while doing so. ...

Continues from part one –> Part 2 It was a long, silent three weeks and things were rough with Scott. With no communication from Carlos she was easing into the conviction that Carlos wasn’t going to call and it was just a very fun weekend fling. Midweek of the third week she almost squealed when she found she had a text from Carlos. He had been up and down the entire time: He had really enjoyed the weekend with her but was wary of how Maria finding out would affect his relationship with Samuel. But Gina had been on his mind almost constantly and just the memory of that weekend had helped him past a few rough spots. Maria had announced she was going on another visit “to her mother” this weekend. He had to see Gina again even if it was only for a meal at a restaurant somewhere. Was she free? ...

Continues from part two Part 3 Waking up to the first 30 seconds of ‘We’re an American Band’, the 1973 song from the group Grand Funk Railroad, I answered my phone knowing it was Sam. My best friend had his own special ringtone so I would know it was him on the other end and actually answer my phone. I didn’t always answer my phone’s default ringtone, especially if I didn’t recognize the number. In my opinion, that’s why God gave man voicemail. ...

See also Tom’s story The Claustrophile: Hannah I was expecting the call. Angela always calls me when Annie has had one of her ‘interesting experiences’. She had been particularly nervous about this one, because the man in charge was not from the scene, so it might have been uninteresting or interesting for all the wrong reasons. “Hi,” I answered. “Who am I speaking to today?” “Angela, of course. I just thought you might like to know about the ‘interesting experience’ Annie had the night before last.” ...

Continues from part one Part 2 By the next morning I thoroughly hated Cosnians, with a hatred I would not have believed I could possess. I was brutally and casually raped more than a dozen times throughout the night by the drunken bastards. The next morning they decided to take me into town to sell me although two of them almost came to blows wanting to keep me at least for a few more nights. It turned out they ran across a slave caravan with about a dozen naked women in a cage being driven on a cart. They hailed the slave master and after about twenty minutes of haggling I was sold to him. I couldn’t hear how much I sold for; if Doc heard, which I suspect he did he was embarrassed to tell me. His men paused long enough to take off and discard the ankle bracelet and replace it with a traditional neck collar. They locked a chain on my ankle then ran me inside the cage with all the other women attaching the other end of the chain to the bar running down the middle of the floor. I was far too tired from lack of sleep and hurting and sick from what had been done to me to put up resistance. My journey had taken a turn for the worse. ...

See also Hannah’s story The Claustrophile: Tom A few days after my first ‘adult’ magician’s gig I received a phone call. “Hello, Tom, here,” I answered. “Oh hi, um, I was, kind of, expecting an answerphone. Are you busy?” “That depends on if you’re talking immediately or for the next few weeks. By the way, who am I talking to?” “Oh, sorry, I’m Hannah. I was speaking to Angela and she suggested that I might like to be a magician’s assistant. I’ve seen the video Robert took. I was amazed. Angela said that you could probably do some stuff that I would enjoy.” ...

Continues from part five Part 6 Saturday morning I woke up and knew it was time. Last Saturday at Standing Rock had been bad but Scott had been perfect to me all week. He had driven me to and from school and made sure I was fed. Anything I wanted all I had to do was ask. And he had asked nothing of me. The collar was still around my neck and I still felt beautiful in it. I probably could have done sex things Thursday night without pain but wanted to wait to let all the bruises fade and all the scratches be gone and they were. In return for being allowed to wear this beautiful collar I had made a promise and it was time to keep it. ...

Part 1 When I knocked on the door to her doublewide, she met me wearing jean shorts and a braless tank top. I took a good long look at her and smiled. “A bit short on words but a smile like that was one of the responses I was hoping for. Come in. Can I get you something to drink?” “Coke, with ice, unless they’re ice cold cans.” I can give you either, so which will it be?” ...

Belated Birthday Gift By: lizsubintampa True: Bondage, Submission, Consensual Email: [email protected] Last year on the July 4th weekend I went to Dunedin, Florida, for the night with Dottie. We stayed at a motel just off the main street area near the water and planned to just relax and play a bit. Of course with Dottie “a bit of play” is always something that provides me with countless hours of torture and teasing with her pleasure always coming first (no pun intended) and while there was a time when I would deny being a “masochist” (and a “submissive”) I have learned, and continue to learn, just how much I not only enjoy my role but love it too. ...

Continues from part four_ ### Part 5 By Invitation Part 5 – Party time Scott’s job schedule changed and it took a lot of the air out of our relationship (or was it my captivity?) With much less time to spend together we did less and the more exotic things were less and less too. He took me back to the Cove several times until I not only didn’t care but I sort of looked forward to the freedom of the nudity. ...

Part 1 I find myself sitting at the feet of my Master. My Master is petting my silky auburn natural hair as I submissively look down. From the mirror I can see myself dressed in a really short satin french maid outfit with a fluffy petticoat. My legs are smooth and covered in sexy black fishnet stockings followed by my black shiny 5 inch ankle strap heels that are locked on. I dare not look at my Master directly as that’s the way I was trained. In fact I endured many training sessions, surgeries and brainwashing…I am now the perfect sissy french maid. ...

Chapter 1 - The First Snowflakes I could have asked him many times to move back, but I didn’t want to. I understood his point; he was born here, and it was a big part of who he was. That was valid. The last thing I wanted him to do was to change because of me. It was our joint decision to live here together, and I accepted it. On my side, yes, I did it in the name of love, but it was not an obligation. I knew what I was getting myself into… Kind of. ...

Episode 1: Straitjacket Bound for the First Time Adel and I have been great friends for many years. We first met each other at work; my third job and her second real job after college. But Adel had moved into a different job, and we now see each other less. We were never ’special’ friends; I think we both didn’t want to screw our friendship up. She’s 1.65m tall, not large breasted, not a skinny stick figure, more normal well; what I would call normal-sized; with medium length brown hair. She has a slight New Zealand accent when she speaks; I don’t know where she got it from and don’t know if she has ever been there. These days we usually see each other a few times a year for lunch or dinner. ...

Continues from part one_ ### Part 2 - A Top-Flight Adventure Tuesday was a light day and Scott and I just sat next to each other in Medieval History, my second class of three on Tuesdays. Neither of us was willing to show anything different to any of our classmates and we pretty well ignored each other like we had been doing for the last few months. I had back-to-back classes on Tuesday and we were on separate sides of campus when I was in the third class so I was long gone before he could find me, in my car and on my way back home. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 – Captivity and Slave Training: Day 2 Tawny slowly awakened the next morning feeling very tired and somewhat stiff and sore. Another feeling was one of contentment and satisfaction, like a job well done. She noticed that just like yesterday morning, she was not tied or chained in any way and was free to move about the cell. She quickly folded up the cot and began getting the slave ready for the daily training she was sure would follow shortly. She looked at herself in the mirror and noticed the heavy makeup. Stepping into the shower she grabbed the washcloth there and tried to wash off the makeup using water from the sink. The makeup did not seem to be coming off. She added some shower gel thinking the soap might cut through the grease of the makeup and help it come off, but this was to no avail as well. As the panic rose through her body and her eyes stared widely at the slave in the mirror, the voice came through the speaker: “Slave, the makeup you used contains a staining agent that causes the color to remain on your skin for several days, it will not wash off. Now, get in the shower and cleanse yourself for today’s slave training activities.” Tawny just stood there staring. “Get moving slave!” barked the voice through the speaker she recognized as black pants voice. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 – Slave Training Tawny awakened to find herself completely unfettered. This surprised her, but she was still locked in the small cell. It had three concrete walls with bars across the front. It had just enough room for the cot she had slept on, the toilet, a sink and a shower with a clear glass door. She supposed the glass door was functional to keep the water in, but still be able to keep an eye on her. There was no one around so she used the toilet and as she finished washing her hands she heard a voice through a speaker say, “Good morning, slave.” ...

You arrive at the hotel I have arranged for you. After parking the car, you take the small suitcase out of the trunk and enter the establishment. At the reception desk you give your name and the receptionist answers: “Welcome to our hotel Mrs. Silva. Here is your key and an envelope that your partner left for you. Enjoy your stay, we hope you appreciate our services.” Your name is on the envelope and right below it in smaller letters it says: ...

Continues from part four Part Five Tina got a call one afternoon from Shack. It wasn’t super unusual but it was still a little odd: they normally talked after he had stopped for the night. She worried for a second until Shack quickly assured her everything was fine with him. He was in Ohio and on track and on time. But John and Carla had called him asking for her phone number or email. They had gotten an audit letter from the IRS and Monday after next they wer going to go over Shrewsbury’s books. Carla and Julie could keep the fires out and manage the books but they weren’t up to this. John and Carla were wondering about her availability and if she had ever gone through any of these before. They could get someone local but Tina already knew part of their system and they’d prefer her. They just needed to know if she was available and what her rates were. ...

Continues from part two Part 3: Cabin Fever Delighted to be wearing her Black Latex Maid’s uniform once again, Jennifer set about the business of cleaning Master Scott’s house. Saturday morning had been a repeat of Friday, with Jennifer rising early to bathe and clean herself after the night’s sexual activities! There was nothing like a hot soak in the tub to clean herself of the dried sweat, come, and her own secretions after a night of domination and intense sex! She admired herself in the mirror, since she had not been whipped like that for years! ...

Continues from part eight Part Nine Siobhan reached up and felt the tiara that was still on her head. After doubling up her fists and straight arming her posture so her arms were locked at her sides, a lot like a pouting kid, she said, “I was just wearing this to remind myself that it’s just a piece of jewelry, and that it didn’t make me feel any different about myself.” ...

Continues from part one M/F, MF, anal, reluctant, sex, bond, cuffs, chain, corset, crotchrope, bed-tie, bodymod, reluctant, shackles, hood, insert, toys, captive, kidnap, revenge, transported, sen-dep, After Anna realised that she was alone and being transported somewhere, she bent down and attempted to remove the hood. She found the zip and began opening it. The zip kept stopping where her hair was trapped and so opening the hood took her a few minutes. ...

Danny was a married man with a young son who had given up his job as mechanic after his father passed suddenly. He had inherited his parent’s farm in Suffolk England and they had turned their hand to farming. At twenty seven years old they were more than capable but as their son started school, Danny’s wife took a part time job during the day in the local town. There was an up and coming crop and he needed some temporary helpers so he put the word out in the community and hired five casual workers who he knew weren’t in the UK legally and would only accept cash. ...

Continues from chapter one_ ### Chapter 2 - Easter Cats “Wear it!” “No, Kitty. I’m busy right now. I have to finish this online management course. Maybe we will play later.” “No, wear it now!” Erika wore her new furry suit for Mark’s birthday, but she never put it back on after, to my great despair. It’s been three weeks already, and I didn’t get to cuddle again with this soft cat a single time since. ...

Ginny glanced at her watch and wondered where her friend was. Standing outside the local Muggle electronics store late at night, she couldn’t wait to get it over with. She didn’t worry about what the girl was doing late at night alone on the street; Godric’s Hollow was a fairly peaceful village. Today was July 30, which meant Harry’s birthday would be tomorrow, and she still couldn’t decide what to give him. She knew this was an important moment in their relationship. She had recently moved in with Harry, and they were already talking about spending the rest of their lives together. The dark-haired man had renovated his parents’ house in Godric’s Hollow and improved it. There were more rooms, a library, a spacious attic, a modern kitchen and a cozy living room. His 21st birthday was not only an important moment in his life, but also the first time they were able to officially celebrate the event as an adult couple. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t find anything suitable. She had already thought of everything, starting with a trip to the next Quidditch tournament, but that didn’t seem to suit her mood. She was always poor at choosing gifts. She knew that when opening previous gifts, he had put on an enthusiastic face so as not to upset her. But she could see his frustration when he picked up socks or a set of chocolates. On the contrary, whenever he gave her gifts, they always seemed the perfect thing for the moment, gifts that inevitably brought tears to her eyes. ...

Continues from chapter eight Chapter 9 - The Texture Of Our Skin Another workday was over, and there was nothing else to say about it. I was navigating in between hating and liking my job. If it were not for some of my awesome coworkers, I wouldn’t know how I could survive. They kept me motivated enough to keep producing results. But it was taxing. Taxing on my mind and taxing on my body. ...

“All right, everyone. That’s everything for today, and the summer. I want to thank everyone for their participation in the class this summer. I’ll be emailing your grades tonight and hope everyone does well in their pursuits this fall,” Denise called out to the group of early twenty year old men and women she was instructing over the summer. The dark haired woman drew on her past experience as a lifeguard to instruct the group on all the rules needed for working in the lifeguard field. They spent a majority of the time at a local beach with the last week spent indoors at a pool set aside specifically for her course work. ...

I am a 35 year old single male, 5 ft 9 inches and 165 pounds with an average penis of 6 inches. I have always been interested in bondage but I wanted to keep my bondage interests a secret from my family, friends and coworkers. I have always been turned on by bondage stories, bondage artwork and was always searching for ways to fulfill my bondage fantasies. One night I was at a busy nightclub trying to pick up on women with no success. I decided to just sit down at the bar and enjoy a drink when I overheard an interesting conversation by an older couple, they were talking about bondage and fantasy club. I had to know more, so I approached them. ...

Continues from part one …I waited, helplessly spread eagled before my captors, for that inevitable first stroke, while wondering where my husband was. Or even if he had still engineered this somehow, although that looked all but impossible now. Did he originally select and invite these men, only for them to change the script and overpower him for some reason. Perhaps then gagging HIM and handcuffing him someplace so he would be forced to watch? Was this what I had thought I had heard earlier? If that were the case, what must my husband be going through, knowing he had specifically gift wrapped me for these men? ...

Chapter 1 - Cat Education “NO!” “Well, you don’t have a choice!” I’m Kitty, and this evil person next to me is Erika. For one week already, she has been at our place, and some things were starting to change. I spent a lot of time with her because Mark, our boyfriend, was at work during the week. When he was around, wearing my full latex catsuit was the norm, which meant padded cat paws were attached, and I couldn’t use my hands. I decided a long time ago I would not let Mark see me out of this suit; he loved me too much as is. The only time he saw me out of my costume was for a few minutes on the first day we met. Since then, I had been exclusively a cute and rubbery catgirl. ...

The day arrived, one that I had been planning for and hoping for a long time. As a regular visitor to Mistresses to fulfill my kinky desires, I had always wanted to try it with a female partner. There was something about going to the session, discussing, preparing for the session by undressing and the session itself that I felt would be more exciting with a woman partner. Even being able to watch a partner being dominated and tortured would be exciting in its own way. ...

It started off as a simple plan between the three friends Leia, Marina and Bianca who comprised one of the three popular kids clicks in the senior year class at Gladsden High School. It was the last month of school before graduation and the three friends were looking for one last quick score that could help set them up for life without leaving a trace. They planned to kidnap the two most popular girls who came from very wealthy families at school, who were in the remaining two popular cliques in school and ransom them for a crap ton of money from their families. Brianna Bhadu a third generation Punjabi-American girl, and Illyana Proznick a second generation Ukrainian-American girl. Both were very beautiful, with Breanna having the bigger breasts and reddish-brown hair; while Illyanna had the bubblier booty yet sexy narrow hips with yellowish-orange hair. ...

Mistress has decided that today is the day Her slave will lose his virginity. It is time to pop that cherry. In honor of the occasion She has invited Her best domme friend over to participate in her slave’s deflowering. I will be a night of erotic pleasure for everyone involved, well maybe not everyone, that is yet to be seen. Her slave is in his usual home attire, collar, arm, and leg cuffs and of course chastity as he answers the door and lets Mistress’s friend in. He has now idea what is in store for him as Mistress only mentioned that She would have a guest for dinner. He is at a loss why Mistress has tied a red bow around his neck. ...

When female slavery became legalized and commonplace across the civilized world nearly a decade ago, it left the average woman in a tough spot. Freedom and citizenship rights could be maintained by renewing an annual license, although the yearly cost for renewal alone rivaled most middle class incomes. Most women couldn’t afford it, and if they could afford it free women were treated as second class citizens anyway. No voting rights and rampant workplace discrimination and harassment were only the start of a free woman’s worries in the new world. Marriage was now a literal trap, wherein a woman would become the legal property of her husband. With the cost of freedom as high as it was to maintain, it’s no surprise many girls sought out additional, less legitimate, sources of income. Ironically, prostitution was still illegal. Not for the same reasons of course; since slave relief stations were provided everywhere as a service, government sponsored corporations sought to control all revenue in the market. Any women found guilty of even minor legal infractions could find their freedom voided and sent off for slavery processing, training, and auction. ...

I stopped in my wandering through the mall as I saw the marquee above. It was something I had been hoping would come to our city so I wouldn’t have to pay the costs of traveling to the next nearest one more than fifty miles away. I walked in and was greeted immediately by a saleswoman. She asked what I was looking for, so I told her I wanted a Remote Piloted Surrogate-Bot. She walked me over to the display wall showing me all the possible features, and the various options for the type of Control Rig I would use to pilot the Surrogate-Bot. From the most basic utilitarian models to the deluxe auto cleaning ones with the cushioning designed to cradle and support the human body for maximum comfort. ...

Continues from chapter one While Spot was healing at the Vet’s office, plans were evolving. Master & Princess hadn’t been as secretive about their project as they probably should have. Word had gotten around in certain circles. Some of those who were most interested, were really not the type of people that you want to spend a lot of time around. Miss Laura was one of those types. She ran a… well… let’s just call it a business. She took willing, and sometimes not so willing females and using her skilled in house technicians, altered them to form the perfect submissive or slave for anybody that had the money. Most were pretty mild ‘conversions’ but lately she had been leaning to the more extreme and now she REALLY wanted to break into the pet girl market. ...

Leather and Submission By: lizsubintampa True, bondage, submission, leather, bi, consensual Email: [email protected] It’s hard for me to believe that it’s been more than two years since I last wrote. Yes, I’ve been busy and yes I have started several stories - that for different reasons I never finished and deleted - but I really don’t have any good excuses not to have submitted anything for so long. So I am going to try to make up for that now by trying to recall as many things as I can and, while I will very likely be skipping around - that is, not writing things in the order they happened - I will, as I’ve done in the past, try to tell you what happened as best as I can and, with the exception of a name or two, assure you that these events are true and as complete as I recall. ...

Denise stretched her arms high in the air as she finished dressing for the day ahead. Glancing at her reflection in a nearby mirror, the dark haired woman with blonde streaks in her locks smiled at what she saw. Wearing a red blouse that emphasized her bosoms, white shorts and black high heels, Denise figured she could draw the attention of any man who glanced her way even briefly. Alas, things were not looking that way as it was a fairly humdrum late summer morning for her and there was nothing much in her plans. ...

I wake up in bed next to you. I am in a spandex hood with a mouth opening. I am working to recall the predicament that you left me in before turning in last night. My hands are in leather bondage mitts. When I move them I can feel they are padlocked on. I lift my covered hands to my face and they are stopped by a tug on ‘your’ balls. I do my best to feel through the leather of the mitts and there is a leather ball stretcher locked onto ‘your’ balls and seemingly chained to the mitts. Attempting to feel around a bit more there is a plug in this slave’s ass and clearly it has stretched me to the point where I can no longer sense it being inside of me for I cannot feel it from the inside. Moving my legs I discern that my ankles are cuffed and a short piece of chain links them together. ...

Interview with Liam from the Cyborg and Upload Rights Archive I had known Ruby since we were both about three years old, and we’ve been the bestest of friends, so close we were like siblings. Growing up we played together, studied together, got into trouble and mischief together, pretty much we did everything together. You would think that would make it natural for us to fall in love, get married, have kids and live happily ever after. If you thought that, keep dreaming, life is stranger than that. ...

Part 1: “Bored” I swiped my student card as I passed the cashier in the canteen. Around dinner time it was usually quiet, with only a few students left, dispersed around the establishment. I liked it here. The food was on par, and we were on good terms with the staff. Isabelle followed me with her tray and we sat down at one of the corner tables. “Quite a shitty exam. I don’t think I’ll pass this one” I talked with a mouthful of spaghetti. ...

Day 1 Somewhere in the middle east, there is a legendary bazaar of great trade. In this bazaar, anything and everything could be traded for money. It was under no jurisdiction of any country. It only had two laws: 1. Once a deal was made you could not break it by any means, not even death. 2. Everyone must be true to their word and must honor the deal that was agreed upon. If these two simple rules were broken both the dealer and the buyer were killed. This allowed for a simple and effective way for everyone to keep true to the code of a trade. ...

Continues from part one Part Two Claire looked at me and asked, “May I examine my mother’s bonds, please, Sir?” “Sure, but don’t disturb her. She’s in the zone and that’s a happy place for her.” “She just looks drunk to me Sir.” “Well, yes, she’s a little intoxicated, but for the most part, she’s happy being restrained like that and is in what we call a meditative state commonly called sub-space. She’s bound and gagged, can’t go anywhere, do anything, and she doesn’t even have to say anything. That’s a freedom she doesn’t usually have. She knows I’m watching out for her, so she’s just floating in a happy place of no worries and no responsibilities. Savannah really likes being out of control. She’s comfortable in this bondage and could stay like this for a very long time with no ill effects. When I carry her back up to her bedroom, I will massage the areas that I know will stiffen up, further relaxing her until she passes out and sleeps for a while. We talked about it earlier, and Savannah misses being able to sleep while totally restrained. She told me she used to have beautiful dreams sleeping while tied up and when she wakes up snuggling with someone she trusts, it makes her happy. How long has it been since she’s been happy, Claire? How long has it been since she could let go of her frustration, her anger, her responsibilities and just feel like a woman?” ...

Continues from part four Part 5: Valentine’s Through a lucky coincidence, both of the Valentine’s Days I had with my high school boyfriend fell on weekends, and my parents left me alone when they went out of town for their own plans both years. Some might call that bad parenting of a teenage only daughter, but I was really happy about it! I wanted to go “all out” for our first Valentine’s Day together to please my new Master and owner; we’d been together about 4 months by then – pretty long by high school standards – and sexually active for about 2, but it still felt fresh at that point in our lives when he was my first at pretty much everything. ...

Continues from chapter eleven_ ### Chapter 12: Day Four Starts Well, Until Tied and gagged again she is bound for his pleasure and gets off on it May woke up restless. She dared not move lest she set off another cycle of orgasms. At first, she had used the crotch-rope to get herself off and fall asleep, which she did, but she also dreamed. These dreams were some of the most vividly erotic dreams she’d ever had and in her dreams, she was running from one erotic adventure to another. This must have caused her to move her legs in her sleep because without notice she was wide awake having another orgasm. Being bound in a single-sleeve, she couldn’t adjust the lubed, twisted rope that was rubbing her private parts raw, making them so sensitive that almost any movement, including aftershocks, set her off again. May lay there, panting, wanting to ask Duke to untie it, but she didn’t want to wake him, so she just tried to lie there as quietly as possible. She’d fall asleep and the dreams would come back and cause her to move again, which set off another round of this vicious cycle. In the wee hours of the morning Duke just got up and moved to the audience couch. Her frustration set off another go around. Finally, she just decided to stay up for the rest of the night, lie there and not even twitch. That lasted about an hour. ...

Continues from chapter nineteen_ ### Chapter 20: Pomp and Promotion May spent her morning getting mentally prepared for Duke’s promotion. Duke woke up to a very horny slave trying to gobble his hard-on as deeply down her throat as she could manage with her hands tied behind her back. He allowed his mind to fully rev-up and appreciate what she was doing before he disengaged from her, flipped her over on her bound arms and took her with long and powerful strokes that shoved her, little by little to the head of the bed, eventually banging her head against the headboard. Exploding the morning-load into her, he bent down and after scraping his teeth over her areola, he bit down on her nipple just hard enough to elicit a squeal. ...

Continues from chapter ten_ ### Chapter 11: More Surprises on Day Three He wakes her with sex she loves being used by him and it gets better May woke up to someone holding one of her knees and telling her to keep the other knee as far apart as possible. Groggy but trying to obey, she lifted up and felt Duke fanning something that was pushing cooler air across her crotch. Just then something descended onto her pussy and her world lit up. She was no longer tired or confused. She was fully awake and still very helpless. ...

Chapter 1 We were in the basement cafeteria of the school next to the church, having a social after Sunday services. I was new to the congregation, so I was busy making small talk with the regulars. They were trying to make me feel welcome. We were all sipping coffee and I was trying to fit in. They seemed interested that I had moved here to rural Kentucky from Los Angeles. I told them I just wanted to live a quiet life away from the maddening bustle of the big city. Considering how little we had in common, the conversations stayed very shallow. I told them about some of the famous attractions in Southern California and how it was a great place to visit. Many of the men seemed interested in my stories about the battleship, USS Iowa, that is now permanently anchored in the San Pedro harbor. The women seemed much more interested when I talked about the museums I had frequented when I lived there. All in all it was a pleasant meet and greet, but I was thankful when it broke up and we all headed out to our cars. ...

Continues from chapter four_ ### Chapter 10: Learning to Move Faster and Slower Position bondage teaches her to understand patience and reward. Waking up next to May was fun but throwing her over his shoulder and carrying her laughing and giggling into the refresher was more fun. Setting her down, he rotated her to a direction he wanted her to travel in and then swatted her butt, eliciting a giggle and a long moan of pleasure. She played blind woman’s bluff until she got to the shower. Instinctively May reached over and picked up her heels. After leaning her butt against the cold glass of the shower, May squealed, again, and rapidly got her heels buckled on. ...

Continues from chapter six Chapter 7 It was a beautiful afternoon, the sun still high and the blue sky cloudless as my husband, Yusuf Barzigan, pulled the red Mercedes convertible into the driveway. The white house on Thistledown in the suburb of Smithtown was large, but not a mansion. I liked its appearance – classic, but not ostentatious. “What interested you in this house?” I asked Yusuf. “Oh, so many things. It just caught my eye – like you.” ...

Continues from part one_ ### Part 2 Exactly one week later, Allison had gone out to dinner with two of her girlfriends at a local restaurant. Halfway through dinner, she looked over – and there was Mistress Stephanie having dinner with another woman! Suddenly, Allison broke out in a sweat! What should she do? Should she simply ignore Mistress Stephanie and company? Should she walk over and say hello? Just what sort of etiquette was involved in seeing a Dominatrix? ...

Continues from chapter seven “How did you know?” “I’m good like that. Meow!” It was around 11:30 pm. I was naked in my bed, and the wonderful feeling of warm latex rubbing over me was so dreamy, cuddly Kitty was wearing her full rubber catsuit. I was petting her cute springy ears peacefully. Every minute I could spend with her like this was a moment that I cherished preciously. We were discussing Erika. What happened earlier this afternoon was kind of insane and unexpected, at least for me. Kitty, her, she had known all along what was bound to happen with that girl. How did she know? It was a mystery, but she was so good at discovering things in others that it was almost scary. ...

Continues from chapter two_ ### Chapter 3: Slavery is Surprising Helpless and alone Slavery is her path now Will she be pleasing? He watched her on the closed-circuit TV monitor, slowly squirming in her bondage. She writhed more to feel her restraints than to try to escape. He looked at her body, glowing in the green light amplification, and marveled at the surgeon’s skill at constructing her. He thought about the countless hours of exercise that went into maintaining that construct. If some god had granted him a wish in which to create the most pleasing woman he could imagine, May would be the one. ...

I decided to surprise my girlfriend by becoming a bound sex toy for her. I knew her parents were in Europe for vacation and that she had the house to herself. So I was able to get into their house and her bedroom. I brought with me a bag of sex toys… silk scarves, vibrator, butt plug, chastity device and a sexy french maid costume for my girlfriend Jane to wear for me. My girlfriend would be home in about an hour, so I quickly removed my clothes except for my silk boxers. ...

Continues from chapter six Chapter 7 - Every Me Every You “I don’t care. What is the difference?” I was there, sitting on my bed, and before me, there were two identical girly latex cats. After abusing my traumatized body for the past two hours, they removed their perforated blindfold, and I finally could tell which one was who. I tried to explain all over again what my point was. I was tricked into thinking that Erika was Kitty and that it may not have been the same if I had known the truth right off the bat. Erika didn’t want to hear about it and tried to hammer some sense into this thick skull of mine. ...

After being a no-call/no-show at work for three days, one of my bodyguards finally tracked my secretary to a hotel downtown. He called me and I said I’d be there shortly. When I arrived, he met me out in the hall. Starting to push my way passed him, the Paramedics came out of her room pushing someone on their rescue-gurney. As they passed, I saw it was Ginger, and she looked like she was in bad shape. ...

I think Techie knew it would happen: namely her being on display as a serving slave for me (Techster) and six of my friends as we watched a soccer game. It started off when she asked to see how bondage mitts felt. Of course I accommodated her wishes, but before she could say a word I pulled the laces tight, locked the straps around her wrists, using the small clips and chain her hands were bound behind her back. ...

“Ah! Done!” “Good Job, Tracy!” Tracy let her hammer fall on the stripped floor of the basement. She sat down on it and spread her legs open, resting her tired calves. The small girl was wearing dirty construction shoes and a pair of jeans that have seen better days. Her Zelda T-shirt was not in much better shape. But yet, she still looked cute in the eyes of her girlfriend, April. ...

Part One - Mouse Trap Mousey LaBlaunche closed her eyes and tried to remember how she had ended up here– here being naked in a room full of rather dirty and foul-smelling men. One of those men was lying on his back with his knees bent over the end of a strangely-shaped long stone table while Mousey squatted over him and bounced up and down on his prick. As she bounced others, gathered around the table, clapped in time to her thrusts. In the darkness around her she could hear additional men shouting and other women screaming. ...

Continues from chapter five Chapter 6 - See Me, Feel Me Kitty spent longer than usual in the bathroom. Based on the noises I was hearing, she was removing all the glued electrodes from her skin. After wearing them for a while, she probably decided that it was about the right time to gift herself with an extended break from her sex-coffin. Spending a lot of time in it was not all she wanted in life. Her last runs were two of five days and one of eleven days with only two or three days of rest in between. Kitty was not an idiot. Her love for the evil box was undeniable, but she also wanted to spend some time with me as well. She loved me very much and knew I was struggling with loneliness. We did all we could to keep our couple healthy, and it involved sacrifices from both sides. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen Chapter Fifteen: Endgame Part One: Past and Present Sunday November 15, 1998 …Janet closed the last of Erica’s Journals, dated 1992, tears in her eyes. She cried, and placed her head in her hands, and sobbed loudly, no longer caring if she awakened Tina or not. The tears splattered on the leather of Erica’s last journal, like raindrops. Wetting the dry leather that had remained in the safe for years until Tina’s chance discovery six months ago. ...

Continues from chapter ten_ ### Chapter Eleven: The Test #### Part One: The Betrayal ##### Friday October 2, 1998 It was good, Janet thought, to get out of the house and her normal routine. The pressures of her job, her Domme duties, and now training Cheryl, all added to up a frustrating combination that threatened to overwhelm her. So Janet had asked Tina if she wanted to change and go into Greenwich for a little shopping as a break. Tina had declined, so Janet had gone alone, eventually finding herself at Saks Fifth Avenue. ...

Continues from chapter four_ ### Chapter Five: The Test of Wills #### Part One: Submission ##### Friday July 10, 1998 Janet sat behind the library desk, chewing on a pencil. She had watched from the windows as Cheryl’s limousine had pulled up to the landing; and Tina had then conducted her into the house. Outside, the rain was pouring down in sheets and flashes of lightning and sounds of thunder could be heard. In short, a typical summer thunderstorm for this time of year. ...

Continues from chapter thirteen_ ### Chapter Fourteen: The Legacy #### Part One: Borrowed Time ##### July 1992 “Mistress, are you all right?” asked Andrea, concern and worry on her face. “What?” answered Erica, struggling back to consciousness. Erica realized that she had fallen asleep at her desk, resting her hands on the desktop, her arms for pillows. She had gone into the library to write a report on that new girl, Janet Davis who she had used the previous weekend. Then she had dropped off to sleep, exhausted. ...

Continues from chapter six_ ### Chapter Seven: Invasive Procedures ##### July 17, 1998 When the limousine arrived to bring Cheryl to Janet’s Estate, it was Mistress Janet herself who opened the front door. Cheryl had been picked up as normal, and driven to the Estate like any other week. “Please come in, Cheryl,” welcomed Janet. “Mistress?” asked Cheryl, puzzled that Tina had not been the one to greet her. “Enter.” Cheryl did as she was told, and Janet closed the door behind her. Janet looked over her slave very carefully. It had been just one week since she had disobeyed Janet, and Cheryl had been severely punished. ...

Continues from chapter eleven_ ### Chapter Twelve: Changes #### Part One: The Promotion ##### March 1989 The restaurant was mostly empty as the waitress seated Erica and Stephanie in a private booth. She took their orders for drinks, then left them alone with their menus to decide what they wanted for lunch. “How are you today?” asked Erica. “Still smarting from the way you used me on the weekend, Mistress Erica,” softly answered Stephanie, “other than that, just fine.” ...

Continues from chapter twelve_ ### Chapter Thirteen: The Loan #### Part One: A Different Mistress ##### >From the Diary of Cheryl Branford ##### Friday October 23, 1998 I sit at the window of the fast food restaurant, watching the traffic go by. The workweek is over, and the roads are filled with people going home to family, shopping, and looking forward to the weekend. In my purse are the directions to Mistress Lori’s house, which Mistress Janet had given me the previous Sunday. Mistress Janet has fulfilled the second request that I have made of her, that she would loan me out to another Domme. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 - Would you like some coffee? It was already 1 am. Our cab was driving down the city streets. The shine of the street lights was reflecting on the billion water droplets that were falling on the windows, making them look like a living night sky. Erika and I were on our way to my house. Her head resting pretty low on my shoulder, and her eyelids closed indicated that she was ready to lie down for the night. I knew of a cute rubber cat that would have been using the same amount of space at my side, Erika was just as small and delicate. Despite the similar body type and size, both girls were very different, though. My fingers were playing with a bundle of soft red hair from my companion’s ponytail, and I remembered her light brown eyes contrasting with white freckled skin before she closed them. The absence of a mask allowed me to appreciate how different she was from what I knew. The air moving in and out of her lungs, that alone, emanated a serenity that Kitty didn’t possess. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 “However, after giving it some thought I have decided to allow you some freedom as it will be necessary for you to still go to work. So this is what is going to happen. You stay here at my place on weekends for me to do just what I like with you, and the weekdays you go to work and earn money so we can buy you some more special clothing.” ...

Part One Sara didn’t see me at first as she opened the front door. Maybe it was the transition from bright daylight outside to the relative dimness of the hallway that hid me from her distracted entrance. So it was only as she turned round from closing the door that she suddenly noticed the figure kneeling in the hallway. She jumped, startled. “What the fuck? Oh its you, of course, you scared the Bejesus out of me, hiding there like that.” She said breathlessly. ...

Continues from chapter two_ ### Chapter Three: The Interview #### Part One: The Gordian Knot ##### Monday June 8, 1998 Mistress Janet sat behind the library desk, staring at the photographs and file on the blotter. The pictures and personal information had been delivered to Janet’s estate Monday morning by a messenger service, and Tina had signed for them and given the large envelope to her Mistress. When Janet opened the envelope and removed the manila folder, it had taken all of her strength not to display her shock to Tina. ...

Chapter One: The Challenge Part One: A Day in the Life Thursday June 4, 1998 When Janet finally awoke, Stephanie was gone from her bed. Stephanie’s bedroom was nicely furnished with a large bed, dresser, small desk and chairs, and an attached bathroom. Stephanie had used Janet the previous evening, first in the library then the bedroom. Janet lay beneath the sheets, which were a mess from their lovemaking. Feeling her skin, Janet was sticky from her sweat and juices from herself and Stephanie, and she desired a hot bath. ...

Continues from chapter three_ ### Chapter Four: Rejection #### Part One: That Feeling of Power ##### February 1983 Erica Riken sat at her desk, a cup of black coffee in front of her, papers neatly organized, and the IBM PC humming away. Trouble was, she just couldn’t concentrate on her work. In her new job of bookkeeper she was managing the finances of the liquor distributor, which handled hundreds of cases of hard liquor every day. Oddly, all she ever drank was perhaps wine with dinner or a whiskey sour once in a great while. ...

Geez, this kinda thing sucks. I enjoy working as a lifeguard but the work to stay in shape…sheesh… Rachel thought to herself as she pulled the left strap of her one piece red swimsuit over her shapely figure. After adjusting the suit so she didn’t have an obvious case of camel toe, the blonde haired woman headed to the bathroom to make a few make-up applications before heading out to join her fellow lifeguards. ...

Chapter 1 Abigail was a 28-year-old woman with shoulder length, chocolate brown hair. She was a fairly beautiful Caucasian girl, and being 1/4th Japanese gave a slightly exotic look to her already lovely face. She was somewhat on the shorter side, standing just over five feet tall and sported a toned body. She had cute, b-cup tits she was quite proud of, but considered her real money maker to be her hips. Abigail, or Abby to her friends, had an incredibly petite waist at 25 inches that made her 30-inch hips look dramatic on her frame, giving her a bombshell physique. ...

Continues from chapter one Chapter 2 Abigail, the most respected slave trainer and highly ranked woman in ControlCorp, found herself temporarily in the hands of two amateur slavers due to a series of unfortunate misunderstandings. She was fuming, as she stood before these two fools bound and naked wearing her new ‘company uniform.’ She stood there blindfolded, wearing the sluttiest 7-inch training heels the company produced, and her arms bound in a sadistic black rubber elbow binder. She also had the company’s sophisticated SmartGag in her mouth, preventing her from speaking unless spoken to by a male employee, and could apparently highjack her voice! That stupid thing was the reason she was in this mess in the first place. Then finally, she now had her poor virgin asshole stuffed with the largest training plug she’d ever seen, with another devious device stuffed into her pussy; both locked and sealed away by the chastity belt her captors had just secured around her waist. She couldn’t wait to destroy these assholes; she was just waiting for her chance. ...

Rodrick: had always wanted to provide his wife with her every fantasy, and he had done well with all but the most difficult three over the years. Today though he was going to change that for their relationship. It had not been easy getting all the pieces of the plan that he needed, but he did work for the company that manufactured the majority market share of Stem Tech, also a good bit of personal research, and a big chunk of cash had gone into the other part of the plan. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 - Freedom, Freedom, Freedom The blood calmly flowing in our veins was pleasantly mixed with alcohol. Our drinking pace followed the relaxed ambiance of the pub, which was not too crowded nor too empty. The dimmed lights were barely able to draw a dark copy of the clients on the various objects surrounding them, and when they managed it, the shadows struggled to follow the movement of their masters. Erika had laid her head down on my lap a while ago already, inviting me to explore her curves respectfully with my hand. The warmth of her wool pullover matched her personally, comfortable, yet a bit itchy. ...

Continues from chapter five Chapter 6 The day before I left for the United Arab Emirates, Phillip Goldstein, my boss at the hedge fund and my Master, said he wanted to bid me farewell. We met in the massive Library in his mansion. A large, old book with a drawing of a large key on the cover rested in front of him. “I’ll be gone for only a month, Master,” I told him. Despite his celibacy - or more likely due to it - I wore a short black leather jacket without a blouse or bra underneath, a skintight royal blue leather miniskirt, and black leather thigh-high boots with a platform heel. ...

Aidan Matthews stepped out of the elevator to the underground garage below his apartment building and started walking towards his car. He heard his name. “Aidan!” It was the superintendent of his building, Lauren Wells. She was walking towards him. “Hi, Lauren,” said Aidan sheepishly, which was how he did most things. “How is my sexy lil’ boy toy?” Lauren said, grabbing his shoulder. Aidan did not object to the harassment – in fact, he loved it. He liked Lauren but lacked the wherewithal to do anything about it. Lauren loomed over him – literally standing several inches taller than him, even in her brown work boots. She wore jeans that were not tight, but not loose either, showing the curve of her legs. The black t-shirt she wore was tight, emphasizing her waist and showing breasts Aidan had to concentrate on not staring at. Over the t-shirt she wore an unbuttoned flannel shirt. Her wavy brown hair was kept under a Caterpillar ball cap, and her hazel eyes bore down on him, as if pinning a bug to a board. ...

Chapter 1 I don’t know if I am a lesbian or have become one recently but I find myself increasingly attracted to cute shemale traps, not especially real girls, you understand, and increasingly not men either. I find myself scouring the specialist TS clubs looking for small pixie like boy/girls with budding nubile breasts and limp little winkles that love girl’s clothes and look cute in makeup and do not need to wear wigs to have feminine hair. Perhaps I am after a fuckable daughter! ...

Natalia Forrest didn’t even see Mark coming. Witches and Warlocks could sense each other from miles away… as it was, Natalia was keeping tabs on about ten others in the area, none of which were any kind of a threat to her, she was much more powerful, and would be on guard if any of the others got closer to her. Natalia was recently single, having been “dumped”, per se, by yet another man that didn’t love her. It always started the same, she was attracted to men with no magical powers, she was always worried that someone of her ‘kind’ would try to take advantage of her power instead of her body. ...

Continues from part two Part Three: The Barn After the events of last week were the two of them had left me naked, bound and gagged inside a trunk and then stored away in a public storage facility, they had been forced to leave me there overnight as they had missed the closing time of the facility unintentionally, but to me, it was what they had planned for me all along, and I had enjoyed my night secured inside the trunk, and even more when they finally retrieved yours truly the next day from the locker. Once they safely got the trunk back home, they opened to find me still tightly trussed up, and with my arousal in spite of everything still high, I insisted that they take me for their pleasure and keeping me their bound plaything, using me however they wanted, my special reward for them both leaving me as a trussed-up package overnight. It was only after they had sated their and my own desires, that they told me the whole story of what had occurred. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - With a Little Help From My Friend Erika brought her paint to her lips and swallowed a bit more beer. Honestly, I didn’t think this evening would go that way. She was fun and didn’t seem to be offended by anything I said so far. She reminded me of Kitty somehow in a way that both of them seemed to understand better than I ever will the value of the present moment. I was envious. ...

Continues from chapter one Chapter 2 - Adoption Erika came back from the washrooms and sat in her lounge chair, facing mine. A fresh beer was waiting for her on the coffee table between us. It seemed that she enjoyed herself tonight. “I don’t know about you, Mark, but I just love this pub. And we got the best seats too. So, where were we?” I nodded in agreement about the pub. I’ve been here in the past, and it was one of my favorite places. The corner we were in was set up as an intimate lounge, which was fantastically comfortable. ...

Chapter 1: Meeting In the Park I’m not a morning person. I was still up and it was near dawn on Saturday. But it was a beautiful, warm night and I decided to take a walk in the park instead of going to sleep. When I got to the park, the sun wasn’t up, but it was light enough to walk safely as long as I stayed on the trails. And this was a perfect time since it would get hot in a few hours. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 Yusuf Barzigan, the businessman who was considering a major investment in the hedge fund where I worked, apologized for phoning so late from Dubai. “No worries, Mr. Barzigan. I just returned from an evening out.” “Please call me Yusuf.” “Yes, Yusuf. I’ve used Mister and your last name as a sign of respect.” I put the Hitachi Magic Wand that I had planned to use back in its red velvet bag. It was a windy spring night. A steady rain fell. ...

Part 1 - Introduction On our drive home from a nice evening out my wife said, “I want to lose control… really, really lose control” This - coming from the mouth of my wife of ten years - was more than a bit of a surprise to me, but it was Christmas time and I wanted to give her everything she could ever want in the world. Basically, my wife and I had a great relationship. Yeah, yeah, you’ve heard all this before, but this relationship was perfect from the start. Real good old-fashioned ‘love at first sight’. Life was perfect. No arguing, well nothing that could count as a good argument at least. The sex was great, fantastic to be accurate. But you don’t want to hear about that, so I’ll get on with my story. ...

Continues from chapter thirteen CHAPTER 14 – SYMPATHY FOR THE DEVIL I woke up with a splitting migraine, lying on my back atop a hard surface. Groaning in agony, I lifted my hands to my throbbing forehead. My arms were heavy as lead and I felt as if I’d just finished running a marathon. My head ached so severely that I could barely open my eyes. Through blurred vision, I could see aged wooden rafters above me and the sound of running, splashing water could be heard. ...

My neighbor Lorna was a friend; a better and worse friend who had always been there for me. We had known each other long enough to see each other through more than a few bad breakups, each. Lorna knew my love life and how lonely I was. So, a few days before I received her ‘gift’ in the mail the two of us had been chatting drunkenly about each of our loneliness and lack of sex lives. Drunk as she was she had offered her body to me in sympathy, but being the ‘nice guy’ and her being drunk, I didn’t feel like I could take her up on it. She pouted a bit, but the evening was not ruined by my rejection, she seemed to understand, though I could tell she was a little sad. ...

I heard my husband Ron come home from his trip to the strip bar. I had sent him there alone as a birthday present. I knew it was him because he was whistling a happy song as he came in and walked up behind me while I prepared some potatoes over the sink. I felt him press his chest into my back and I could feel his raging hard-on pressing into my lower back. As my husband reached around my neck I could feel something silky soft being pulled around my throat and heard a “snap” sound that resounded from the clasp of whatever he had just placed on me. ...

I am of Italian descent, born in the south and raised in the north, I have been lucky enough to move to Nashville to pursue being a TV reporter. Now I know that the profession of reporting has fallen into the same category as being a politician, or a lawyer. I have always thought that exposing the wrong people do to help the little guy was a noble thing, but regrettably not everyone thinks this way. For example the bad guys, the politicians, and the lawyers that we expose. Sometimes for the good and sometimes for the bad. Now this being said, let me explain what I look like. I stand 5’ 4" tall, I weigh 110 pounds, my measurements are 36C-30-36, I have long straight black hair down to my waist, I have coal black eyes, and what one boyfriend called DSL’s (dick sucking lips). My job is to report the traffic on a morning news program and I do this with style and the tightest little dresses and high heels I can get away with. ...

A few hours ago I was taking a nice calming bath, letting myself relax and sink into a warm bath. One of my girlfriends had given me a bubble bath that she said I would really enjoy. The liquid bubble bath had turned the water milky white, and totally opaque, then after a few minutes, as instructed I added the pink powder to the bath and the bath turned to what looked like lightly flavored strawberry milk. It smelled like strawberry milk too. Next I put on the swim cap she had given me to protect my hair and submerged myself fully in my 6’ soaking tub. The only part of my body that was out of the water was my face. She had told me to lay in the bath and get myself fully under the water leaving on my face above so I could breath and relax and enjoy the soft skin effect that it had. She had also told me to lie completely still and to get in a comfortable position so that I was not straining to stay under. ...

Continued from Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Lifestyle Changes The first thing I noticed waking up was a sucking sensation. My mouth was wrapped around something, and out of habit—or maybe it was programming now—I was sucking on it automatically. It was the long dildo from the night before, still sticking out of my mouth. By now only a few inches were showing between my lips. I tried not to think about how much I had deep-throated in my sleep and pulled it out with a wet popping sound. It left me feeling strangely empty. ...

I’m inside a dumpster right now. Yes, you read that right. A garbage dumpster. It’s about three quarters of the way full with black binbags. Plus myself. It’s one of the dumpsters around my university campus. Why am I in here? Your question is valid. I’m awaiting collection from the garbage truck. Just like the rest of the trash inside here. Yes, you read that right as well. You must be thinking I’ve lost the plot. Or just plain stupid. But then again a part of you probably wants to know the reason for this. ...

Continued from part four Part Five Finally a foursome!! The Guys get tied up!! Four days after the girls had been tied, punished and fucked, the foursome met again in the woods. It was the guys turn to be tied, punished and fucked. Mr. Ed had done this before so he knew what to expect. That did not make him any less nervous. Tom had never been tied, punished and fucked before so he was quite nervous. Tom was in shorts and button up shirt and Mr. Ed was again wearing a kilt and button up shirt. They had all signed the consent forms 4 days ago so the paperwork was all done. After the customary drinks around, they stood around making small talk until Destiny asked to look thru the bag Mr. Ed had brought so the two girls could decide on what tools to use and when. There were two crops two whips, a leather strap, a couple of ball gags, two blindfolds, condoms, clothespins, two different nipple clamps, nipple suckers, extra rope and two sets of ankle & wrist cuffs. Most of these had been used a few days ago on the ladies when the men had them tied up, punished and fucked. There two sets of lead fishing weights with hooks on them use on the nipple clamps. This would make the clamps tug on the nipple more and make them feel even more of a nuisance pain for the wearer especially when they are swinging. Destiny took charge when she noticed Mr. Ed was not jumping up to start the event. ...

Part One Blake returned home to find the house empty, his wife Dana seemed to either be still at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs to their bedroom to get out of his work clothes, after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered their bedroom, kicking off his shoes, and then walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there. Cursing his wife for leaving it out for him to find with his foot, he was just about to move it when he heard a noise from inside. Opening the lid, he was surprised to find his wife Dana curled up inside, and she was dressed in one of her yoga outfits, the lycra one-piece stretching and covering her beautiful body. ...

Continued from part two_ ### Part Three #### Mr. Ed gets tied this time It was a month after Destiny had submitted to being tied, climaxed & punished in the woods by Mr. Ed and Dustin. She Left a note on the tree at the site asking to meet up again. She did not have a good way to contact Mr. Ed and hoped that this would do. She wanted to do something like that again. ...

Continued from part three_ ### Part Four #### Finally a foursome!!! #### The Ladies get tied!! Destiny was busy telling her friend Becky about the incredible experience she had being tied up in the woods, stripped, punished, and climaxed repeatedly by a man named Mr. Ed two days ago. Destiny had volunteered for bondage in the woods two times already and the third time was really over the top. The third time she even got to tie Mr. Ed spreadeagled so she could whip and climax him. She told her friend how she had signed the consent form and agreed to be punished and climaxed by Mr. Ed. She had worn tights, a clear deviation from the clothes guidelines Mr. Ed had set down on the consent from. Any deviation from the guidelines would be view as a request for punishment. In return she got to tie up Mr. Ed, so she could whip & climax him. He had told her that she could tie him up and punish him, only if she consented to be tied and punished by him before hand. Destiny told Becky about being tied between two trees hand & foot and then stripped. Mr. Ed had cut and ripped her clothes off. Then he had whipped, fondled & dildoed her so that she had climaxed over and over. Mr. Ed had worked his magic on her so much that she was exhausted when it was her turn to do him. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Charles becomes Charlene as she joins the Ice Queen’s harem. A wimpy young man finds his place in life when he is invited to go on Spring Break with the Ice Queen. This is a gay / trans story involving Female domination, Female-male sex, male-male sex, and male-Female oral sex. ...

Continues from chapter one Chapter 2 After driving Yusuf Barzigan to his hotel, Brian suggested that I sit in the front seat of the four-door black Mercedes for the drive back to the office. I did so, crossing my long legs with Mr. Barzigan’s compliment about my taste in French silk hosiery still at the forefront of my mind. “You’ve had quite an eventful first day at work, Patricia,” said Brian, the ex-military officer who was in charge of security at the hedge fund of my boss, Phillip Goldstein. ...

Continues from part six Part 7: The Mistress & the Slave Girl Whilst spending time inside the snake waiting for the gel that feeds the snake to digest, I ran over several fantasies or scenes that we could do for the next few videos, one that brought me many hand induced orgasms was one of me being a slave girl, I had been a bunny girl, latex nun and a harem girl, sort of like a slave in a way but not what I wanted, the scene that played out in my head was more intense and would require some serious planning. ...

Continued from part one_ ### Part Two #### Destiny goes all the way Destiny volunteers to get tied up in the woods for a second time, so she can get climaxed repeatedly. She goes all the way this time and signs up to get punished & fucked while she is tied. Well the day had finally come for the second bondage session in the woods. It was 1:30 in the afternoon and the temp was right near 70 degrees. Dustin walked thru the woods with Destiny and arrived at the selected site. She had on a snug fitting blue blouse which showed off the curve of her breasts and a light flowery skirt that moved nicely when she moved. She looked elegant and proper, which was a sharp contrast to what she had signed up for. The only thing out of place was her thick socks and walking shoes. She was carrying a cloth bag which must have had her spare clothes in. She did not tell Dustin but she had purchased the clothes she was wearing at Goodwill in case her clothes were ripped off her or they got soiled. Mr. Ed had paid for the clothes that got ruined the last time and promised to do it this time too. Mr. Ed was already waiting next to the mattress. He stood, welcomed Destiny with a hug and said, “Welcome back.” Mr. Ed could smell her perfume as he held her snugly for a few seconds. She smelled good. ...

Part One Destiny goes part way! It was to be a picnic lunch in the woods. After lunch the girl was going to be stripped, tied down to a mattress and climaxed repeatedly. Mr. Ed was bringing lunch and Dustin was to bring the girl and meet in the woods off the Parkway. The girl was going to have signed the invite with her choices and permission to be tied, fondled and more. . ...

Brian really hates his job even though he is really good at it but he cant pack it in as he needs the money which is good very good his only pleasure is his social life with Angela he is besotted by her as she is with him it’s a Thursday so he only has one more day before the weekend which cheers him up no end. When he does get home Angela greets him even before he has got out of his car which is quite unusual. ...

Continues from part seven Part 8 (Day 26) Cindy woke up with the damn power cord wrapped around her ankle. Rob must have plugged her in after she fell asleep. She still couldn’t believe that she had to be plugged in like her phone to recharge each night. She twisted around and tried to unplug the connector, but with her limited flexibility and her long nails she just couldn’t seem to reach it properly to disconnect it. She cursed, and woke Rob, even though she didn’t really mean to. ...

Continues from part nine Part 10 (Day 32) Change of plans, change of life In the morning they had a large room service breakfast and took their time getting up and about. They figured it would be their last in this place as they were set to leave early the next morning to catch the train. Cindy began packing her now, much larger collection of clothes in the set of suitcases needed, two new ones had been purchased just to fit everything. ...

Continues from part eight Part 9 (Day 29) They started stirring well after their normal breakfast time. Rob crawled out of bed first and used the toilet. Cindy flagged him down as he came out and pointed to her mouth, still gaged from last night. Rob, devilishly just nodded and pointed her toward the bathroom. “Clean your insides first, then come back out, and we’ll remove your outfit.” Cindy gave him a dirty look, as much as she could with only her eyes exposed through the mask, and paraded over to the door. She closed it behind her with a slight slam, indicating her displeasure. ...

*= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Would you swear on your sister to make and keep a truce? Five gangs come up with a unique way to create and enforce a truce. But what happens when someone breaks that truce and your sister is the one who will bear the brunt of the punishment needed to restore peace? ...

Chapter 1: Brave New World It’s been two months since we left Earth behind. It’s a real shame. Nuclear meltdown at the largest dumping facility on Earth prompted the powers that be to rush us all onto space ships. I’m told that our ship escaped just in time, and that now returning to the Earth that we used to call home would be a certain death sentence from worldwide radiation. ...

Halloween, Mystery, Oral, Succubus = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = W investigates a series of small town Halloween kidnappings. This extremely mild tale is almost non-erotic. A good friend of W’s passes on without ever solving The Jack O’Lantern Kidnappings. He leaves his files to W, and W decides to solve the case. This story is not overly-sexual, but very Halloween, and very Celtic myth and legend. ...

Halloween, Fantasy, Oral, Anal, Orgy, Male-Female, Female-Female, Male-Male, Ancient Myths = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Philip’s flat mates attend a very interesting Halloween Party Philip Westmont has samhainophobia, the fear of Halloween. So he spends Halloween in his bed, cowering in fear while his flat mates go out to a very interesting Halloween Party. They come back the next morning to tell him all about their adventures. ...

Fantasy, Oral, Anal, M/F, F/F, M/M, Flogging, Witchcraft, Exhibitionism, Imps, = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Dabbling with magic on Halloween night can lead to trouble. A young man and his buddies come up with a sure fire way to make a Halloween party extra interesting… and get their girlfriends naked at the same time. But be careful messing with magic, especially at Halloween. And be very, very careful what you ask for, you just might get it. ...

Halloween, First Time, Group Sex, Male-Female, Female-Female, Daisy Chain, Deep Throat = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A young woman narrates her Halloween Tri-Delta adventure. In this story we follow a young woman’s adventures as she crashes the Tri-Delta’s annual Halloween party. She has heard that it would be the greatest fuckfest of the year and is determined to experience it all. ...

Amy closed the door behind her. She turned around, and there it was. The residential trash compactor, home to the garbage of the local block, consisting of 20 flats. One man, the caretaker, would bring everyone’s trash to the compactor at the end of each day. This meant Amy would be less likely to be disturbed, and didn’t have to worry about the potential of many different neighbours walking in on her. ...

A couple create new lives in 40 days A long, day-by-day account of a happy couple living out their fantasies and fetishes on a life-changing trip to Paris. (Latex, Chastity, Humiliation, Reluctance, Chasti-Permalock) Author’s note: This is, of course, pure fiction. In a couple of cases the timeline is somewhat unrealistic (for example: for surgical recovery), but necessary to maintain the flow of the story. Stories of the Chasti-Permalock company and their product offerings have been around for a while, I take no credit for them (I’m not aware of their inventor/author). Please suspend disbelief as necessary and just enjoy the tale… ...

Continues from part one Part 2 (Day 6) The next morning, after a quiet breakfast, and a stroll around yet another quaint neighborhood, Rob and Cindy returned to the latex shop. They entered the store to find the same sales-girl waiting for them. They were both surprised when the girl said that it would be a couple of hours before the measuring process would be complete. “Madam,” she said, " our technology is first rate, and must take its time to gather every measurement. It will ensure that any and every piece we make for you will be perfect. You wouldn’t want anything else, would you?" ...

Continues from part five Part 6 (Day 20) It was a bright and sunny morning when they woke. They too felt bright and sunny. Happy and comfortable, they ate breakfast and dressed for the day. Cindy’s check-up with the doctor was scheduled for early that morning. The doctor had predicted that the swelling would be almost completely gone and that the bandages would be coming off. They were impressed by the rapid recovery. The doctor was good! ...

Continues from part three Part 4 (Day 12) When Cindy awoke, she realized that she was sucking gently and rhythmically on the plug locked into her mouth. She couldn’t believe that she was barely awake but already so aroused. When she turned over, the movement woke Rob, who had apparently only been lightly dozing. Cindy pointed toward her mouth and Rob obliged and removed the plug. He then started reaching for the lock at the back of her hood. Feeling impish, she reached up and stopped him. He looked into her eyes questioningly, but she ignored him, sliding down his body until her head was at his waist, she slipped her hands around his cock and began massaging it slowly and sensuously. As soon as it began to harden, she slipped it into the socket that was her mouth and began licking and sucking it through the cuff that was held in place by her hood. ...

Continues from part four Part 5 (Day 15) Cindy woke up early, her bladder screaming for release. She rolled over and nudged Rob. When he opened his eyes, she grunted at him and pointed at herself and then at the bathroom. He nodded his understanding and began the process to unlock her from her latex. It took a while, but eventually she was naked, dancing around and holding herself to avoid an accident. Rob chuckled at the sight told her to go and get cleaned up, inside and out, and to do her make-up and hair – the same old story. When she started for the bathroom, Rob stopped her and handed her the high-heeled mules that she was supposed to wear, whenever she wasn’t wearing a pair of boots. ...

Continues from part six Part 7 (Day 23) When Rob awoke and turned over, he found Cindy sitting up in bed, staring at nothing. She blinked and looked at him and gave him a weak smile. Rob took it as a good sign. “How are you feeling this morning my love?” “Hungry.” Was her only reply. “Well why don’t you go get cleaned up while I order a room service breakfast? The douche and enema tubes are in that Chasti-Permalock bag. You’ll need to use them.” ...

Continues from part two Part 3 (Day 10) In the morning, Rob sent Cindy to the bathroom to get cleaned up, ‘inside and out’, and to do her hair and makeup. With a sigh she prepared and administered her enema before taking a quick shower. She found that if she relaxed and made sure the water was warm, that the enema was not as bad as she had thought. In fact, it actually felt a little good. After drying off, she then performed the familiar rituals of hair and makeup. When she came back out, Rob presented her with the white latex panties and bra. Before he had given them to her, Rob had mounted the remote controlled, vibrating plugs into their respective sockets. ...

Continues from part two Part Three Tina sure had some wild adventures. Probably why she was always smiling when she got home. One time they were nearing a large coastal city and it was about 3 PM, if they kept going all that would happen would be them getting stuck in rush hour traffic. The load didn’t have to be delivered until 9 PM so they decided to take two and a half hours parked at a truck stop instead of the traffic. ...

Continues from part one Part Two Tina on the average was gone with him every other weekend for the next few months. Sometimes it was midweek, normally when he was running to the coast and back but not always. She bloomed, blossomed right up, was back to the happy-go-lucky person I knew and hoped for. One four-day weekend he took her to show her where he lived in South Dakota. Tina told me he had an apartment in Rapid City, comfortable enough but not too big. It was more a place to crash since most of his life was in his rig. Tina was happy to report she saw no recent traces of a feminine touch in the place. One couldn’t be sure, but so far he looked to be just what he said he was and Tina was just head-over-heels. Really bad, even for her. ...

non-consensual, reluctant, female-female, humiliation, self-abuse, spanking, electro punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The first rule of Card Club is: NOBODY talks about Card Club. This story starts slow because it takes a bit of setting up. After the slow start, however, it becomes an intense session of semi-non consensual female-female, self-abuse, spanking, electro-punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding. ...

Chris Carter opens the door their kitchen. “Alice I’m home!” he calls putting his lunch sack on the table. The silence of his house is not unusual. His wife’s car is parked outside so she should be about somewhere. Unless she had walked to the village shop or the pub, he hoped not the pub as she had a worrying drink habit. She didn’t get pissed often but when she did her mouth often got her into deep trouble, but now with all the shit that was flying around since the discovery of the dumped chemicals that had leaked into the local river, Alice’s dads disgrace was really eating into her. ...

(story continues from Visit to a Neighbour 3) Visit to a Neighbour 4. It was late afternoon on a cloudy Autumn afternoon and a car was travelling westward to a cottage in the western mountains. In it were two people we already know. One was Alice. Early forties, trim figure, firm athletic build with a square, pleasant face and short fair hair. She was long divorced. The other was Henry Carey. A little older than his companion, he was slightly taller, thin and with hair just starting to grey. He was quiet, somewhat shy and, until he had met the woman beside him, had not always been at ease with women. That had now changed. ...

I really never trusted Jennifer. I’d met her late one night when I was working in the quiet of the college library working on a project for work. Jennifer laughed with her friends, and flirted openly towards me - much to the amusement of her friends. Jennifer’s devious, hollow brown eyes and dark skin made her look Italian. I could not keep my eyes off the panty line on her tight worn jeans. I’d always loved the look of a cute woman’s ass in panties. I’d imagine what she looked like in them, my face drawing near as I slowly eased them down… ...

It’s Friday night and I have ignored the damn phone ringing for about an hour and a half. I see it’s Karen, one of my old run around girl friends that I used to hang out with. I’m sure she’s drunk again and wants me to come pick her up. I finally pick it up, “Hey Julie it’s me Karen. I need a ride and a place to stay.” I’m like really. “Shit, I’ll send an Uber to bring you here.” ...

Invitation Thursday lunch time, and as is our norm we sit in the coffee shop chatting. The conversation is rarely linear. Subjects are knocked back and forward as if we were playing volleyball, but where some might strive to be competitive we both delight in the imagination and ideas of the other. Laughter is frequent, as are hands touching the other - simply an enhanced, more intimate form of communication. ...

As always – enjoy the story, and do not try this sort of trash play at home. Stella’s biggest fantasy was to be treated like trash. Now, most girls, when they say that, they probably mean they want to be humiliated or talked down to… but she meant it literally. Her favorite thing in the world, especially after a long, exhausting session in bed with her boyfriend Ethan, was to have him tie her up, gag her, and then wrap her in a trash bag and treat her like literal trash. Like after he’d had his way with her, she was just some worthless thing to be disposed of. She couldn’t explain why it turned her on so much, but she couldn’t deny that getting “trashed” was one of the most pleasurable sensations she could feel. ...

(Yes, I know. I am ripping the basic idea from several bondage Hentai out there. I just wanted to put my spin on it.) Amanda was a large fan of Anima and Hentai. Since she started working she would go to conventions whenever she had the chance and always went dressed as a character. She eventually got a job in Japan making more money then she thought possible. She found a few Americans that also shared her like of Anima and they would go to local conventions together. ...

Today was not unlike any other day except that for today it was going to be unique and special. It had started off like any other morning, waking up in bed laying next to the man who had over time became very dear to me. Dear in ways to which I would have ever dreamed were possible. I had often thought about living such a life and I am grateful for those memories which brought them all to reality. ...

Chapter 1 - Boredom and Randomness It was beautiful and sunny Friday morning. Golden beams of light cascaded across the hardwood floor and slowly creped across until it worked up the frame of the bed and snaked into the eyelids of J. Grunting and bringing his hands from the blanket he reached up to his face and slowly wiped his eyes and coaxed a tired set of eyelids open. This was the first day of a well earned four day weekend, and J really needed the break from work and the stresses associated with it. The bed felt empty as he was newly single, and adjusting to this new life. ...

The large man grabs my legs and wraps them around him. I keep them there because I know I’m supposed to. Fuck dolls are supposed to stay as they’re put, and as the permanent marker scrawled across my exposed stomach reads, I am a “fuck doll,” at least for the night. The stranger unzips his pants and roughly shoves himself inside of me. I actually love the way he feels inside of me, but manage to resist the urge to gasp and moan. “This one doesn’t feel too bad,” he calls to one of his friends nearby, as he pounds in and out of me, making my pussy wetter and wetter. He doesn’t even look at me while he makes me feel amazing. A fuck doll doesn’t deserve to be looked at. Still, I’m aware that a couple of other people at Master’s party are looking at me right now, as I silently fight not to move and not to cum, a task this man is making harder and harder. He’s big and he keeps pounding into me even deeper, until finally my pussy is filled with a hot stream of his seed, and he immediately tosses my legs down and leaves me on the ground, wanting to moan and beg him for more. But I know my place. “You should try her,” he advises his friend before departing to get food, or mingle, or be with a worthier girl. I know Master has private rooms where his better girls are allowed, girls who are allowed to do more things. But tonight, I’m just a fuck doll. It feels like mere seconds before this next man is on top of me, and attempting to fill me with his rather small dick. He doesn’t look attractive, and part of me just wants him to get away, but I willingly take his dick all the same. After all, it gives me a chance to recover from how hard the previous man had been on my poor pussy. I know tonight will be a lot of harsh, nonstop fucking, and my mind wearies on the thought of not being able to move or cum the whole night. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to last. Even this man is starting to push me to the edge. I bite my tongue to keep from shouting out when he cums inside me. For a small man, he came a lot, the powerful streams almost eliciting my own climax, but I know I mustn’t. Next, an attractive middle-aged man decides to play with me. He actually looks at me and smiles, calming me down a little, before he disgustedly looks away. I wish I could ask him if I’ve done something wrong, but before I can worry about it for too long, he’s ravishingly biting and sucking my right nipple while he roughly gropes my left breast and runs his thumbnail in circles over my left nipple. It feels so fucking good. I can’t help it. I moan. Quietly, but it’s loud enough for him to hear. He chuckles a little, and stops, releasing my now-burning nipples, and stares at me. He winks, and then continues his assault on my breasts. I know he knows how much trouble I would be in if Master finds out I was making sounds, but I trust him, and I can’t really help it, so I keep quietly moaning. When my breasts begin to ache to the point I can’t bear, he graciously stops. He looks my whole body up and down; I am completely naked except for the writing on my stomach. He slowly reaches his hand up my thigh, teasing me, knowing how much I want him, and lightly passes his finger over my slit, where my own juices are mixed with the other two mens, and I’m pathetically soaked. “My, my, aren’t you just begging to be fucked,” he soothingly says as he wipes his finger off on my stomach in delicate swirls. He takes my lack of response as a yes, and soon undoes his pants and starting fucking me, slowly at first. I think he is still just teasing me. He plays in my entrance, and slowly enters me just a little more at a time, but I know I’m not allowed to move. I’m not allowed to push myself closer no matter how much I want him fully inside me. Finally he’s inside me, and he starts fucking me hard, steadily increasing his speed. I feel an orgasm building inside of me, and I don’t know what to do. I can’t ask him to stop: not only can fuck dolls not speak, but I don’t want him to stop at all. I can’t cum either though. Master would be furious. As I start to lose control, he whispers in my ear “You can cum. Master won’t know.” That’s all the encouragement I need as I let my orgasm come, doing my best to hide it so anyone else watching won’t know how bad of a slut I am. The man continues to fuck me deep and hard, prolonging my orgasm and my chances of getting caught. It’s not until after I finish completely that the man pulls out. I am surprised he hasn’t cum inside me, until he stands above me and smirks before letting jets of his hot, amazing seed cover my body. I can’t help but smile, even though his gaze has now shifted elsewhere, and he soon walks away. The next hour or so goes similarly, with man after man just using me, and treating me like the worthless toy I am, and me being a good little fuck doll, following all my rules, even when some guys make me want to cum more than anything. Of course, some make me want to run away and hide more than anything. But I don’t. I am a good fuck doll. Except for when that man uses me again. Thank god he does, because I’m desperate to cum, and I do cum on him again, grateful for the escape from my punishment. After he’s done, it is time for dinner, and all the guests sit at elegant tables covered in splendid white tablecloths. I lay on the floor with my legs spread apart, as I know Master wants. I find myself surprised at how wet I’m getting during dinner, and I want to wipe away the numerous juices that are now flowing down my thigh, my wetness adding to their movement. But I’m not allowed to move. After dinner, I get fucked by guy after guy again. At one point, I see Master walking across the room, and I look at him, trying to tell him with my eyes that I want this to end, trying to beg him to not let these strangers do this to me anymore. I only want him. Master sees me staring and angrily walks over, while some guy continues to fuck my pussy. Master roughly grabs my hair and jerks my head to the side, so I’m not facing him. “Fuck dolls aren’t good enough to look at Master,” He whispers before walking away for the night. Two more times before the night ends, the man that agreed not to tell Master comes back, and I get to cum like the naughty slut I am. He doesn’t say anything anymore, doesn’t bother teasing my nipples, or even looking at me. But I need to come so badly by the time he shows up, that he barely has time to fuck me at all before I climax. When everyone leaves, I am still on the floor. I wait for Master. After what feels like an eternity, He comes into the room and looks at me. “You are a mess,” He announces, shaking his head and leaving the room. Moments later he comes back with a naked young man. I recognize him as one of Master’s subs, but I don’t know his name. “Sebastian, clean my fuck doll,” Master states, as the young man gets on the floor next to me, and starts licking up my thigh, sucking some of the cum that coats my filthy body. His tongue feels amazing, especially as he starts licking up the juices from my sopping pussy, and flicking his tongue around my sensitive clit. I manage not to cum, though, and soon the man moves on to the rest of my body, licking me completely clean as Master watches. Once my entire body is cleaned, Master brings me into his bedroom to “speak privately” with me. I see he is fully hard as he talks, which admittedly distracts me. “How did you enjoy being a filthy fuck doll?” he asks with a sweetness in his eyes. I hesitate with my answer, but then decide it’s best to be honest with Master. “Not very much, Sir. I only want You.” “Is that so?” He starts to stroke himself. “And I bet you’re tired of not getting to move?” “Yes, sir,” “Would you like to move?” “Yes, sir,” I smile widely as he gives me a nod, and I start sucking his enormous cock. I swirl my tongue around, enjoying His taste, and then take him even deeper. He’s not like the others at the party. Everyone else was a stranger, but He means the world to me. I start to fuck him with the back of my throat until I gag, but I push through it and deepthroat him hard, my pussy getting soaking wet again. He moans a little, and I delight greatly in His pleasure. “Do you remember why I made you a fuck doll tonight, slut?” I release his cock so I can answer, but he grabs my head and shoves his cock back into my throat, fucking me even harder and deeper. Tears stream down my eyes as I gag and struggle to breathe, but I feel more and more turned on. “Did I say you could stop?!” He barks. Even though he’s not even touching my pussy, I still feel all the fucking from that day and Master down my throat, and I start to need release again. “I made you a fuck doll because when I told you to cum, you didn’t. You tried to fake it, you whore.” He fucks my throat even harder as I keep crying and start getting dizzy. “This time, when I say to cum, you better fucking cum, my bitch.” He’s merciless to my throat, and I’m just begging he’ll tell me to cum already. “Cum for me, whore,” he demands, and I let myself cum, screaming out with pleasure as I do. It feels nice to be loud again. Master cums into me, and this sends me cuming again, a feeling of euphoria completely consuming me. Master deeply kisses me and I kiss him back. His lips are strong, but gentle, and I know he’s done torturing me for now. Or so I thought. “You’ll be a fuck doll at my next party too,” He says to my surprise. “What? But I came! I did everything you said!” “Did you? My little spy says you came for him four times tonight.” I look down, ashamed. He lightly kisses me on the cheek. “It’s okay, doll. Just don’t let it happen at all next time and you won’t have to be a fuck doll again.” “Yes, Sir.”

story continues from part twenty-four Chapter 25 “It’s not right, Suzi. You know that tomorrow is your wedding, and your plan to spend the night with Paul is just wrong!” Mom was giving me the business about my decision to spend the night before our wedding in Paul’s bed. “Mom, I’m going to say this once and only once: my life started when I met Paul. I have no intention of pretending that I want to even spend one night without him by my side. Everybody knows I’ve been living here with him. Why should I spend tonight alone?” ...

story continues from part sixteen Chapter 17 I was glad that the table was the old wooden one from the old days as the clamps on Suzi’s nipples where scratching the top. Her body was writhing with pleasure as she neared the top of her plateau. I could see it in her little hip thrusts as she pushed back against the crotch rope, and it aroused me. I loved the way she sounded; her animal grunts and groans. They were so base and wild that I decided to prolong the sweet agony and let go of the crotch rope; stopping the dildo at the same time. The hood moved as she listened to my retreating foot steps. ...

story continues from part twenty-two Chapter 23 “Suzi, are you in here?” A voice woke me from my groggy, tear-filled sleep. I stayed silent and still. I shuddered in fear and pulled in on myself. “Suzi, are you in there?” This time the voice registered. It was Paul. Thank Gawd, it was Paul. I looked up at my master; he smiled down on me his eyes crinkled with concern. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

story continues from part twenty-three Chapter 24 The candlelight shone in Suzi’s eyes as the waiter bent before her offering the dessert tray. She looked stunningly happy. She was dressed in a low-cut dark number, her hair silky and smooth glistening and reflecting her healthy tan. Sun beds are quite useful in a British winter. “Well darling, not long now,” I smiled at her as she declined a Pavlova and asked for ice cream instead. ...

story continues from part nineteen Chapter 20 Sitting and listening to the drone of the propellers of this C130 Herki bird winging its way back to blightey I realised just how much I was looking forward to seeing Suzi again. The last three months have been more painful than I would have thought. Missing someone as much as I have missed her is, to say the least, very unusual for me. But I hadn’t had anyone to do the things we did before I left. I still remember her hair and the way it flashed in the half-light of our barn. The look in her eyes as I tied the ropes tighter so they dug into her skin. Her grunts and groans as she crashed through another orgasm brought on by the mixture of pain and pleasure. ...

story continues from part twenty Chapter 21 ‘Oh dear,’ I thought as I slipped a finger deep inside her anus. She had such an embarrassed look on her flushed sweaty face. “Double or quits?” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Paul was offering me a chance to redeem myself, so how could I refuse? I mean, I wanted to be his obedient slave, and today’s failure had hurt my cause. So I agreed to a double or nothing dare. With my determination, I was sure that this time I could win. Besides, now the edge was off. That orgasm had slowed the fires a tiny bit. And if I failed, how bad could twenty be? ...

story continues from part twenty-one Chapter 22 ‘Whoa, girl,’ I thought as she screamed out her joy. Specifying the leather seats again pleased me, as they wouldn’t show any of the stain that her pussy juice would leave. The whole car stank of sex. Suzi was so far gone that she hadn’t noticed that we had pulled up to the barn. I picked up the bag out of the boot and walked inside, leaving her to recover in the car. The sweet smell of cows on hay swept over me as I walked up to the hayloft. The warmth these barns provide never failed to amaze me. ...

This story is an embellished story based loosely on true events, there was a real Jane. During the last three or 4 days of the school term school use to shut down and the teachers would organise “activity days” this would give the chance for students to mix with older and younger students and bond over a shared interest. This particular year I had chosen photography. I did not have many friends going through school and the ones I did have were all about sports, well that was not me! Don’t get me wrong, I did play sports, just not the popular ones, I was firmly in the middle ground. I did swim, played badminton and figure skated all at country level. It’s just the jock sports, football, rugby did nothing for me. I certainly was not going to spend these days playing either of them. That left me with the geeks who also like photography. I say I was in the middle ground because I got on with both sets of people, the geeks and the jocks, but was not part of their groups. I was sort of alienated slightly from each, I had the physic of a jock but the personality of a geek. ...

I imagine you stripping me down and then tying my arms behind me in a box tie. Next you run a rope from my bound arms down my back and between my legs, tying it off around my cock and balls very tight - so that any movement or struggling pulls them even further up between my legs causing immediate pain. Now a tight gag and finally the shock collar is locked on. The next hour is spent acclimating me to understanding captivity. Just high voltage shocks, groping, spanking, humiliation. Soon I’ll begin to follow verbal commands to avoid the shocks. Easy things at first like kneel, lay down, turn in a slow circle. ...

The introduction: A remarkable change had occurred during the past millennium; Perhaps more sinister than remarkable. Soon after the turn of the 21st Century, a worldwide nuclear conflict broke out involving all the major powers. The force of the nuclear explosions had destroyed countless humans and animals alike. They also caused some inexplicable peculiarity to the human metabolism and chromosomes. These defects created much smaller and feeble males, and yet did not affect the female. They were born perfectly normal and developed into startling creatures with no defects whatsoever - even the common disabilities prevalent in the previous millenniums. So there are two outstanding results caused by the nuclear fall-outs; and thirdly, all those countries responsible were, quite simply, raised by their own petard. It did, however, cease all hostilities. No longer could the braying menfolk rattle sabres or flex their muscles, nor indeed, be any further threat to worldwide peace. After all, who could possibly take notice of heads of state ranting and raging at only six to twelve inches high? ...

story continues from part one Layers of Love 2: Play Partner “What am I doing here?” I wondered aloud as I pulled the car into the mansion’s driveway. “Even if he answers, it’s not like he has any reason to take me back.” At the top of the driveway, the mansion sat dark and uninviting. Between the darkness behind the large windows, and the dreary afternoon rain, it couldn’t have mirrored my mood any better. Regardless, I drove up to the front doors—I didn’t know why, but I felt compelled to come back. ...

Leaving work, I waved goodbye to the receptionist and walked out onto the college campus. The field was covered by students sunning themselves in the cool spring weather. I couldn’t help but notice that many of them were encased in sleek chrome fembot suits. Some were clearly doing a bit more than sunning but I laughed it off as I hopped on my bike and headed home. My wife and I were both professors at the university, and I served as the faculty advisor to the Greek system, including the newly formed STB sorority, which comprised of only fembot women. As I rode home, I thought back to the meeting I had had with one of girls. She came into my office clad from neck to feet in one of the suits, and upon me asking explained the various functions of it. I was intrigued and I told my wife about it, who also seemed excited at the possibility. As I parked my bike and walked inside, I could hear the faint hum of machinery as I opened the door. Suddenly, before me stood a beautiful fembot unlike any I had ever seen. She was sleek, chrome in color, and her lips stood out like any I had seen before. She came up to me and spoke. “Greetings, my name is Laurabot. Your wife Clara wanted me to wish you a happy anniversary and to allow you a chance to try out your gift. Sadly, she cannot be here this weekend due to a conference, but she has asked me to “experiment” with you. Welcome, May I take your coat Rachel?” Stoked that my wife had thought of such an amazing gift, I let her take my coat off, feeling her cold metal rubbing against me as she did so. Additionally, I took off all my clothing except for my latex underwear, ready to take her on. I lead her into our bedroom, which had enough BDSM gear to make anyone faint, and began to make out with her on the bed. I could feel her cool metal body over every inch, and the inside of her mount felt metallic and sexy. We experimented for a while, at one point I locked her to the chair and ate her out like there was no tomorrow. Her moans and mine sounded beautiful, and our pleasure kept on rising. At one point we took a rest and laid down on the bed, each of us with fingers in the others vagina. Moaning, I could feel her cool metal creating the perfect rhythm of pleasure down there. If we hadn’t been on leather sheets, we’d have stained everything. Even so as we stood up we were both slick from our pleasure juices. She then spoke. “Now that you have, shall we say, experienced the suit, are you ready to become one yourself?” Shaking my head yes, she lead me over to two new items in the corner. One looked strangely like a pod while the other had a box shape to it. I went up to the box and placed my hand out onto it as I felt Laurabot remove my underwear. As the door opened I stood there stark naked, really to be received. The arms inside grabbed me and turned me around. The last thing I saw was Laurabot smiling at me as the doors closed with a click. I felt my shoes being put on first as I was held in the air under my armpits. My feet were put up into the heels and slotted in before another piece of metal closed them in. They were sexy and sleek, just like the rest of my body would be. It slowly moved up my legs, with each piece having been custom fitted to my body. It would accent and improve all of my parts, making me an extremely sexy fembot. My joints were put into place, allowing me a full range of motion, just in a more robotic way. My leg components were a bit thicker, allowing me to have a much bigger, but natural looking, butt and hips. As it reached my private regions, I prepared for what was to come. The machine held nothing back, and it shoved a piece right into my butt, forcing me to stand up as straight as I could from the force. Additionally, sensors were placed throughout my vagina, and a large rod was shoved in. From the outside there was a slot that could be opened to allow more objects to increase the pleasure to the bot. I felt the machine test it, and would have fallen over from the test had it not been for the support from the arms. Next the corset came on. It was tight and fit so well against my body. It was layered into place, with each one getting progressively tighter. I was in heaven from the feelings. I love the feeling of tight clothing all around my supple body, it made me feel even more sexy and feminine. Next up came the boob plates. The main component curved upwards, giving me an even more perfectly fem body. I felt the back attach with a click as the front came on as well, leaving only my tits exposed. The machine covered my nipples with sensors and then covered my boobs in large cups, turning my B sized boots into sexy D cups. Combined with everything else, I now had the body of a true model, but I wasn’t finished yet. My arms were covered in more metal, and my hands were encased in perfect metal gloves, covering every inch. The fingers could also vibrate for extra sensations down there. The arms then grabbed my head and applied the next corset, before proceeding with the rest of the helmet. The faceplate was beautiful, and I opened wide as it shoved a piece into my mouth. The lips would function as mine would, my actual lips would just be kept open by the rod which now occupied my mouth. With a click the faceplate attached and I could feel various wires plug in. With a hiss all of the air was expelled from my suit and it went tight against every inch. Soon it activated all of the sensors for testing and I shook like crazy from the pleasure. I got two orgasms out before the machine slowed down and released me into the arms of Laurabot. “How do you feel?” “Amazing and Sexy.” She shook her head happily, “Good, now for the next stage. Due to spring break there is no school next week so your wife has asked me to lock you into the pod for the weekend until she returns. You’ll be trained as a dominatrix. Are you willing to do this?” So thrilled by the possibility, I said yes and was lead into the pod. She hit a few buttons and the pod opened, showing a sort of recliner with slots for my legs, arms, and head. She helped me into position and then activated the pod. Suddenly straps came out, locking me into place. Panels covered my arms and legs, leaving only my torso and head exposed. I looked like I was part of the machine, but it wasn’t done yet. Wires attached themselves all over my body, and I felt something enter me from the rear. As the door closed the pod lowered a piece down into my vagina, which opened up to accept it. My sides began vibrating, and the machine covered my boobs with a special pleasure piece. For my head, I was locked into a hood, leaving my face featureless from the outside. Another rod attached itself into my mouth, and I felt nutrients enter my body to keep me alive. ...

“Damn it, I can’t remember if we needed eggs” Kaylee said to herself as she walked around the supermarket. She reached for her mobile phone so she could call her boyfriend, Alex. She checked her bag. She checked her pockets. However, her mobile phone was nowhere to be found. “Crap. I must have left it at home. I’ll buy some more eggs just in case”. Little did she know how grave this error would be. And we aren’t talking about the eggs. ...

You finally have everything you always wanted. You’re not human anymore. You rub your new body up and down. It’s perfect, slender, and shiny, and it’s all yours. You’ve got a small access panel in your lower back. It contains your SRPI port, some status lights, and your power and reset buttons, all locked up with a key hidden in a place only your girlfriend Liz knows about. Even you can’t get in. You’re designed this way so a stranger can’t change your settings after they have been set and the panel has been locked back in place. ...

Although everything ends up happily for this story’s characters (despite that seeming unlikely at some points!), trash play can be quite dangerous. Don’t try to replicate anything found in this story for real. Though, some of what is described is unrealistic enough it really CAN’T be replicated, so there’s also that. Enjoy! I hope at least some readers will enjoy this as much as Robert and Michael did… Robert and Michael looked out over the processing floor. There was trash everywhere, most of it bagged up in hoppers and sitting on conveyor belts all waiting for the two guys to fire up the machines which would destroy it. But today, there was something more—something special. One of the trash bags, one of the ones on the conveyor right over there, had a very special piece of trash in it. Her name was Lindsey. The guys had met her the previous night, at the bar, and had taken her home. It had been a long, lovely, lustful night, but things didn’t get really interesting until she found out that they worked in the disposal industry. ...

I still wasn’t used to the size of the mansion. By all means it wasn’t oversized or anything, but as a new place, it wasn’t like the small bachelor apartments I was used to at this point in my life. My name is Tyler, I’m a young guy—about 5’8” with an athletic, slim build from years of swimming. At 25 I was doing just fine for myself at a medium sized tech startup building websites for all manner of clients. The job paid well, but definitely wouldn’t have been enough to afford something as lavish as the three story modern mansion I found myself the new owner of. ...

story continues from Part One Thanks to Rubberdolly4000 for the suggestions Part 2: Hypnotherapy Katelyn wanted to increase her ability to be her partner’s Sexdoll, to be more realistic for him to enjoy her and for her to enjoy the wonderful feelings that she gets when he uses her. So she secretly starts seeing a hypnotherapist to program her mind into one of a Sexdoll, one with a trigger command that would make her just like the other sex dolls, unable to move, speak or respond, but still be available to her owner to use for his pleasure, just like all the other dolls she thought. ...

“I confess.” Said the short squat, pear-shaped girl with the green eyes. “I’ve peaked in your window at night and seen you dressed in your rubber outfit. At first I was appalled, a rubber wearing pervert living right next door to me.” “Then I remembered what I was doing outside your window and I blushed with shame. I had no right to judge, here I was a peeper and if you wanted to do that in your own home. So be it, it’s a free country. Right? Well, then I watched as you went about your business, cleaning house and whatnot. And I saw you as just another lonely guy. You just had a thing for rubber, that’s all. Actually, I thought you looked kind of sexy in it and I wondered for a bit what it would be like to wear such a thing. Would it feel like my dishwashing gloves? Would it be like the old rubber raingear my mom made me wear when I was little? I admit, watching you peaked my interest.” ...

Part 1 Finally! I had the day off from work and I planned to spend it indulging two of my favorite activities… crossdressing and self-bondage! I’ve been dressing since I was 10 years old, and about the only thing that was more exciting than getting all femmed up… was locking myself into some strict bondage and struggling to get free! I lived in a small apartment complex on the edge of town. Being on the outskirts meant I was able to get a place on my own, finally! After college I got a nice job and was making some decent money, sure I was mostly paying my college loans, but I could afford to have my own apartment. After having roommates all through college, this was my first time really living on my own. So, I was able to get dressed whenever I wanted, which was just about any time I was home! ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

Chapter 1 - A Prisoner of Lust I heard another sensual moan emerge from my gagged lips, its tone full of lust and desperation. My naked body trembled in the frame that imprisoned me. My cheeks, red and burning with arousal, felt the falling of a new teardrop. Like every other squeezed out by my dry and bleary eyes, it was full of wanton frustration. Acting on pure instinct, I struggled briefly against my bonds, jerking my feet and pulling my arms against their restraints. But in my mind and heart I knew it was all useless. My limbs were no freer and my fingers no closer to touching myself. All it accomplished was to make me pant harder, and maybe release a bit of the frustration that I could no longer bear. ...

Story continued from part five Part 6: The Hunter & the Bunny Girl Snake swallowing female The following week Jerry came home with a surprise gift for me, I opened the box to discover a Bunny Girl costume inside, complete with ears, just like the ones they use in the real Bunny Club. I picked it up out of the box; the material had a strange feel to it, it felt like a silky, rubbery skin, more jell-like than standard material that you’d normally find in a costume outfit. I gave Jerry a strange questioning look. ...

story continues from chapter seven Chapter 8: Carly and Selena Play Carly came in my house all out of breath. “Selena and I went shopping for some new clothes. After the shopping, she invited me in for a drink. We got to talking about how much fun we had at the cast off party. We both admitted we liked it when you tied us up, all three girls tied up by you, you little devil you,” she snickered. ...

story continues from chapter nine Chapter 10: Soon Li Wants to Talk about a Shoot I got a text message from Soon Li that really shocked me. She wanted to talk to me about doing a bondage photo shoot. It must be my lucky day! I thought maybe Selena and her had talked after I spoke with Selena about doing a shoot. We set up a time for Soon Li to come over, but I wanted to run it past Carly first. I didn’t think it would be a problem, but it wouldn’t hurt to check. ...

story continues from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Dungeon Carly showed up today. After the usual chit chat, she asked me, “When are you gonna show me your dungeon? After having wild sex with Selena, I think I’m ready to see your dungeon.” “Excuse me?” “Your dungeon. I have watched several videos you have made and I recognize the background as your playroom in some but not all of them, so you must have another place you shoot videos. I know it’s not the barn either. Is it in the basement?” ...

story continues from chapter six Chapter 7: Carly wants to dominate me A few days later, Carly stopped over. “Now that I have experienced being tied up a few times, I want to expand my horizons a little. Friday, when I come here, I want you to be tied up and blindfolded. Are you in shock?” she asked. “Yes, I’m in shock. Delighted and excited would be more accurate. Do you want me to tie myself up and blindfold myself or do you want the honor?” ...

story continues from part thirteen Chapter 14 I continued pleasuring Paul with my mouth, tongue, and teeth. Soon I felt him thickening and I prepared for his orgasm. I pulled off him and watched him shoot a load up into the air. He was like a fountain shooting up into the sky, and the sight of him cumming made me smile, even though my hair managed to get covered in his cum. ...

story continues from part nine Chapter 10 The look on Suzi’s face was priceless: shock, horror and despair. Did she fear her parents or was she younger than she said and the folks had come to rescue her? Shit, I thought, slipping my 9mm back into my pocket. I knew that I could be in the Shit if she was under 16. Now kids in the UK grow up quicker than American kids. Our’s drink by 18, sex by 16 (legal as well), but I know that drinking and sex in some places is 21. I looked at her dad: a tall man of about 50. He was quite a well dressed man. Mum, well, she was short and plump with the same sparkling eyes as Suzi. I smiled and walked forward. “Hi. I’m Paul, pleased to meet you.” ...

story continues from part twelve Chapter 13 She seemed pissed at me and I felt guilty. It was then I realized that she hadn’t been able to say or even hum the safe word. The gag was too effective. Suzi saw that I felt horrible at the way this had turned out as I carried her to the water trough and gently placed her into its cool reviving water. I washed her sweat and cow shit stained body and rinsed her hair with the cold tap. The poor girl was nearly blue when I pulled her out. ...

story continues from part fifteen Chapter 16 We took our leave of my friends and piled back into the car. I looked at Suzi and we both broke out laughing as I asked, “Was you rogering last night, Suzi?” “I was rogering the man I love! And I’m proud of it!” she exclaimed. She then blushed a beet-root red and I kissed her nose. It was going to take a little while for her to get used to the military way of life. ...

story continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 When we arrived back at the hotel the couple we’d shared the taxi with wished us a good night. We went up the stairs to our room. “You looked like a princess coming down those stairs,” I whispered to her. She smiled. “I felt like a princess, too. It was magical.” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ As he closed and locked the door, Paul whispered to me that maybe I should go put on something comfortable. ...

story continues from part six Chapter 7 Why did he have to talk in military time? I used my fingers to count up from noon to finally figure out that he’d be home at 5:30. I bathed and dressed casually in my jeans and a tee shirt; nothing to brand me as “weird” to the locals. Then I had some hot tea and toast before taking the boys for a walk through the countryside. ...

story continues from part eight Chapter 9 Paul told me about his childhood and teenaged years. He spoke of the reason for his career choice. He talked about his former girlfriend, Sophie, and how she’d introduced him to love bondage. He discovered then that he really enjoyed being sexually with a bound woman. I listened quietly, drinking it all in. Then he asked me to share my life and experiences. I chatted about my childhood and painful teenaged years. I told him about how hard it had been to be the “smart girl” instead of the popular girl. We talked about my college classes and my early introduction to BDSM. ...

story continues from part seven Chapter 8 I raced Paul to the house, but let him win. It wouldn’t have looked right for the slave girl to beat her Master, but I probably could have done it if I’d tried. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Wet to the core, we sat in front of the aga to get warm. I untied Suzi’s arms, freeing her breasts in the process. She gently shook out her arms and breasts while I watched, mesmerized. ...

Paul sat looking at the heavily boned brace the doctor had placed on his wrist, the multiple metal stays and Velcro straps hooked to the laces made him think the design would be good for a bondage wrap of some sort. During the next few weeks while he was unable to work he had searched the internet and found the materials he thought he would need and ordered them and now sat in front of the rarely used sewing machine slowly stitching the three layers of material together. ...

I feel this story needs a quick intro. This was inspired by one of the first pieces of erotic fiction I ever read, The Factory by Tr_Veller. It’s a similar story, but its with a genetic girl and not as much sex, still it was an amazing piece. I tried reaching out for permission to basically borrow the idea and take a trans spin on it, but haven’t heard back. So, if anyone knows Tr_Veller, I’d love to connect again. So, on to the story… ...

Betrayal: Bondage Trap Part 1 It’s a beautiful warm mid summers day in a quiet secluded parkland, trees all around me providing shade. I look around only to see trees, open spaces and a drive path just ahead of me that passes me from left to right that has a large shelter on the left side with park benches in it and a car park on it’s left side. The right side of the drive path leads out of my view, is the exit to this area leads to the main road. A walking trail passes from behind me on the left of me about 5 meters away which leads to the drive path and directly to the shelter with the benches in it. ...

story continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: This could be fun!!! Update 5 from my prison “So, you want to participate in a domination session with Jules and me, is that correct?” I asked. “Yes, I would,” Master replied. “Very well then, but first you must learn my name. Call me Mistress,” I ordered. “Yes, Mistress,” he replied. “Good, let’s get started then,” I said. “Jules! Jules get in here. I have a surprise for you,” I hollered. ...

story continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Master’s Humor This is update 4 from my prison Life has definitely settled into a livable routine now. Master rarely beats Jules or me. I can’t even remember the last time he struck me. Of course, I am not counting an occasional spanking or playful session with the riding crop. Those things only cause temporary pain and it only lasts a short time. I suppose that I am a little bit of a pain slut because I actually enjoy an occasional spanking. In addition, the fact that Jules is here with me has made my life so much better. I really do love her very much. We have become very close and I never want us to be apart. I believe that I have found my soul mate in her. ...

Given to circumstances the beast is found in all of us - male and female alike - Robespiere I shall not delve into the whys and wherefores of that radical change in French history or the political dogma as many may know the cause and outcome. Instead, I would like to write about the unmentionable occurrences that transpired as a result of that historical event…. One can compare such horrors of human destruction to humans past and present, viz: The Holocausts such as the Soviet pogrom, the Cambodian Killing Fields and the Final Solution inflicted on the Jews and other ‘undesirables’ opposed to the Nazi Regime, and the rather lesser widespread slaughter of certain minorities for political, religious and lebensraum purposes, and all the horrors they entailed… So how can we deplore cannibalism - especially as such acts are at times virtually necessary? ...

Zara and Cecile sit on the terrace of a small French chateau, looking out onto an olive grove basking in late afternoon sunset. Zara’s husband is away so Cecile, her good friend from university, has been invited to stay. Zara has opened champagne and they’ve enjoyed a delightful afternoon, catching up on news. Now, as she fills the glasses once again, she says, ‘My dear Cecile, I have something rather extraordinary to tell you. I have a good friend called Rosa and she’s a scientist. She’s very clever and she’s been working for a company in Lyon that has been trying to produce a robotic male sex doll. Well, after many years of research, it seems they’ve just come up with a prototype. Rosa asked me if I want to take part in some sort of testing and market research and I said yes. Basically that means spending a weekend alone with this sexbot and then filling in a consumer questionnaire afterwards. I had arranged to do this next weekend. However, it was delivered this morning, about an hour before you arrived. I called Rosa and she apologised for the mistake. She said the girls from the lab will collect it tomorrow morning at ten. So, Cecile, I don’t know how you feel about this….’ ...

Jennifer had been training hard for her new role as a personal fitness trainer. In a new city. She had already setup her website and got the equipment in. She would be going to people’s homes and getting them fit and health. She would be able to tailor the training to the person specifically and work whenever they were free. She wanted to be at the top of her game before his meet anyone. So for the last 6 weeks she had been workout almost every day. ...

Unnngh! The only sound she can make as she raises her head out of the water again gasping around the huge ball gag she strapped tightly into her mouth. Annabelle questions herself as to why she did these things to herself wondering if this would be the last time she did anything. Her submissive side reminds her about how she flirted so blatantly with the cute guy at the grocery store even though she was never supposed to speak during her time locked up. She knew the rules when the chastity belt was locked she was only allowed to speak when spoken to and was never to look a man in the eye. Annabelle couldn’t help herself with the phalluses she had locked inside her two days before keeping her aroused reminding her with each step of her predicament making it so she couldn’t resist speaking to the large gorgeous man in front of her in the line. ...

A while ago, I was a waiter at a restaurant. There were only 3 guy waiters among 20 or so girl waitresses. After work one day, me and a bunch of co-workers were having some drinks. As the evening wore on, many of us, including me, got fairly tipsy. In the end, it was just me and this other waitress left at the bar. Jessi was a very pretty girl, with long, platinum-blonde hair, nice, quite huge tits, thickly rimmed black glasses, and a gorgeous, friendly smile. She had a wonderful, shapely ass, and her figure was very trim. It was nice to see her out of her waitress uniform (which was a tight short-sleeved shirt and short skirt) for once. She had on jeans and a long-sleeved tight white shirt undone at the top few buttons. Also, she usually wore her hair up while working, but she had let it down now. She looked great. Somehow, the conversation had gotten around to our sexual fantasies. She told me she had been the bartender at a strip club, and she seemed to be quite well acquainted with the kinkier side of life. She said she swallowed, did anal, liked some costume play, and so on. I told her I sometimes liked a girl to wear a schoolgirl outfit, I loved anal, and so on. After too many drinks, and our conversation about sex, I was fucking horny! We were getting really friendly with each other, I might even say flirting. I wound up deciding drunkenly that I would get a hooker after I finished hanging out with Jessi, because I was so horny, and I actually told her this! Normally, I wouldn’t either get a hooker or tell anyone about it if I did, but I was pretty drunk. But instead of telling me off for it, Jessi said that there was no need to call a prostitute. She could ‘service’ me, if I liked. Whoah, snap! It was totally unexpected, and my answer was like, “Fuck yes!” We sipped our drinks. I was pretty excited about sleeping with Jessi and I confided to her, “Jessi, I’ve never been with a hooker in my life! But I had in mind something that I normally wouldn’t know how to ask a girl, and I probably wouldn’t…” “OK,” she smiled confused, playfully. “Well, I kinda want her to do something a bit special for me… I want her to be my real live fuck-doll for the evening!” “Go on…” “I guess I’d like her to dress up sexy and basically just hold still as I fuck her or whatever. I know it sounds a little weird… It’s just something I’ve wanted to try.” After a slight, pensive pause, Jessi said, “Mister, you’ve got yourself a fuck-doll. Let’s go!” I paid the tab, my cock nearly bursting outa my pants, and we grabbed a cab back to hers. “Make yourself at home, I’m just gonna go get changed,” she said inside. The place wasn’t too big, but it was nice; cozy. Actually, I was too drunk and horny to look around much, so I just sat down and stroked my hard cock through my pants. … The next thing I knew, it was morning, and I was laying by myself on Jessi’s couch with a blanket over me! ‘Oh god!’ I was thinking, ‘how fucking embarrassing… I must’ve passed out!’ I was roused by the delicious smells of eggs and coffee so I got up. In the kitchen in the next room (which I hadn’t seen the night before) Jessi was making breakfast… wearing a sexy schoolgirl outfit! “Oh, hello,” she said musically, smiling. “Thanks for puttin’ the blanket over me last night… Man, I’m so embarrassed!” But she cut me off, “No worries, we’d both had quite a bit to drink! How do you feel?” “Great, I mean, I must’ve slept well. And you?” “Fine… Horny.” “Horny? Well, I might be able to help you there…” “That’s just what I was hoping. Do you like sex in the morning? What do you think of this outfit?” “You look fucking hot,” I said, my dick getting harder in my pants by the moment. “Breakfast can wait. You still remember that little fantasy you told me about last night?” “Yeah sure, I think so…” She came over to me slowly, swaying her hips. She had on the typical short, red-plaid schoolgirl sex-outfit skirt, a skimpy white top tied together between her tits in a loose knot, her hair in two, gorgeously cute pigtails, white socks up to her knees, shiny, black platform shoes with buckles and the heels raised, and her sexy black glasses. She smiled at me seductively as she knelt before me undoing my fly. “Oooh!” she said in mock surprise as my lengthening snake uncoiled from within my pants in her slender, exploring, hands. Her fingernails were tiny pink shiny candies. She took my cock in her hands, and then straight into her hot, wet, schoolgirl’s mouth; an early-morning blow job. I was still waking up and it was all a bit too wonderful to believe. I had often jerked-off imagining my gorgeous co-worker in just this exact position, and wondered momentarily if I might, in fact, be dreaming. She sucked my now rock-hard cock like a pro, kneading my balls as she sucked my shaft. Her dark red lipstick came off onto my rod as she sucked me hungrily. Looking down at her looking back up at me, I realized how much trouble she’d gone to for me this morning, and it made me horny as hell. She had on lots of makeup and looked just like a gorgeous super-realistic rubber fuck-doll. After sucking my cock for some time she popped it out of her mouth and said, “OK, you seem ready now. You just tell me what position you want me in.” It was fucking incredible! I told her, and she stood up with her palms on the wall, her ass out-thrust towards me as I’d asked. ...

story continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Punishment…… (Update 3 from my prison) In case you don’t recall from my last update, Master caught me playing with myself and told me I needed to be punished for playing with “His” pussy. He said he bought it when he bought me. After the three of us had a nice breakfast, Master told Jules she would be spending the day in her cell and that I would be serving my punishment for playing with “His” pussy. I was told to get naked and given a large ring gag to put on. I had my wrist and ankle cuffs on as well as my shock collar, fully charged. Master led me into the playroom and directed my attention to a large curtain. He let me study the curtain for a few minutes. I wondered what was in store for me. The suspense was quite intoxicating. Even though I knew my punishment would be severe, it was exciting to think about what might happen to me. Finally, Master opened the curtain. He led me to what looked like a black, over stuffed, cylindrical pillow with the bottom half removed. It looked something like a small barrel cut in half, lengthwise. It had a large, peach colored dildo sticking up from it. Master applied some KY jelly to the dildo and told me to sit on the device. ...

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: So this is my station in life now…… In case you don’t remember from previous chapters, my b/f, now ex b/f, has sold me to a man who keeps me locked in a cell in his basement. So my story continues…. I have been held captive for about seven months now and have settled in to a routine which is tolerable. Actually, tolerable is too nice of a word. Survivable would be a better description of my life. The first five or six weeks were terrible. I was very defiant and downright angry all the time. If I was rude, I was beaten. If I was loud, I was beaten. If I was defiant, I was beaten. Food was withheld from me, as was sleep, whenever I did anything that annoyed my Master. I was forced to perform oral sex on my Master whenever he chose and was raped whenever he felt like it. My life was basically a living Hell. ...

I’m minding my own business at work one Wednesday night, phone rings. “Hey Rick, this is Neal Smith, what the hell have you been doing?” “Just work man, what the hell have you been doing?” “Man I have been trying to find you. Some friends of mine are having a bachelor party for me Friday night. Haven’t seen you in years, Rick. Come on by the Hilton room 320. Be great for you to come by. Gag gifts are optional. See you there at 6.” ...

May 12 Dear Diary, I feel like a middle schooler, writing to a diary. But, I don’t know what else to do. There is no one to talk to right now about this. Let me introduce myself, I’m Bettie. I work as an administrative assistant at the Big Tires place downtown. I’m the one they come to when they need to order parts, get paid, and take a message. I’m roughly 5 and a half feet tall, with black hair, dark eyes, and rather pale in complexion (except in summer, rather red then). My husband is Cole, and he works at the newly renovated steel plant on the other side of town. He’s quite tall, brown haired, green-eyed hunk of a man. He is the reason for this. Our marriage seems good but for one thing: I don’t think I satisfy him in bed anymore. He seems rather indifferent. I know what you are thinking (affair), but I’m pretty sure that is not it. So, my goal: find a way to spice up the bedroom. ...

Rape Fantasy, Semi-non consensual, Oral, Anal, King’s Crown, Queen’s Crown, Public Nudity, Public Sex, MMM/F, MMF/F, M/F = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Modern technology helps solve a modern problem. The #metoo movement is helping to right many wrongs in our society, but it is also making it much more difficult for men and women to interact, especially in flirting or casual pickup situations. But modern technology is always ready to offer a solution to any problem. ...

Non-consensual, Public Bondage, Public Humiliation, Public Shaving, Naked in Public, Public Sex, Public Spanking, Public Threesome, Mouth to Ass, Public Anal, Mouth to Cunt, Masturbation, Pain Slut = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Olivia’s alter ego Oyly is released in a public performance. Olivia Franklin awakes to find herself in a strange theater where she is forced to participate in an erotic performance involving humiliation, spanking, masturbation, and several other interesting sexual practices. At the end of the performance she is called upon to make what is perhaps the most important decision of her life. ...

Gay, Transgender, Non-consensual, Oral, Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Tracey gets the job of his dreams. Sometimes it takes a little push to help someone become what they always wished they had the guts to be. In this Gay fantasy, Tracey gets that push. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: Harem Girl Snake swallowing female I had wanted to act out a scene that I had been fantasising about for a while, one that had brought out many wonderful orgasms whilst the images had flooded through my mind. I had made sure that the snake would next need to be fed when Jerry, my husband, was home from work, he would become part of my fantasy scenario, though he didn’t know that just yet. ...

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: What Goes Around…… I had a special treat lined up for Richard tonight. After he was stripped naked, I led him to the guest room where I had installed four large hooks in the wall, about four meters apart with two near the floor and the other two near the ceiling. I put his leather cuffs on his wrists and ankles and tied him standing, spread eagle style with his legs stretched apart as far as I thought they would go without causing serious injury. I then played with his cock until it was very hard before tying a thin cord around the base of his cock, winding it tightly about ten times. I then gagged him with a large ball gag and told him I had a treat for him and to just be patient. I put a pillow case over his head, disabling his ability to see, yet not making him uncomfortable. ...

story continued from chapter three Chapter 4: A Day in the Country After being purely a sex object for Krissy and her three girlfriends, I had all the sex I wanted for a few days. When all the girls left my house in the wee hours of the morning, I untied Richard and he and I slept into most of the next day. It wasn’t until the following weekend that I suggested we take a drive out into the country. I had put a shovel and some bondage toys in the trunk of my car in preparation for my plan. ...

story continued from chapter two Chapter 3: You like shoes, right? I wanted to play a little game with Richard, something kinky, something really different. I have always had this fantasy about going shoe shopping and having the shoe salesman (not Al Bundy) end up giving me a foot massage. In my fantasy, it would start with a touch of my instep and gradually, with each pair of shoes I tried on, would get elevated to a full foot massage. My idea was for Richard to pose as a shoe salesman and live out my fantasy, but not with me. With some unsuspecting hot lady! ...

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed. ...

story continued from part five Chapter Six Handcuffs. Ball gags x2 Rope of 3 different types. Gaffer tape. Nipple clamps. Hoods x2 Dildos of various lengths etc 4 Butt plugs x3 including 1 electro. Tens unit. Whip Straps x6 Leather harnesses x2 Sounds like a rape kit, but no this is all what you have to take on holiday if you are going with Claire. That’s also why we can only go in the UK if we are intending to play. Anyway being a master and film producer is not easy. I mean for god’s sake the pressure to come up with new story lines and different styles of bondage are to be honest so hard. Yes I know not a good reason to moan but it adds to the pressure to entertain. ...

Recyc-ALL Chapter 1: Shared Interests “You want to WHAT?” Sarah asked. Mary repeated herself. “I want to get recycled at Jeff’s factory.” “That’s… that’s crazy! What are you talking about?” “Well, I’ve always had… I guess it’s a fetish… about people being turned into normal objects. It started with forniphilia and such… you know, girls being bound in place and used like furniture. But I’ve come across a lot of websites which show people actually being transformed into things, like clothing and such, and that just really turns me on somehow…” ...

Continues on from the story: Stuffed Stocking & Stuffed Stocking Redux Stuffed Stocking – Round Three For the two previous Christmases, I presented myself to my boyfriend Steve naked, bound and ‘stuffed’ into a specially modified giant Christmas stocking. The principal modification was to line it with Kevlar (as well as make the suspension loops with it), making the stocking strong enough to suspend me (see ‘Stuffed Stocking’) or inescapably encase me (see ‘Stuffed Stocking Redux). In that last episode, he wound up dragging me by his cock and balls (read the story) as I shuffled along with his cock stuck in my mouth en route to getting the keys for our release. Although this trek had no impact on the Kevlar lining, it did a job on the felt on the sole of the stocking, making it unsightly to say the least. ...

It was one of those rare nights when I actually sleep well. I knew from the night before today would be a special day and considering we had not done anything in the area of play in some time, I knew Domina had a major idea for me, I just did not realize at the time just what exactly it was. I normally sleep in my chastity cage, but last night, Domina neglected to put it on me. I really didn’t think anything of it at the time. “Time to get up.” I heard her gentle voice coax me from my deep sleep. I noticed as I was stirring that a hand had caressed my then limp member into somewhat of an aroused state, coupled with the gentle nips on my ear lobe as Domina slowly made me wake up. Was that leather I felt? I was not sure, since I was still a bit groggy. “We have some big plans today, you, I and this,” she said, referring to my growing friend, “but first, we have to get dressed.” With that, she took my hand and helped me from bed. I sleep nude, as does she, but today she was already dressed as she got me out of bed. She had apparently awoken sometime before and was dressed in her full regalia of a black leather skirt, corset and boots, her elbow length opera gloves covered her hands. She was a vision in leather, but I knew there was something going on today that I would not soon forget. “Go take a quick shower, and come back here. I want you nice and clean,” Domina told me, popping me on the behind as I went. Domina is not a cruel woman, just very impish when it comes to our play. It was agreed at the beginning of our relationship that discipline would not come from any sort of corporal punishment. I suffered real abuse at the hands of someone, and the idea of corporal punishment was something that I would rather not consider. Domina was very understanding when I had explained this to her. She cuddled me tightly and stroked my hair while I had quite the turret of cathartic release. The hot water felt great cascading across my back and front. Since I stay shaved all the time, the water felt nice across my testicles and tumescent shaft, and a good bit of time was spent washing them, but I was careful not to get too excited. The last time I made that mistake was, let’s just say eventful and leave it at that. Finishing quickly and toweling dry, I returned to the bedroom where she was waiting. I took proper position before her, head down on my knees. “Very nice,” I heard her say to me as she walked around, “today you have some special tasks ahead of you. Perform well, and you will be rewarded. Fail, and you will be reprimanded for your actions. Do you understand?” “Yes ma’am, I understand,” came my faint reply. I was on pins and needles, wondering what plans she had for me today. “Good. Time to get ready.” Domina took my hand, and I stood up. I did not know what all she had in mind to do, but I was quivering with anticipation over what plans she had. First, she had me step into what appeared to be a belt, but looking closer had an “O” ring attachment on one end, and underneath, what looked like a small dildo attached. I gulped. Domina had used a finger in me a few times and massaged my prostate as part of foreplay. We had never done anything to this degree. My swollen member rose with anticipation. “Got to love the Internet!” I heard her cackle as she slid the ring over my testicles and shaft before settling it against my pubic bone. “Bend over.” I complied and felt a warm hand caress my bud in the back. She slid one, then two and finally three fingers inside me, twisting and turning as I could feel the lube moisten my insides. I began to moan softly. “I am glad you like that,” she whispered in my ear, “I thought you would like this little toy I found.” And with that, the dildo was pushed into my rear. I gasped slightly, feeling the pressure on my prostate and making my already full member swell even more. I reached to touch myself, but as I did, a hand slapped mine. “No. You may not touch yourself.” I whined a bit, but I knew this was for my own good. I loved to hate control like this. ...

This is a fantasy of mine that I decided to write up. Describing myself if you haven’t read my true bondage story “Thursday at 7”, I’m 6ft 4, 210 pounds. I lift and stay in shape, as you’ll see when you start to read, hope you enjoy 😊 My muscles strain as I try to pull myself up to the bar, 3 quarters of the way up I let go and plant my feet on the ground. Not good enough I think to myself ascending my wooden staircase out of my basement. Biceps bulging, back tense, legs a little shaky from deadlifting I drink my post workout shake and jump in an ice-cold shower, the feeling of the cold-water invigorating as it touches my skin. I thoroughly clean myself and hop out of the shower and glimpse in the mirror the changes I’ve made. The dad bod is gone, replaced with broad shoulders, a v tapered back, defined arms and chest, still no six pack but any progress is better than none. I give myself a quick dry off and wrap the towel around my waist, walking down the hall towards my room, I walk in and collapse on my bed without even bothering to get dressed. I lay on my side and close my eyes, drifting off into sleep… ...

“Oh god OH god OH GOD”. As another huge orgasm crashed through Sam’s body she realised that maybe she didn’t look her best. She was looking in the huge mirror at the end of their bed. The face looking back at her was flushed and snot and sweat flowed down from her forehead and nose across the layers of gaffer tape that covered her mouth and lower face. Breasts bound and dark red dripped with the mixture that dropped off the end of her chin. This mixed with the sweat that glowed on her body. ...

Chapter 1 I was the person who approves the mortgage loans at the bank where I work. Actually, seeing as though there is only one bank in town, you may as well say I controlled the financing of most of the construction in the town. I had held this prestigious position for over 4 years and was held in high regard by all the bank employees including management. While not really one a fast track, I expected further promotions to come. My long term goal was to become the first female bank President. Then I made a career ending mistake. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 “We can fly out in the afternoon tomorrow. I have to be at work in the evening for a quick conference, but then the weekend is ours.” The fact that she wanted to come home with me pleased me more than I believed it would. I held out my hands and she took them in hers. Then more quickly than she would have believed I spun her and handcuffed her hands behind her back. ...

Mathew and Ashley had been friends since childhood, they lived right across the street from each other and did everything together. Ashley was always in the lead, dragging Mathew to almost every adventure she wanted. Mathew was timid and most of the time just did whatever Ashley told him to do. Growing up, Ashley turned into a bombshell blonde, the perfect DD rack, just the right height at 5’5”, and a curvaceous body toned with hours spent in the gym. Mathew never really bit much bigger, barely breaking the 5’9” mark, always skinny but toned just enough from his hard, labor intensive jobs, and a ratty looking man bun acquired from years of not cutting his hair. Ashley graduated high school and proceeded to move onto college with a full scholarship while Mathew had to work days to afford his night classes. They weren’t joined at the hip like they used to be but Ashley still made the effort to hang out with him, despite his social awkwardness and her sorority’s dislike of beta males. Ashley was moving into her capstone project for her senior year, being the extremely intelligent girl she was she had taken on a massive project, building a machine that could be used to hypnotize people. That was the simplest way she could describe it. The focus was set to help people overcome fears or bad habits, for example smoking or the fear of flying. The machine would take in a “patient” as she liked to put it, then expose them to audio and visual, sometimes even physical stimulation, to essentially rewire their brain to accept what ever they wanted. With tests, they were finding that even people that showed strong resistance to hypnosis could be hypnotized and in little as one session quit smoking for example. The machine was getting a lot of attention and buzz around campus, and Ashley was close to publishing her research, she just had to test how far the machine could be taken, spending countless sleepless nights writing a variety of programs for any number of applications. Now she just needed a willing subject. Ashley approached Mathew on a Wednesday night, waiting for him outside of his last night class. “Hey Pat, so I was wondering, would you be willing to give my machine a test run for me, I know you’ve been wanting to quit smoking for awhile now and the machine could help you kick the nasty habit” she said, her innocent smile always Pat’s first warning when she was up to something. ...

Chapter 1 My new tits look wonderful. They are still a little tender as the job was only done a month ago but they are now full, round and a generous E cup which helps balance my wide male shoulders. I do not need to wear a bra as they are perfect and high but they look so much better framed in a low-cut bra which holds them together and provides a better cleavage. Something I did not even contemplate before they were made is that I can no longer see my cock, except in the mirror. Even before, it had been difficult as the hormones that had given me small boobs had also shrunk my cock but, now, unless I felt down to find it, my mind could pretend that it did not exist. ...

This was written as a contest piece, though as it was my own contest I couldnt win it! The idea was to base the story around a Christmas song, or carol, and I chose this one by Elton John from 1973 as my choice of song. For those who dont remember it, or are far too young to remember it, look it up on youtube so you can at least see the video, and hear the song, before reading it, if so desired. ...

“I have heard you have a fantastic lava cake.” “Quite correct, it is rather legendary.” “Excellent, I’ll have it.” “Good choice, Sir, what about you, Madam?”. You seem conflicted as we had a big main course and you wanted to watch your weight over the weekend after all. “Would you bring us two spoons so we can share?”, you finally ask. “Very well.”, The waiter scuttles off and I raise my eyebrows at you. ...

Hell Night was here, finally! After four weeks of pledging Alpha Beta Alpha, the coolest sorority in the world, I would be one of the sisters in just a few hours. That is, if I survived Hell Night. I was part of one of the smallest pledge classes ever. There were only three of us remaining after more than a dozen started pledging four weeks ago. I won’t lie. Pledging has been brutal. The constant hazing, studying all the required things we had to learn like the sorority song, the Greek alphabet, the names of all the sisters, etc. All these things, on top of studying my college courses, took every minute of my day and night. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 9 Part 10 Will was holding Andy in his arms as he slowly woke. Andy, his oh, so sweet and gentle Andy. Despite that Andy was a sissy, William had never felt someone so feminine and responsive before. Andy wanted to please Will as much as possible and shared himself without hesitation or guilt. His soft moans as William thrust inside him. His lips gently travelling up and down Will’s shaft; providing hours of pleasure. Where DID Andy learn this? ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 8 Part 9 Bulldyke sat back in the limo’s back seat. She caressed the rubber upholstery. It was soft and slick for it had recently been cleaned and polished. She looked at William and Andrew kneeling on the floor in front of her. She felt a little strange. Lady Quirt had rarely allowed her to assume the dominant role in all the years she had served her. It was going to take a little time to adjust, but she was looking forward to it. ...

She must have tried twenty different doll suits trying to find the perfect suit for her to feel like a real toy and give him total control over her anytime he wanted. Each suit had been a disappointment leaving her still able to control herself and feel everything he was doing to her. Only once did she feel out of control and could not make out exactly what he was doing and that was when she had used three of her suits the last one being a double layered inflatable suit. ...

Chapter One: My dream For as long as I could remember, I wanted to be a movie star. I would go to the movies and fantasize about what life was like for Marilyn Monroe and Rita Hayworth. I knew I was not as pretty as those actresses, but that didn’t stop me from dreaming about being in the movies. I thought there must be a place in Hollywood for an average looking small town girl like me. I suppose it would have been wiser to spend more time studying math and English, but they did not interest me at all. So the day after graduating high school, I headed to Hollywood to pursue a career on the silver screen. ...

Story continues from Part 1: Saturdays were Maid for Me & Part 2: Saturdays were Maid for You & Part 3: Maidbots are Maid to Clean This should be the last official commission for Sophie from tfmonkey. You will note there is a short epilogue with a happy ending. I will be adding am alternate twist ending to this. I have not started it yet, but tfmonkey and I have some ideas. I will post it some day…who knows when. Enjoy! ...

Author’s Chapter Notes: I hope you all enjoy reading Banfields own account of his demise. This story was written by my friend BANFIELD who is unable to post this magical txt for us all to read so he has kindly asked if I could post this story on his behalf, all credit should therefore go to him. I trust the forum members will give praise to his vision as I myself already have. Amanda. ...

(story continues from part 6) Part 7: New Deal “I don’t know how much ‘more’ there is right now” my barbarian sheepishly confessed with a relieved smile once he realized he and I were on the same proverbial page, and that instead of going too far, he hadn’t gone far enough… yet. I for my own part felt guilty for even asking, what man of almost forty could wow a younger woman two days in a row with such a rip my clothes off kind of passion, and still be up for more immediately afterwards? Men needed to recharge, like a battery, where I could do this until I was too sore to go on, and then perhaps even a little longer if the lust were high enough. Jim had shown me this side of myself, or perhaps he had just reminded me of it’s existence, but in either case I found myself becoming a very sexual being, and selfishly I wanted more. ...

For the third month running Gemma was short on her rent and in desperate need of some money. Her part time job at the supermarket wasn’t enough to cover the bills, so Gemma often found herself acting in porn films to gain some extra money. She had been involved in nine films in the past so this idea was nothing new to her. In fairness the films paid her well, and it looked like she was going to have to find film number ten to get through her bills for the next few months. ...

Woman to Sexdoll Part 4 . story continued from part three Janice had felt all of the movement as the two men had carried her crate out to Stevie’s vehicle, and then everything went quite for a short while. Dolly was pleased to be inside of her box, that’s where dollies belong she thought to herself. She felt the movement of the vehicle as it drove away, though in her dolly mind she had no reference to fall back on to describe what she was experiencing. Her mind then went into her dolly-state, her mind cleared of all thoughts, and she was just an object inside a box now waiting to be played with again. The doll suit continued with the reprogramming of Janice’s mind into more of a doll-like sex toy, something to be used and played with, that she would only find joy and pleasure in keeping her owner happy. It was her purpose, her sole reason for her existence, nothing else mattered. Back at her former home, her husband was frantically cleaning for his Mother’s visit and was dreading the questioning that he would be facing, knowing that his Mother would have no end of questions as to where his wife was, what was she doing and why Janice wasn’t here for her son’s special day. He hoped that the day would end quickly. Meanwhile, Stevie had driven out to his cabin in the woods; he always looked forward to getting out into the wilderness and doing whatever he wanted to, without neighbors and other people telling him what to do. He was especially excited now, because he had the doll from his best friend to keep him company and he would be putting the doll to good use this week. Janice felt the movement stop, the bumping road that led up to the cabin had suddenly awoken her from her doll-like state, her now clearer mind was wondering what was happening to her. She found that she couldn’t move her body, several straps where holding her down, in what appeared to her, the inside of a wooden crate. ‘How did I get here?’ She thought. ‘Why am I inside this thing?’ But once that she was fully aware and awake, the doll side of her mind began to exert its presence over her own mind. ‘Dollies belong in a box.’ She heard in her mind, ‘All good dollies come in a box, we’re delivered to our owners that way.’ ‘But I’m a woman…’ Janice thought, ‘I’m not a doll…’ ‘Of course you are a doll, silly thing; why else would you be inside a box?’ Her dolly-self thought in reply. ‘If I’m in a box, then I must be a doll.’ Janice thought to herself, ‘I’m confused, was I really a woman?’ ‘No, you were made a dolly in the factory, don’t you remember your time in the doll factory as you were made?’ her dolly-self thought. ‘Yes, I remember the factory.’ Janice had visions inside her mind of her time in the factory, she remembered hanging there after leaving the spray booth, and then being processed down the production line, along with her sister dolls. ‘There, see, you remember now dolly, you were made to please your new owner.’ Her dolly-mind continued, ‘that’s what dollies are made for.’ ‘But, I can still recall thoughts of being a real woman.’ Janice thought. ‘No silly, real women don’t have barcodes printed on them!’ her dolly mind answered, ‘you remember them putting on you?’ ‘Yes, I guess you’re right, how silly of me…’ Janice responded. Her thoughts were interrupted by the movement of the crate from the truck tray bed, she felt herself being moved at a funny angle. And then several bumps before things calmed down and she was lying down again. Stevie had arrived at his cabin; he couldn’t wait to have some fun with the doll. He then thought that he wouldn’t be able to carry the crate on his own, and came up with the solution of using a trolley to move the crate from the truck to the cabin. Moving the crate on to the trolley, he leant it back at an angle and then wheeled the trolley into his cabin. Happy now that he was inside, he wasted no time in getting the lid off of the crate, there still laying as she’d been left was the sex doll, now his exclusively for the week. Not that he’d told his friend that he would be keeping the doll for the entire week, he doubted that Janice’s husband would have allowed him to keep the doll for that long. Janice eyes looked up at the face before her, this was the dollies other owner she thought in her dolly-like mind. But inside her head Janice was thinking, ‘Why has Stevie got the doll? And where is my husband?’ The doll inside her was just delighted that one of her owners, as she thought of them, was about to play with her again and was happy inside. Stevie took off the straps that were holding the doll inside the crate; he didn’t want to waste much time in getting to use the doll. He then picked up the doll and carried her towards his bedroom, placing the inanimate doll down on his bed, he looked over the naked body presented to him, as the doll just lay there waiting for her owner. He quickly stripped off his clothes and soon joined the doll on the bed; his rough workers hands began exploring the soft, silicone skin of the doll. The soft, rounded breasts felt lovely to his touch, he couldn’t resist giving them a hard squeeze. The nipples on the doll were hard and erect, his fingers ran over them and soon he placed his mouth over them and began to suckle on them. Janice lay there after being carried to Stevie’s bed, her mind awash with conflicting thoughts, one was of her dolly mind being delighted at the prospect of her owner playing with her, the other was her own mind being repulsed being used by Stevie. Though she had already been used by him, that was in her own home and mostly contained to her doll-like mind, now she seemed to have regained more of her own thoughts, she wasn’t sure that she wanted to allow him to use her this way. Whilst her mind was in conflict, none of this showed itself to Stevie, he was blissfully happy that he had the doll now, and was enjoying sucking her breasts and playing with the dolls pussy. He imagined that this doll was Janice, he’d always had fantasies about having sex with Janice from the moment he first saw her in college, but she went off and married his best friend, so he could only dream of her at night as he masturbated in his own bed, whilst lately sniffing her old dirty clothing that he had managed to steal when nobody was watching. Janice was again losing herself to her dolly mind, her conflict thoughts, now began to recede along with the rise in her own pleasure, the touching of his hands playing with the soft folds of her doll sex and the sucking of her breasts, all sent wonderful feeling through her own body. With her body betraying her it seem to her, her dolly mind had more opportunity to increase its control over her and she let herself drift off into the pleasure that awaited her. Stevie played with the doll for many hours, taking his time and savoring all of the delights of the doll’s body, he even went down on the doll, even though he knew in his own mind that the doll would not respond as a real woman would have to his ministrations. In his own lost fantasy this was Janice, not the doll laying here and he wanted her to enjoy herself, even though he knew that she would never in a million years allow him to do this in real life. But, he was doing just this to his fantasy creature; still unknown to him, that inside the doll suit was the object of his sexual desires, her body now awash with sex hormones from the time taken by Stevie to arouse her own sexual being. On the outside she laid there still, she was just a doll, unmoving and not seeming to respond to his touches, but on the inside her mind was lost in the sea of sexual bliss, she was ready for whoever wanted to use her at this moment. Both her and her dolly mind were for once in sync, they both wanted to be played with. Stevie didn’t disappoint the doll much longer; as he soon climbed on top of the doll and pressed his hard member inside the dolls vagina, the soft outer folds giving way to allow him to enter the welcoming depths within the doll. He pumped himself in and out of the doll for a long while, his eyes never leaving the face of the doll, he still envisioned his fantasy woman lying there with him, Janice, her eyes sparkling up at him as he had glorious sex with her. Janice couldn’t close her eyes, and could only see the face of Stevie as he used her for his pleasure, his face close to hers, she could feel his breath as he exerted himself. His penis felt wonderful between her legs, she felt delighted as he pistoned himself in and out of her tight hole, her dolly mind joining hers as she orgasmed for the first time as a doll, lost in her own world as the climax ran through her body, tightening her grip on his penis as he continued to pound away, lost in his own fantasy. They both blissfully fell into a deep slumber later that night, after Stevie had used her twice for his own pleasure and unknown to him given Janice not only her first dolly orgasm, but also her second and then her third. She felt worn out and let her mind be taken over again by her dolly-self, now they were both happy that they had been played with by their owner, and Janice could see why being a doll was such a wonderful thing. The Next Day The factory sent their delivery guys to swap the dolls over as arranged, they had expected to find Janice, still in her suit, well it was glued onto her to her so she couldn’t get out of it herself. But after looking through the house they couldn’t find a trace of Janice in her doll suit, nor the crate that she was delivered with. The two guys were on a tight schedule and weren’t bothered to check back with the factory, they wanted to finish, so they just left the new Real-Sex Doll™ that Janice had ordered in its own crate for her hubby to find. Janice hubby returned home later that day to find the crate, and inside was the doll, thinking that Stevie had returned his doll, after keeping her out of sight of his own Mother for the unexpected visit. He did not notice that this was the Real-Sex Doll™ his wife had bought for him, not Janice, wearing the doll suit that she thought that she would surprise him with. Meanwhile, Stevie still away in his cabin, he was having a great time exploring all of the features of the doll. He had used all of the pleasure holes in the doll, he used it orally and then anally, which he’d liked and would try more of later. He even dressed the doll in some of Janice’s own clothing, which he’d taken from her laundry basket and kept for himself. He had propped the doll up in a dining chair when he has his breakfast to keep him company, dressed now in her own underwear and negligee, Janice could only sit there and watch him as he ate his breakfast. *** The factory on hearing from the delivery guys, when they returned to the factory, that Janice wasn’t found when they dropped off the other doll to replace her, Maggie contacted her boss. “Sir, it seems we have a problem.” She said on the phone. “There is no problem that can’t be fixed.” He said, and then waited to hear what Maggie had to say. “Well, the woman that was wearing the doll suit that we sent out on Friday hasn’t returned.” She explained. “The delivery guys couldn’t find her.” She continued, shifting the blame onto someone else. “Maybe they went away somewhere, some hotel room where they could play out some fantasy or something.” Grahame replied. “I wouldn’t worry, they’ll contact us soon.” And then hung up the phone. Later that day, Grahame, the owner of the doll factory was again disturbed, this time by his minion, in reality the designer of the doll suits that were worn by people wanting to experience being a doll. “Sir, we seem to have a problem.” The minion began. “There is no problem that can’t be fixed.” He said, fond of repeating himself. “It’s that new suit.” Was the reply he heard. “What about the new suit?” the boss asked. “It hasn’t returned, the wearer still has it on.” The minion whimpered. “So what is the problem?” Grahame asked, blissfully not knowing what could happen to the doll suit wearer. “If you recall, I said that the wearer would possibly remain in her doll-like mind state, unless we can get her out soon.” He sounded concerned. “Could or would?” Grahame asked, “If she stays inside the suit.” “We don’t know, it has only been played out in computer simulations, this was the test suit that you wanted me to make.” Minion replied, trying to shift the responsibility on to the boss. “And, I still don’t see a problem.” Grahame replied, thinking that he’d have to fire this idiot for getting him into some form of trouble. “She remains a doll; her owner can use her for longer.” “Yes, but what if he doesn’t realize that she, is really a woman inside a dollsuit?” Minion replied. “And, all the better for him then, she remains a doll, which she wanted in the first place, and he gets to have a sex toy that he can use anytime he wants to, with none of that troublesome foreplay and headaches to stop him. It’s a win-win situation.” Grahame said, remembering the days back when he was married to that horrid, ogre of a wife of his, now replaced with a couple of pleasant dolls to keep him company. “But…” Minion started to say. “No, that’s all for now, I’ll get Maggie to chase up the doll suit wearer or her new owner, which ever that is now.” And hung up, to return back to his pleasant thoughts about using the two dolls waiting for him at home. Maggie looked at the email in front of her, “Why do I always get the difficult jobs?” she said to no one in particular, and began looking up the contact details that Janice had left on the contract. Meanwhile In the cabin Stevie had finished breakfast and had bent the doll, still dressed up as Janice, over the table so it was face down and he had entered her rear pleasure hole, as the dolly called it. The dolly was delighted that her owner was using her again; she loved this owner better than the last one, as he seemed to want to play with her more. As he banged himself fully into the rear hole of the doll, he could see the head of the doll banging against the hard wooden top of the dining table, “Yeah, take that bitch!” he yelled as he climaxed again inside the doll. Janice had watched as Stevie had dressed her in the clothes that she now wore, ‘I had wondered where that went?’ she thought to herself as Stevie dressed her in the negligee. ‘Cheeky sneak, he must have taken this from my laundry basket.’ She giggled, her dolly mind joining her in the thought. ‘I wonder what else he has of mine?’ Then Janice watched as he moved around the dining table and felt herself being lifted from the chair, hands held her on her waist and she was spun around in the air, and soon found herself face down on the table. ‘Oh, my owner wants to use me again, dolly likes being used by her owner.’ Then she felt the hard, firm penis probing against the outer rim of her anus. ‘Oh, my owner wants to use my rear hole again, mmm…’ her dolly mind thought. ‘Dirty bugger, he’s going to push himself into my butt again, didn’t he do that last night, and again this morning.’ Janice thought to herself, her mind cleared slightly from her dolly self with the slight pain of his entering her rear. ‘I’m going to be sore down there when he finishes with me.’ But she was surprised within herself that she actually started to enjoy having this dirty thing, as her mother had called it, shoved inside her rear hole, though it wasn’t the same type of pleasure she felt with vaginal sex, she found that she had some wonderful sensations go throughout her body as he continued to use her. Once he had finished himself off inside the rear of the doll, Stevie felt satisfied now, he’d had a good breakfast and had some great quickie sex with the doll of his dreams, now all he wanted to do was get outdoors and start fishing. Cleaning away the dishes, he left the doll laying where it was on the table, her head twisted so her face could watch him as he cleaned up the cabin. Janice watched Stevie as he cleaned, ‘I wonder what he’ll do to me next?’ she thought. ‘I hope that he continues to play with me.’ Her dolly mind interjected, ‘Dolly loves to be played with.’ Janice had to agree, ‘I like it when he plays with me too dolly.’ *** ...

SciFi, Alien, BDSM, M/F, Spanking, Bullwhip, Oral, Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An Intruder takes over Starship Invincible for some BDSM fun. The Star Council Starship Invincible is exploring the furthest reaches of the galaxy when it encounters a unique lifeform which takes over the bodies of the crew members. The female crew members are bound naked to various BDSM devices. The male crew members are then forced to do what many males would do normally when presented with bound, squirming, extremely turned on females. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

story continued from part one Part 2 Synopsis: I serve Lady Marlow as a BDSM acolyte - then Pony Sally and I service Lord Marlow with our arses It seemed only a few minutes later that my trainer Philip walked into my stable and pulled the blanket off me. “Wake up Pony, time to start a new day.” He bent down and, using a special key, released the steel ring around my neck. He gave me his hand and lifted me to my feet. My body ached all over from the excesses of the previous day. “Follow me, Pony,” he snapped and we walked out of the box and headed towards the barn. When we got inside he stood me under the chains and attached the cuffs to my wrists and pulled the chains taut. “Let’s get your beating out of the way first.” he said, more gently now, “Now, do you want to scream or shall I gag you?” ...

Part 1 Synopsis: I was just a secretary - then my Mistress’s obedient slave - now I am a pony girl Of course I let him fuck me on our first date. How could I not, we had been talking in this bar for only five minutes but already I could feel my pussy getting damp – he was so HOT! Then he calmly took my hand and placed it on his crotch, and I could feel the gorgeous outline of a simply massive prick – bigger than any cock I had ever experienced - I knew I had to have him inside me as soon as possible. ...

story continued from part two Part 3 Synopsis: Teaching Joanne the pleasure of anal sex - culminating in Race Day and the Marlow Cup - and the Epilogue Sure enough, his Lordship continued to bugger me splendidly for a long while and eventually I felt his lovely prick pumping still more of his spunk into me – for those of you who haven’t experienced sodomy, get your man to do it to you as soon as possible - it is the most exquisite pleasure for both of you. Sally squirted her piss copiously onto us both as we climaxed, but by then it was clear that his Lordship’s energy was waning and we needed to make our way home. He carefully replaced our pony tackle and fitted us back into the cart and we set off down the hill. As we were trotting, I could feel a steady stream of spunk running down the back of my thighs, and glancing at Sally, I saw that she too had legs covered with cum and spunk – everyone at the House was certainly going to know what we had been up to! ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 5 Part 6 William closely followed Bulldyke down the corridor. The anal plug moving inside him as he walked. He didn’t enjoy its presence, even though it was now easier to endure its intrusion in his rear. Well, maybe it was a bit pleasureable. He just felt so humiliated and ashamed for allowing this to happen to him. They took the lift up to the 30th floor. Bulldyke turned and placed her hand on his chest, gently pushing him to the back of the lift. Smiling she said “Display!”. Quickly William assumed the Display position. The doors to the lift opened and Bulldyke walked out. The doors then closed, and William was left alone. After several seconds he thought that Bulldyke was playing a joke on him. He considered pressing the button to open the doors, but then saw the camera looking down at him. He decided to stay as he was. ...

Is Stan Satanowski truly a Son of Satan Impersonating a Devil can be dangerous, but it has its rewards. Especially if you are a horny Devil. * * * * * * * * * * * * Stan Satanowski stepped out of the state of the art spray tanning booth in his basement. It was a computer-controlled, fully-automatic model and should have cost much more than he could possibly afford, but he had gotten it basically for free. ...

What happens when you summon female Leprechauns? This short story takes on the question of why all Leprechauns are male… sort of. I knew the Pixies were messing with me earlier. They waited until I published my first story before bringing me this one. Like all my Celtic stories, some of this is historical fact, some is Irish myth, and some is straight out of my warped and twisted imagination. I will leave it to you to figure out which is which. ...

Is Stan Satanowski truly a Son of Satan Impersonating a Devil can be dangerous, but it has its rewards. Especially if you are a horny Devil. * * * * * * * * * * * * Stan Satanowski stepped out of the state of the art spray tanning booth in his basement. It was a computer-controlled, fully-automatic model and should have cost much more than he could possibly afford, but he had gotten it basically for free. ...

What happens when you summon female Leprechauns? This short story takes on the question of why all Leprechauns are male… sort of. I knew the Pixies were messing with me earlier. They waited until I published my first story before bringing me this one. Like all my Celtic stories, some of this is historical fact, some is Irish myth, and some is straight out of my warped and twisted imagination. I will leave it to you to figure out which is which. ...

I have been married for 15 years. My husband has a athletic body and average looks but is a high level businessman. I have a less athletic body but have always attracted men quickly with my figure. So, I discovered months ago that my husband was surfing the web on some fetish sites. One of the windows had not been closed, and I sat down to the computer and discovered his secret. It was a female domination site. I always knew that powerful men like to have a hot woman controlling them. I suspect that ALL men want a hot woman controlling them. lol ...

Carrie, Angie, and I have been best friends forever. We do everything together, concerts, shopping, sleepovers, just about everything. We even decided to go to same college. We also have the same taste in guys, which is the reason for this story. Brad is a great looking guy, every girl’s dream guy. Six foot three, quarterback of the football team, Homecoming king, President of the class, just about perfect. He only had one serious flaw. He thinks he is God’s gift to the world. ...

I have never had a really great relationship. Oh sure, I’ve had boyfriends, girl friends too, but I have never felt that I really loved someone, or that I was loved for that matter. I played around on the net when I got lonely, but something was always missing. Then I discovered bondage. My life would never be the same. Years ago, I could never understand how anybody could enjoy being tied up. It makes absolutely no sense to a logical person. So when my boyfriend at the time wanted to tie me up, I resisted. He eventually wore me down and I let him tie me to the bed. I was tied in a conventional spread eagle fashion and he played with my body and teased me relentlessly. I had my first real orgasm that night. An orgasm while being totally restrained is like no other. I was hooked. ...

It is not something I do often but I do on occasion like to cross dress and try out different looks to see how they coordinate and how they feel. It helps me to get an idea of what it is like for my wife and the other ladies that I costume and tie for photographs. It also allows me to indulge in my fetish for hosiery and silky, shiny things. It is something that I keep hidden deep down for fear or shame, ridicule, rejection and abandonment. I have always been attracted to girlier things, and I find men’s clothing rather boring and uncomfortable. They always have the same drab colors. Plus, nothing feels like nylons or Lycra running tights on your legs. ...

Chapter 1 When I started college, my new roommate, Carol, and I became good friends right away. She was tall and slender, had long blonde hair and a very pretty face. Of course we both wanted to do well in school, so we made a little bet. The bet was simple, whoever had the higher GPA at the end of each semester, was the winner. The stakes were simple as well; the loser had to be the winner’s slave for the entire weekend after grades were announced. ...

If I’d expected anything to come from it, I’m not sure what I would have done. We’d formed a casual online friendship after I sent her a fan letter over one of her stories. There’d never been any real hard-core flirting or anything; she had a husband and daughter, and I was also married. Neither of our partners were interested in our kinks, but we both preferred stories to random cybersex. I got the email the day before I was due to leave for my trip. “Hey, you mentioned that you’re going to be in Denver this week, right? I’ve got a business trip there, too. Want to grab dinner?” ...

story continues from part four Part Five Chapter Nine The sight before her filled Tammy with anger and horror. Nora Ruth and her as hideously evil sidekick Gina were deliriously jovial as they methodically wrapped Chandra’s crossed arms to her body just below her breasts with the very familiar looking medical bandages Tammy had seen in her dream. Chandra’s folded arms boxed her breasts, helping the skin tight bandages to shape and mold them into perfect twin mounds rising into the sky. The super absorbent self-adhering elastic bandages stuck to her like a second skin, even making her erect nipples look even thicker and fuller as they pointed upward. And with each breath, Chandra’s shapely mounds rose toward the heavens in worship eliciting many snide comments form the giggling duo. Tammy couldn’t help but admire her friend’s figure as well. The way the wrap defined Chandra’s body from her shapely legs to her shoulders sent a sensuously warm but chilling tingle through Tammy. “They’ve wrapped her at least twice already with those wide bandages from her shoulders to toes.” Tammy’s mind assumed as she studied her friend’s figure more closely trying to keep her thoughts occupied and avoid thinking of Chandra’s future. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Chapter Five Tammy awoke behind the wheel of her car. She couldn’t recall how she got there, but was very much relieved not to still be in Sweet’s Bakery. She knew she would have to deal with Natasha and the humiliation of the cake molds in the near future as well as the ‘Sweets’ revised impression of her. However right now, her main concern was getting this ordeal over and making sure Chandra was okay. “That was very entertaining, Mrs. Dufrane…” James VanNorkin’s voice suddenly filled her ears. “I’m going to be the first to order a special cake from Natasha. Perhaps, I’ll send it to Mike as a Christmas gift… That way he can have his cake and eat you too…” His laugh grated on her and there were several things she would love to say to him, but none of them would be of help to her. And trying to speak would be useless, she could feel that the gag plug had been replaced and re-inflated. She also thought she felt more and raised her hand to her cheek. The smooth rubber of the mouth corset gave hint of the underlying presence of the strap for the ring gag beneath it. Now she was triple gagged. “I see you modified your dress. I must say it’s not quite as subtly erotic as before, but I like it. By the way I see my hormone mixture is working very well… I must inform Karl, he’ll be very amused to hear so…” he continued. “They’ve grown even more. And it appears they are continuing to do so. I could enjoy staring at them all day, but time is passing, Mrs. Dufrane… You need to be moving on. Your next stop is all the way across the city…” Tammy blinked several times in disbelief as she used the rear view mirror to look at her exposed breasts. She had already taken enough grief from all her male co-workers and clients, with their eyes continually turning down from hers to stare at her D-cups. There was no way now she’d be able to get any of them to look away from her chest. “OH NO!” Tammy gasped into her gags. The GPS coming to life with Chandra’s image well bound by bandages lying halfway submerged in liquid on her back in a tank grabbed her complete attention. “As you can see I decided to keep the bandages thoroughly soaked with Karl’s aphrodisiac.” James VanNorkin laughed. “You were very much occupied, so I felt Chandra should be as well. Of course your desires for constant sexual release come naturally. Chandra’s on the other hand will be given a push. A rather large push once she has absorbed all of the liquid in the tank into her system. I seriously doubt if Nora and Gina combined will be able to satisfy her…” The tone of his words more than the actual threat they imposed sent a wave of anger through Tammy. “MU MAMAMD!” She screamed into the gag looking directly into the GPS with flames of fire spurting from her green eyes. “Bastard? Did you just call me a bastard, Mrs. Dufrane?” His voice was now sounding irritated. “Well, if I’m such a bastard then I suppose I need to adjust such comfortable surroundings…” Tammy grimaced as soon as she spoke. Her desire was to help Chandra not make matters worse for her. However the sound of the car heater shutting off told her Chandra wasn’t the one he was directing his ire at this time. Not only did the heater quit, but the air conditioning system jumped to life and directed a blast of near artic air at her chest and very wet nether region. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter Three “Wakey, wakey, Mrs. Dufrane… Time to bring me my diamonds!” James VanNorkin’s voice seemed distant, but came closer and closer as he continued speaking. “Get up Mrs. Dufrane, you’re on a tight schedule now! Get up and get dressed.” Tammy roused. Her mind was still a bit groggy, yet her body felt more alive than ever before. All the small aches and pains from her exercise ordeal were gone as she eased out of the cutout and stepped away from the table. That was when she noticed the small dressing vanity, mirror, and stool across the room from her. She had no memory of them being there before. She looked in the mirror and realized she was not wearing the boots, corset, or gloves. Even the latex skin had been removed. Someone must have come, brought the vanity and stripped her while she slept. “OH MY GOD!” She said aloud. She raised her hands to her chest and touched her breasts. They were no longer the D-cups she had been so proud of. Now, her wide open emerald green eyes stared at inflated balloons. They were triple in size and perfectly shaped. Even the nipples had somehow grown in proportion. “Don’t look for any surgical enhancements, Mrs. Dufrane…” His voice laughed at her feeling her own new teats. “The mixture I had you swallow over and over contained more than just a few vitamins. In fact it had several different mixtures in it other than the vitamins. My associate Karl, you remember him I’m sure, developed them. It contained a very effective aphrodisiac to keep you motivated, a combination of relaxants to ease muscle cramps so you could keep exercising as long as I wanted you to, and a very potent mixture of hormones to convince your body you are in near full term pregnancy with quadruplets. Thus the immediate need to increase the size of your milk receptacles for lactation.” ...

story continues from Weekend Maid Part 9 Part 10: Changes Sophia continued the week enjoying having and using her own personal maidbot for her own sexual pleasure, each night getting her maidbot to service her orally until she was satisfied and then dismissing her as just another servant, whilst afterwards she slept peacefully and in sexual bliss from the ministrations of her maidbot. Jessie had loved being able to devote herself solely to her Mistress, her owner as she thought of her now, without the distractions and intrusions of the other family members, this was how she had imagined her life to be as a maidbot. During the day, now sated with her sexual feelings for her maidbot, Sophia explored the new features of the maidbot program that had been installed in Jessie’s mind. One of the things that she found frustrating was not being able to have access to her maidbots/Jessie’s’ sex; the current suit didn’t allow that. This she solved by ordering a new suit, which was delivered that day from the factory, they now able to make clothing in one of their machines. And that night Jessie found that she was ordered to change into a new suit by the control system. She didn’t mind, but thought it strange, but she wanted to please her owner, so complied without question. The next morning Jessie was commanded by her Mistress to attend to her in her bedroom, she eagerly walked up the stairs leaving whatever mundane task she was currently assigned to, that job was taken over by another maidbot, Jessie had more pressing duties to perform. Upon entering the bedroom she saw her mistress laying waiting for her, naked and relaxing in bed. Jessie was always overwhelmed by her physical attraction to Sophia, her body was perfect in every way she thought, she loved her more than anything in the whole world, and she hoped that Sophia felt the same way too. As usual she was given instructions to orally pleasure her mistress, something she would have done without the control of the house system that ran the maidbots and controlled Jessie too. The command given to her by Sophia, as if she was just another maidbot, which delighted Jessie even more, and gave her a delightful warm, tingly sensation in her belly. She took great pleasure in bringing her mistress to as many orgasms as she would allow, sometimes she had to be commanded to stop, her mistress was too worn out by the pleasure that she received from her maidbot. This time though was different, once Sophia had climaxed once she ordered Jessie to stop, Jessie felt disappointed at this order and wondered in her mind if she had done anything wrong to displease her mistress. Her mistress then ordered Jessie to lay down on the bed, which she instantly did, she was still under the systems control, currently set at 90% and could only comply at this point with her Mistress’s commands. It did feel strange to Jessie though, this wasn’t the usual routine, it was her place to provide pleasure for her mistress, and she felt conflicted in her thoughts. Sophia meanwhile had started to secure Jessie’s ankles to cuffs that she’d pre-prepared for what she wanted to do to her maidbot. Once both ankles were fastened in the leather cuffs, Sophia did the same to Jessie’s wrists; this forced Jessie into a spreadeagle position on the bed, the chains holding her limbs to the four corners of the bed, she was helpless now to whatever her Mistress was going to do to her. Not that she would have stopped her; she would do anything for her Mistress after all. Jessie wasn’t that sure what was happening here, she was more than willing to do anything that her Mistress desired, she had done whatever had been asked of her or commanded, though she would have no hesitation in doing what her Mistress asked of her, even without the control system. She found herself now secured to the bed, the cuffs holding her limbs stretched out to the four corners of the bed, she had never experienced bondage before, so didn’t know what to do next. She looked up at her Mistress, who had looked like the cat who had caught the canary; she looked at Jessie as her prey. Sophia having secured her victim, she then left the room to prepare herself for the next part of her plan. She headed downstairs and into the maids’ room, here she sought out what she was after. She grabbed hold of one of the spare suits that she had ordered, this was one of the new ones with the opening in the crotch that had just arrived and Jessie was currently wearing, bound to the bed upstairs. Already naked from her session with her maidbot, she picked up the suit and soon had first her left leg inside, followed shortly by her right foot. Both feet now covered in the tight latex, Sophia pulled the suit up her legs, covering them in the inky blackness of the shiny suit. Next Sophia pulled the suit up over her legs towards her own crotch, the coolness of the latex brushing the delicate outer folds of her sex, sending delightful shock waves through her sensitive body. Driving herself to continue without giving into the pleasure of the suit against her flesh, Sophia pulled the suit up and over her hips, sealing them inside the black, glossy material. Her arms were next, soon they too were covered, her head had to be next, and it would be easier to put on this way before closing the suit. Her body now completely covered in the latex suit, the only thing left to do was to seal the opening of the suit. She ordered one of the other maidbots to do this task, as the seal needed a special tool to enclose her body inside. Once done, she admired the way she looked in the mirror, her curves standing out, just like her maidbot Jessie, her breasts held firmly in the grasp of the inner workings of the suit made them stand out more, in her eye. She quickly placed the maidbots corset around her waist, walking back to the lacing machine, she was soon secured in the corset, her breathing now more restricted, and she wondered how Jessie managed to work around the house wearing this. Finally she sat down and tried to put on the boots, this was something she thought would have been easier before wearing the corset. But she eventually managed, with some help of the maidbot, now standing up she again approached the mirror and was blown away at how different she looked now, the suit now warmed to her body, clung to her skin, giving her the look of having a second skin of latex. The corset brought her waist in by several inches, not that she was big in that area, but like all women thought that she could lose a few pounds around her waist. Now Sophia looked like one of the maidbots in the house, she was ready to continue with her plans. She exited the maids room, passing the other maidbots around the house, she looked just like them she thought, no wonder Jessie likes this so much, the anonymity the suit provided, just another servant in the house. Sophia made her way upstairs, she headed directly to her bedroom and the delightful prize that awaited her bound to her bed, this was going to be fun, she thought. The door to the bedroom opened and as Jessie looked to see who it was, hoping to see her Mistress return, she was, at first, disappointed to see just another maidbot, then she took a second glance just as her Mistress spoke to her. She couldn’t believe her Mistress was now dressed like she and the other maidbots, she certainly looked wonderful, the suit bringing out the delightful curves that she so admired in her Mistress. Standing there looking at her bound servant, Sophia took in the sight before her, here was an object of desire, one that she craved daily, more so now that she was bound to her bed and couldn’t stop whatever she want to do to her. Moving over to her walk-in wardrobe, Sophia was seeking out the one thing she required to complete this scene. She soon found what she was after, this was her strapon dildo that she’d purchased to use on her pathetic husband one year ago, a sought of revenge for the times he had fucked her in the rear, she recalled his horror when she had him bound, much the same way that Jessie was now, and walked out wearing the beast between her legs. It brought a happy smile to her face at the memory. Putting her legs through the straps that fastened it to her body, she soon pulled it up to her crotch, she unzipped the crotch of the suit ready to insert the other end of the large dildo inside her. Why shouldn’t she get some pleasure herself when offered the chance, the other option was a single dildo, but she wanted to feel something too. Taking some lube, she smeared this onto the part that was about to enter her, not that she needed that, as she was wet from thinking about what she was going to do. After making sure the straps were tight, the inner parts was settled comfortably inside her, Sophia was ready to show her maidbot her inner Mistress, her dominant side, something that she only had just found in the home, but at work she was known to be ruthless and to be avoided. Now she stepped out of the wardrobe, her eyes feasting on the bound, latex covered maidbot, Jessie’s body glistening in the light that reflected from her own suit. Jessie looked up when she saw her Mistress walk out of the wardrobe, something was different about her, not just the latex maidbot suit, but she was more powerful in Jessie’s eyes, she seemed to exude this power from her very core. And then she looked down and saw the black penis-like thing sticking out from where it shouldn’t be, well not on a female anyway. She couldn’t take her eyes off of it, it looked so strange, but also mesmerising, the thing moved as her Mistress walked, Jessie found it hypnotic to watch. Sophia looked down on her helpless, bound servant, she took great delight in the vision of Jessie bound the way she was, waiting for whatever Sophia wanted to do to her. She had no say in the matter, this seemed to bring great satisfaction to Sophia, she had her own bound plaything, something she could tease, torment or even torture, though she thought not the last one, this time at least. She reached for her phone and turned down the maidbot control setting for Jessie to just 10%, something that enabled Jessie to feel more human than maidbot, something that she hasn’t felt like in a while, not that she wanted to feel this way, she had no desire to feel anything less than her owners maidbot, and at first felt distress at being given this much control over her own body. Jessie struggled against the cuffs that held her down. To Sophia, this was seen by her as Jessie’s attempted move to escape the cuffs that held her down, like she was trying to free herself from the cuffs that held her tied to the bed, something that delighted the inner dominatrix in Sophia, she had a wicked smile form on her face as she watched Jessie struggle. It was perfect and she drank in the vision of poor Jessie, bound and struggling on her bed, unable to stop her wicked Mistress from ravaging her. She climbed up on the bed between Jessie’s legs, she looked like a panther stalking its prey, the look on her face pure sex, this was what she had been planning for and now she was going to use Jessie for her own sexual needs. Jessie herself could only lay there and watch as Sophia crawled up the bed slowly towards her, she could not take her eyes off of the face of the woman she loved, though she did when distracted by the dildo moving closer to her own sex. Sophia now face to face with Jessie, she bent her face closer to hers and placed a kiss on the soft lips of Jessie, this was a gentle prelude to her plundering the inner depths of her maidbot. The kissing became more frenzied, more passionate and Jessie at times was struggling to gain a breath, her Mistress’s hands were exploring the soft mounds of her breasts, this was sending wonderful feelings to both her brain and her sex, now getting wetter by the second. She hadn’t felt this was in some time; usually it was just getting delight at giving pleasure, now she was on the receiving end. Bound as she was there was nothing that she could do. Now her Mistress moved down her preys restrained body, heading down to where Jessie was feeling very hot and wanting by now. Soon Sophia had the crotch zipper opened on Jessie’s suit and her fingers began seeking out the soft, outer folds of her maidbots sex. This was soon followed by Sophia’s tongue, seeking out the delicate flower that was Jessie’s sex, the outer folds giving way to the pressure of her tongue as it sought out the hidden pearl beneath. Jessie by now was pulling at her bounds, the cuffs holding her in place as she thrashed around on the bed in the sheer pleasure that she was receiving from her Mistress. Even when she had shared the bed with her friend Valerie it was never this intense, that now seemed to be like two girls playing at pleasing each other, this was the full adult version and she loved the way she was being teased, tormented and denied, she had come close a couple of times, each time her Mistress had backed away, giving her time to recover. Now it was time, Jessie felt the soft, warm lips of her Mistress’s tongue leave her epicentre of sexual bliss, her face now coming into view, their eyes meeting at that moment expressed the pure love and joy each was getting from this moment. But then Jessie felt the hard member probing at her own sex, the strapon seemingly forgotten in the head rush of sexual delight she had been experiencing. But now she knew that soon her Mistress would take her as she wanted. Sophia looked into the eyes of the bound girl, she had taken great delight in teasing her and denying several orgasms, whilst pleasuring her orally, now it was time to take her own pleasure. She never took her eyes from Jessie as she pressed the hard member of the fake penis that she wore between her legs, the look as she conquered the poor wretch beneath her, one of sheer delight and she wondered if all men felt this way when taking a girl. She pushed her crotch further forward, sending the dildo into the inner parts of the girl below her, her vagina stretching around the phallus now soundly embedded deep inside her. The initial pain of entry now forgotten as Jessie felt her Mistress pull the member back out, before plundering the depths of her womanhood again with great delight. All the time Sophia continued to watch as the girl at first winced at the initial entry of the beast between her legs, followed by the shock as she withdrew and then pushed the thing even deeper into her. Now it was just Sophia pushing the dildo into the bound girl, who was now in the deep, longing stage of her sexual need. They moved on the bed as one, each time Sophia pulled backwards, the bound girl tried to follow suit, but was held back by the restraints that held her firmly to the bed. Sophia took her time, she brought Jessie to a couple of orgasms and then thrust herself much harder, causing Jessie to cry out in pain as the phallus was rammed deep into her, this then sent Sophia over the edge and she spasmed in her own throes of orgasm that seemed to overwhelm her whole body. Sophia recovered her senses, her sexual needs now sated. Sophia turned towards one of the hidden cameras and said, “Happy Birthday, I hope that you enjoyed the show Bruce?” Bruce was currently still halfway around the world on his business trip; he had set up the hidden cameras to spy on his wife, suspecting that she was going to be sexually playing with the maidbot whilst he was away. He had enjoyed watching and had recorded every session that Sophia had used the maidbot for her pleasure, afterwards he made good use to the company pleasurebot that was provided to him. Sophia had found the cameras a couple of days ago and had played up for her husband to excite him, taunting him that she was playing with the maidbot they both desired, but he couldn’t be there to join in. She also knew that this was his ultimate fantasy of her dressed as a maidbot, having sex with another maidbot, especially Jessie, who seemed to bring out the inner desires in both of them, she had thought up the whole scenario to torment her husband, and took great delight in doing so. The Next Day Jessie was busy in the kitchen, her owner had just departed for her work leaving the maidbot to clear away the breakfast things, but Jessie’s day was about to change. She received a command to return to the maids room, something out of the ordinary for this time of day, but being back under the full control of the system meant that Jessie had to comply. Upon entering she saw two techbots waiting for her, they were here to transport her to the maidbot service facility, an open crate waiting for her. Jessie followed their commands and stepped into the transport crate, she lay back down and the techbots fastened straps to secure her for her journey. Once satisfied the maidbot was ready, they placed the lid on the crate and carried it outside to their waiting vehicle. Normally when a maidbot is transported, it is switched off, but since Jessie is not your standard maidbot, that option wasn’t available, so she was fully aware for the entire journey. Jessie didn’t mind this, she in fact delighted in the fact that she was being transported just like any other maidbot, to her she was now nothing more than a maidbot, so this was the way she was meant to be moved. Once at the factory, Jessie was removed from the crate by the techbots, they then left her in an area reserved for returned maidbots. Jessie looked around by just moving her eyes, something that she was still able to do even under 100% control, she saw a sign that said ‘Receiving’ and thought, ‘Cool, this is where they drop off the maidbots for their services.’ She looked around as best she could; she saw other maidbots, these dressed in the standard maids uniform, unlike her in her latex catsuit. Other bots attracted her eye, these were dressed in skimpy clothing, and some just standing there in their underwear, what was the word she wondered, ‘Lingerie, that’s what they are wearing. I wonder if they are pleasurebots?’ she thought. ‘They certainly look like it. I wonder what I’d look like dressed like that?’ Her thoughts were interrupted by a command she received in her mind, she was to report to room 23 for examination. She didn’t know where this room was but followed the command prompts she received via the system, which directed her and all of the other bots whilst in the facility. She walked down a long corridor, passing many other maidbots and some pleasurebots on the way, when she found herself facing the door marked ‘23’. She automatically knocked, this was something she would have done, but was commanded to do so and wait. She heard a voice on the other side of the door say, “Enter.” Jessie opened the door and walked into the room, not knowing what she would find on the other side. As she entered she caught sight of a female figure, she was totally covered from the neck down in a white suit, the lights of the room shining in the gloss of the material the person was wearing. ‘It must be latex like mine.’ Jessie thought, she watched as the person moved around the room, her body was in great shape Jessie thought. “Hello Jessie.” She said, “Please come in and sit here.” Patting a padded chair that was in the middle of the room. Which Jessie complied with. “I’m Doctor White, I look after maidbots like you, humans who want or desire to experience being a maidbot or sexbot. For longer term users like yourself it is required that you have a physical examination to make sure that things are all in order, don’t want our maidbots getting sick now do we.” The Doctor said with a smile. “I’m going to run some test on you to see if everything is okay, so I need you to get undressed. If you enter that booth over there it will remove your clothing, which by the way shows off your wonderful body, much like my own suit I suppose.” She laughed. Jessie walked over as commanded and stepped inside the booth, the door closing behind her. The machine whirred to life and soon the suit was cut from Jessie’s body, leaving her naked, something that she hadn’t been in a while. Jessie felt very uncomfortable without the suit covering her body; she would not have left the confines of the booth if not commanded to by the Doctor. As she left the booth she could see the look change on the Doctors face, Jessie knew that she had no hair left on her body, she didn’t mind that as long as she got to serve her owner. But she didn’t know that her own skin was very grey in color, and looked awful, and needed urgent attention. She’d been in the suit too long it seemed. The Doctor quickly picked up the phone and called Sophia, she explained the she needed to get over here quickly as there is a major problem. Jessie couldn’t understand, she felt fine, but her skin was suffering from lack of sunlight, plus the chemicals in the cleaning fluid that she bathed in every night in her cleaning station had taken a toll on her skin. Sophia was quick to arrive and was shocked when she saw a naked Jessie standing there, her skin pale, grey, wrinkled and looking very sickly. “Oh my dear, what have I done?” Sophia cried, “Your skin…” “Seems like she has been too long inside the suit, the others who play at being maidbots only spend their time in the maids outfit allowing air to circulate. Plus the cleaning fluids must have remained inside the suit whist she was wearing it, not draining away as it would if she was cleaned naked like the other maidbots.” The Doctor explained. Jessie stood mute, she had been ordered to stand there by the Doctor, she couldn’t speak for herself as she was still under the systems command and was unable to express her own thoughts on what had happened to her. Her mind was in turmoil, she was worried that she was too sick to continue being her owners maidbot, she would feel, like she does now, naked outside of her suit, she had loved the whole overall feeling she had when covered up by the tight latex suit, she loved the way it made her feel. “Command override.” Sophia said, “You may speak now Jessie.” Jessie felt the system being switched off, she no longer felt connected to her safe, welcoming command system, she had grown reliant on it and had felt very comfortable being told what to do and how to do it by the maidbot system. It took her several moments before she could recover herself before she spoke. “Hello Mistress.” She smiled at Sophia, “I feel fine, I’m okay, I want to stay as your maidbot please…” “No Jessie, this has gone too far, look at what we’ve done to you.” Sophia said, pointing to Jessie’s body. “I’m okay Mistress, I knew that my hair was gone a long time ago, I saw it being washed away and felt the tingling of the hair remover as it removed the last remaining stubble of my hair. I would do anything to please you Mistress, you must be aware of that.” Jessie pleaded. “But you can’t wish to remain looking like this, what of your future?” Sophia asked. “I couldn’t wish for anything more than to serve you Mistress, I love to serve you in whatever way you want me to. I have loved every second of my experience as your personal maidbot and would not wish to change that for anything.” Jessie replied, smiling at Sophia. “But…” Sophia started to say, but was interrupted by The Doctor. “Seems like she loves you Sophia, she would do anything to please you.” The Doctor said, “Maybe you feel the same way about Jessie too?” “Well, yes, I suppose, I’m…” Sophia was lost for words, she was overwhelmed by the fact that after everything she had done to Jessie, that she still wanted to continue, indeed would love to continue as her personal maidbot and it seemed lover. The Doctor called Sophia over for a private discussion, meanwhile Jessie stood there as before, even though she was no longer under the systems command, she remained where she was until she was commanded by her Mistress. The conversation seemed to heat up at one point between the Doctor and Sophia but in the end they had come to an agreement it seemed to Jessie. “The Doctor has a suggestion that she wants you to listen to, it’s up to you Jessie, I don’t want to influence you but you need to seriously think about it.” Sophia said, a stern look on her face. The Doctor then invited Jessie to sit on a chair. “As you’ve seen your skin is deteriorating, the chemicals in the wash process have affected your skin cells turning them this color, but they have also made your skin thin and weak, up to the point that if you were to continue your skin cells would break down, leaving you with severe problems in the future. Your hair will never grow back, know that, but your skin is supposed to regrow, unfortunately the chemicals have stopped that process in you.” Jessie sat there and took in what the Doctor said; looking from the Doctor and back to Sophia, as she listened to what she was told. All that was going through her mind at the moment was a desire to continue as Sophia’s maidbot, she wanted nothing else in the world, but she was beginning to understand that what the Doctor was saying, she would no longer be able to continue to serve her owner, this made Jessie much sadder than the news the Doctor was giving her. “But I want to continue as your maid…” Jessie pleaded with Sophia, tears forming in her eyes, a look of despair on her face, not from the things the Doctor was telling her, but the fact that she may have to stop. “Surely, not after this?” Sophia questioned, “Look at you, what we’ve done to you.” “I don’t care, I love you Mistress, I don’t care if I only live for a short time, as long as I can serve you.” Jessie cried. “Well you’re not going to die, just yet anyway.” The Doctor interrupted, “But we need to do something with your skin.” “Anything, please fix me so I can serve my owner, please…” Jessie pleaded with the Doctor. The Doctor was taken aback by Jessie calling Sophia her owner, something that she only saw rarely in some of her patients who spend a long time under the system as a maidbot. She looked at Sophia with a questioning look. “Well Doctor, seems like Jessie is determined to continue, even though it affects her health.” Sophia said, “But I must admit I do like having her as my personal maidbot. I would even go as far to say I love having her. So let’s do what you suggested.” “What?” Jessie stopped crying for a second on hearing her Mistress speak, “What are you going to do? “We have a process where we can replace dead skin with artificial flesh, it’s still experimental at this stage, and it’s been used on burns victims in a clinical trial at the moment. But we haven’t done a full body reconstruction like you require, you’d be the first, that’s if you agree?” The Doctor asked. “Please Mistress; I would do anything for you.” Jessie said to Sophia. Jessie was taken from the examination room to a clinical room, here she was prepared by techbots, her skin cleaned and then she was wheeled in on a gurney to an operating room, here the Doctor was waiting with Sophia, who insisted she remain with her. Jessie was put under anesthetic so she would feel no pain, then her body was placed inside a chamber. The Doctor pressed a button to start the process and the machine whirled to life, it began by examining Jessie’s body, the after the scan several needles pierced Jessie’s flesh, a fluid was injected into her until her entire body both front and back was a mass of needles connected to the machine. Several hours pass as the machine did its job, the Doctor monitored the whole procedure, whilst Sophia watched on, praying and hoping that Jessie was okay. Several times the machine ran its functions, changing fluids and applying electrical charges to Jessie’s body, she still under the anaesthetic was blissfully unaware of what was happening to her. After 6 hours the machine stopped, it had finished its task and Jessie was removed from the chamber. Jessie woke up later, she found herself lying in bed back at Sophia’s home, she was in her Mistress own bed, she’d been transported here after her surgery to recover from her operation and Sophia had never left her side, being attentive and taking great care of Jessie whilst she slept. As she looked up into the eyes of her Mistress, she said, still under the effects of the anesthetic, “I love you Mistress Sophia.” “I love you too, Jessie.” Sophia replied. The Doctor walked over to check on Jessie, “She seems fine, it’s just the anesthetic talking, and she’ll soon be back as your maidbot.” Once she had recovered enough, the Doctor pulled back the covers to reveal to Jessie the results of the operation. Jessie was lying naked under the bedcovers, she at first felt embarrassed at being seen like this, but then she looked down at her body. “Oh, my…” Jessie exclaimed, “My skin…” “Yes that’s your new skin.” The Doctor said as a way of explanation, pleased with the results. “It’s plastic!” Jessie said. “No, not plastic, but synthetic flesh.” The Doctor said. “I look like a maidbot.” Jessie smiled, “I’m a maidbot!!” “Yes you share similar skin with the other bots we make,” the Doctor said, “But yours is more flexible due to the under laying muscle structure.” “I look…” Jessie started to say, Sophia had a worried look on her face, waiting to see Jessie’s reaction to her new body. “I look great, I feel wonderful, all new and shiny.” “That’s the new skin.” Doctor said. “Sorry it’s only one color though, we haven’t developed a way of offering different pigmentation for different areas of your body. We could paint it I suppose.” “I look like a maidbot, no I’m very happy with how I look, and I’m pleased that I can continue to serve you Mistress, I don’t know what I would have done…” “That’s okay Jessie, I’m pleased that you’re happy.” Sophia said. “We made some other changes to you whilst you were in our care, you don’t need the collar anymore, we have implanted a control chip in your brain that will enable you to remain as a maidbot or whatever you want to be in the future. You just need to be reprogrammed if required. As you were already registered as a maidbot, owned by your Mistress, that is now official, you are a registered maidbot, you no longer have human rights, but are a servant of your Mistress. But are also property of Maidbot, Inc.” “Oh, that’s wonderful news Doctor, thank you so much, I couldn’t have wished for anything better, I’m so happy that I get to continue to serve my owner.” Jessie smiled, her face lighting up after receiving the news. “But, no more latex suit, at least for a while until the new skin heals.” The Doctor warned. Just then one of the house maidbots walked in, she was dressed now as a maid, her latex suit no longer covered her from head to toe. In her hand was a fresh maid outfit for Jessie to wear, the other maidbot hung toe clothing up and left. “I don’t mind Doctor, I look just like the other maidbots now, even naked!” Jessie laughed. “So I still blend in.” “That you will do Jessica.” Sophia said, “Now when you’re ready it’s time to get you back to work. No maidbot of mine is going to lay in bed all day, unless she’s bound to the bed!” Jessie was soon up and dressed in her new uniform, though it was still made from latex, the maid outfit fitted her perfectly, her curves enhanced by the pleats in the dress. The frills of the apron matching those on the knickers, that she now wore, she would certainly tease Bruce when he returned by bending over to reveal the white, frilly underwear that she now wore. She was soon back under the control of the house system and heading back to her spot in the kitchen to prepare lunch for the Doctor and Sophia. Jessie was happy inside again, she no longer feared that she would be cast out and not be her owners maidbot, something that she would enjoy for many years to come.

story continues from Weekend Maid Part 9 Part 10: Changes Sophia continued the week enjoying having and using her own personal maidbot for her own sexual pleasure, each night getting her maidbot to service her orally until she was satisfied and then dismissing her as just another servant, whilst afterwards she slept peacefully and in sexual bliss from the ministrations of her maidbot. Jessie had loved being able to devote herself solely to her Mistress, her owner as she thought of her now, without the distractions and intrusions of the other family members, this was how she had imagined her life to be as a maidbot. During the day, now sated with her sexual feelings for her maidbot, Sophia explored the new features of the maidbot program that had been installed in Jessie’s mind. One of the things that she found frustrating was not being able to have access to her maidbots/Jessie’s’ sex; the current suit didn’t allow that. This she solved by ordering a new suit, which was delivered that day from the factory, they now able to make clothing in one of their machines. And that night Jessie found that she was ordered to change into a new suit by the control system. She didn’t mind, but thought it strange, but she wanted to please her owner, so complied without question. The next morning Jessie was commanded by her Mistress to attend to her in her bedroom, she eagerly walked up the stairs leaving whatever mundane task she was currently assigned to, that job was taken over by another maidbot, Jessie had more pressing duties to perform. Upon entering the bedroom she saw her mistress laying waiting for her, naked and relaxing in bed. Jessie was always overwhelmed by her physical attraction to Sophia, her body was perfect in every way she thought, she loved her more than anything in the whole world, and she hoped that Sophia felt the same way too. As usual she was given instructions to orally pleasure her mistress, something she would have done without the control of the house system that ran the maidbots and controlled Jessie too. The command given to her by Sophia, as if she was just another maidbot, which delighted Jessie even more, and gave her a delightful warm, tingly sensation in her belly. She took great pleasure in bringing her mistress to as many orgasms as she would allow, sometimes she had to be commanded to stop, her mistress was too worn out by the pleasure that she received from her maidbot. This time though was different, once Sophia had climaxed once she ordered Jessie to stop, Jessie felt disappointed at this order and wondered in her mind if she had done anything wrong to displease her mistress. Her mistress then ordered Jessie to lay down on the bed, which she instantly did, she was still under the systems control, currently set at 90% and could only comply at this point with her Mistress’s commands. It did feel strange to Jessie though, this wasn’t the usual routine, it was her place to provide pleasure for her mistress, and she felt conflicted in her thoughts. Sophia meanwhile had started to secure Jessie’s ankles to cuffs that she’d pre-prepared for what she wanted to do to her maidbot. Once both ankles were fastened in the leather cuffs, Sophia did the same to Jessie’s wrists; this forced Jessie into a spreadeagle position on the bed, the chains holding her limbs to the four corners of the bed, she was helpless now to whatever her Mistress was going to do to her. Not that she would have stopped her; she would do anything for her Mistress after all. Jessie wasn’t that sure what was happening here, she was more than willing to do anything that her Mistress desired, she had done whatever had been asked of her or commanded, though she would have no hesitation in doing what her Mistress asked of her, even without the control system. She found herself now secured to the bed, the cuffs holding her limbs stretched out to the four corners of the bed, she had never experienced bondage before, so didn’t know what to do next. She looked up at her Mistress, who had looked like the cat who had caught the canary; she looked at Jessie as her prey. Sophia having secured her victim, she then left the room to prepare herself for the next part of her plan. She headed downstairs and into the maids’ room, here she sought out what she was after. She grabbed hold of one of the spare suits that she had ordered, this was one of the new ones with the opening in the crotch that had just arrived and Jessie was currently wearing, bound to the bed upstairs. Already naked from her session with her maidbot, she picked up the suit and soon had first her left leg inside, followed shortly by her right foot. Both feet now covered in the tight latex, Sophia pulled the suit up her legs, covering them in the inky blackness of the shiny suit. Next Sophia pulled the suit up over her legs towards her own crotch, the coolness of the latex brushing the delicate outer folds of her sex, sending delightful shock waves through her sensitive body. Driving herself to continue without giving into the pleasure of the suit against her flesh, Sophia pulled the suit up and over her hips, sealing them inside the black, glossy material. Her arms were next, soon they too were covered, her head had to be next, and it would be easier to put on this way before closing the suit. Her body now completely covered in the latex suit, the only thing left to do was to seal the opening of the suit. She ordered one of the other maidbots to do this task, as the seal needed a special tool to enclose her body inside. Once done, she admired the way she looked in the mirror, her curves standing out, just like her maidbot Jessie, her breasts held firmly in the grasp of the inner workings of the suit made them stand out more, in her eye. She quickly placed the maidbots corset around her waist, walking back to the lacing machine, she was soon secured in the corset, her breathing now more restricted, and she wondered how Jessie managed to work around the house wearing this. Finally she sat down and tried to put on the boots, this was something she thought would have been easier before wearing the corset. But she eventually managed, with some help of the maidbot, now standing up she again approached the mirror and was blown away at how different she looked now, the suit now warmed to her body, clung to her skin, giving her the look of having a second skin of latex. The corset brought her waist in by several inches, not that she was big in that area, but like all women thought that she could lose a few pounds around her waist. Now Sophia looked like one of the maidbots in the house, she was ready to continue with her plans. She exited the maids room, passing the other maidbots around the house, she looked just like them she thought, no wonder Jessie likes this so much, the anonymity the suit provided, just another servant in the house. Sophia made her way upstairs, she headed directly to her bedroom and the delightful prize that awaited her bound to her bed, this was going to be fun, she thought. The door to the bedroom opened and as Jessie looked to see who it was, hoping to see her Mistress return, she was, at first, disappointed to see just another maidbot, then she took a second glance just as her Mistress spoke to her. She couldn’t believe her Mistress was now dressed like she and the other maidbots, she certainly looked wonderful, the suit bringing out the delightful curves that she so admired in her Mistress. Standing there looking at her bound servant, Sophia took in the sight before her, here was an object of desire, one that she craved daily, more so now that she was bound to her bed and couldn’t stop whatever she want to do to her. Moving over to her walk-in wardrobe, Sophia was seeking out the one thing she required to complete this scene. She soon found what she was after, this was her strapon dildo that she’d purchased to use on her pathetic husband one year ago, a sought of revenge for the times he had fucked her in the rear, she recalled his horror when she had him bound, much the same way that Jessie was now, and walked out wearing the beast between her legs. It brought a happy smile to her face at the memory. Putting her legs through the straps that fastened it to her body, she soon pulled it up to her crotch, she unzipped the crotch of the suit ready to insert the other end of the large dildo inside her. Why shouldn’t she get some pleasure herself when offered the chance, the other option was a single dildo, but she wanted to feel something too. Taking some lube, she smeared this onto the part that was about to enter her, not that she needed that, as she was wet from thinking about what she was going to do. After making sure the straps were tight, the inner parts was settled comfortably inside her, Sophia was ready to show her maidbot her inner Mistress, her dominant side, something that she only had just found in the home, but at work she was known to be ruthless and to be avoided. Now she stepped out of the wardrobe, her eyes feasting on the bound, latex covered maidbot, Jessie’s body glistening in the light that reflected from her own suit. Jessie looked up when she saw her Mistress walk out of the wardrobe, something was different about her, not just the latex maidbot suit, but she was more powerful in Jessie’s eyes, she seemed to exude this power from her very core. And then she looked down and saw the black penis-like thing sticking out from where it shouldn’t be, well not on a female anyway. She couldn’t take her eyes off of it, it looked so strange, but also mesmerising, the thing moved as her Mistress walked, Jessie found it hypnotic to watch. Sophia looked down on her helpless, bound servant, she took great delight in the vision of Jessie bound the way she was, waiting for whatever Sophia wanted to do to her. She had no say in the matter, this seemed to bring great satisfaction to Sophia, she had her own bound plaything, something she could tease, torment or even torture, though she thought not the last one, this time at least. She reached for her phone and turned down the maidbot control setting for Jessie to just 10%, something that enabled Jessie to feel more human than maidbot, something that she hasn’t felt like in a while, not that she wanted to feel this way, she had no desire to feel anything less than her owners maidbot, and at first felt distress at being given this much control over her own body. Jessie struggled against the cuffs that held her down. To Sophia, this was seen by her as Jessie’s attempted move to escape the cuffs that held her down, like she was trying to free herself from the cuffs that held her tied to the bed, something that delighted the inner dominatrix in Sophia, she had a wicked smile form on her face as she watched Jessie struggle. It was perfect and she drank in the vision of poor Jessie, bound and struggling on her bed, unable to stop her wicked Mistress from ravaging her. She climbed up on the bed between Jessie’s legs, she looked like a panther stalking its prey, the look on her face pure sex, this was what she had been planning for and now she was going to use Jessie for her own sexual needs. Jessie herself could only lay there and watch as Sophia crawled up the bed slowly towards her, she could not take her eyes off of the face of the woman she loved, though she did when distracted by the dildo moving closer to her own sex. Sophia now face to face with Jessie, she bent her face closer to hers and placed a kiss on the soft lips of Jessie, this was a gentle prelude to her plundering the inner depths of her maidbot. The kissing became more frenzied, more passionate and Jessie at times was struggling to gain a breath, her Mistress’s hands were exploring the soft mounds of her breasts, this was sending wonderful feelings to both her brain and her sex, now getting wetter by the second. She hadn’t felt this was in some time; usually it was just getting delight at giving pleasure, now she was on the receiving end. Bound as she was there was nothing that she could do. Now her Mistress moved down her preys restrained body, heading down to where Jessie was feeling very hot and wanting by now. Soon Sophia had the crotch zipper opened on Jessie’s suit and her fingers began seeking out the soft, outer folds of her maidbots sex. This was soon followed by Sophia’s tongue, seeking out the delicate flower that was Jessie’s sex, the outer folds giving way to the pressure of her tongue as it sought out the hidden pearl beneath. Jessie by now was pulling at her bounds, the cuffs holding her in place as she thrashed around on the bed in the sheer pleasure that she was receiving from her Mistress. Even when she had shared the bed with her friend Valerie it was never this intense, that now seemed to be like two girls playing at pleasing each other, this was the full adult version and she loved the way she was being teased, tormented and denied, she had come close a couple of times, each time her Mistress had backed away, giving her time to recover. Now it was time, Jessie felt the soft, warm lips of her Mistress’s tongue leave her epicentre of sexual bliss, her face now coming into view, their eyes meeting at that moment expressed the pure love and joy each was getting from this moment. But then Jessie felt the hard member probing at her own sex, the strapon seemingly forgotten in the head rush of sexual delight she had been experiencing. But now she knew that soon her Mistress would take her as she wanted. Sophia looked into the eyes of the bound girl, she had taken great delight in teasing her and denying several orgasms, whilst pleasuring her orally, now it was time to take her own pleasure. She never took her eyes from Jessie as she pressed the hard member of the fake penis that she wore between her legs, the look as she conquered the poor wretch beneath her, one of sheer delight and she wondered if all men felt this way when taking a girl. She pushed her crotch further forward, sending the dildo into the inner parts of the girl below her, her vagina stretching around the phallus now soundly embedded deep inside her. The initial pain of entry now forgotten as Jessie felt her Mistress pull the member back out, before plundering the depths of her womanhood again with great delight. All the time Sophia continued to watch as the girl at first winced at the initial entry of the beast between her legs, followed by the shock as she withdrew and then pushed the thing even deeper into her. Now it was just Sophia pushing the dildo into the bound girl, who was now in the deep, longing stage of her sexual need. They moved on the bed as one, each time Sophia pulled backwards, the bound girl tried to follow suit, but was held back by the restraints that held her firmly to the bed. Sophia took her time, she brought Jessie to a couple of orgasms and then thrust herself much harder, causing Jessie to cry out in pain as the phallus was rammed deep into her, this then sent Sophia over the edge and she spasmed in her own throes of orgasm that seemed to overwhelm her whole body. Sophia recovered her senses, her sexual needs now sated. Sophia turned towards one of the hidden cameras and said, “Happy Birthday, I hope that you enjoyed the show Bruce?” Bruce was currently still halfway around the world on his business trip; he had set up the hidden cameras to spy on his wife, suspecting that she was going to be sexually playing with the maidbot whilst he was away. He had enjoyed watching and had recorded every session that Sophia had used the maidbot for her pleasure, afterwards he made good use to the company pleasurebot that was provided to him. Sophia had found the cameras a couple of days ago and had played up for her husband to excite him, taunting him that she was playing with the maidbot they both desired, but he couldn’t be there to join in. She also knew that this was his ultimate fantasy of her dressed as a maidbot, having sex with another maidbot, especially Jessie, who seemed to bring out the inner desires in both of them, she had thought up the whole scenario to torment her husband, and took great delight in doing so. The Next Day Jessie was busy in the kitchen, her owner had just departed for her work leaving the maidbot to clear away the breakfast things, but Jessie’s day was about to change. She received a command to return to the maids room, something out of the ordinary for this time of day, but being back under the full control of the system meant that Jessie had to comply. Upon entering she saw two techbots waiting for her, they were here to transport her to the maidbot service facility, an open crate waiting for her. Jessie followed their commands and stepped into the transport crate, she lay back down and the techbots fastened straps to secure her for her journey. Once satisfied the maidbot was ready, they placed the lid on the crate and carried it outside to their waiting vehicle. Normally when a maidbot is transported, it is switched off, but since Jessie is not your standard maidbot, that option wasn’t available, so she was fully aware for the entire journey. Jessie didn’t mind this, she in fact delighted in the fact that she was being transported just like any other maidbot, to her she was now nothing more than a maidbot, so this was the way she was meant to be moved. Once at the factory, Jessie was removed from the crate by the techbots, they then left her in an area reserved for returned maidbots. Jessie looked around by just moving her eyes, something that she was still able to do even under 100% control, she saw a sign that said ‘Receiving’ and thought, ‘Cool, this is where they drop off the maidbots for their services.’ She looked around as best she could; she saw other maidbots, these dressed in the standard maids uniform, unlike her in her latex catsuit. Other bots attracted her eye, these were dressed in skimpy clothing, and some just standing there in their underwear, what was the word she wondered, ‘Lingerie, that’s what they are wearing. I wonder if they are pleasurebots?’ she thought. ‘They certainly look like it. I wonder what I’d look like dressed like that?’ Her thoughts were interrupted by a command she received in her mind, she was to report to room 23 for examination. She didn’t know where this room was but followed the command prompts she received via the system, which directed her and all of the other bots whilst in the facility. She walked down a long corridor, passing many other maidbots and some pleasurebots on the way, when she found herself facing the door marked ‘23’. She automatically knocked, this was something she would have done, but was commanded to do so and wait. She heard a voice on the other side of the door say, “Enter.” Jessie opened the door and walked into the room, not knowing what she would find on the other side. As she entered she caught sight of a female figure, she was totally covered from the neck down in a white suit, the lights of the room shining in the gloss of the material the person was wearing. ‘It must be latex like mine.’ Jessie thought, she watched as the person moved around the room, her body was in great shape Jessie thought. “Hello Jessie.” She said, “Please come in and sit here.” Patting a padded chair that was in the middle of the room. Which Jessie complied with. “I’m Doctor White, I look after maidbots like you, humans who want or desire to experience being a maidbot or sexbot. For longer term users like yourself it is required that you have a physical examination to make sure that things are all in order, don’t want our maidbots getting sick now do we.” The Doctor said with a smile. “I’m going to run some test on you to see if everything is okay, so I need you to get undressed. If you enter that booth over there it will remove your clothing, which by the way shows off your wonderful body, much like my own suit I suppose.” She laughed. Jessie walked over as commanded and stepped inside the booth, the door closing behind her. The machine whirred to life and soon the suit was cut from Jessie’s body, leaving her naked, something that she hadn’t been in a while. Jessie felt very uncomfortable without the suit covering her body; she would not have left the confines of the booth if not commanded to by the Doctor. As she left the booth she could see the look change on the Doctors face, Jessie knew that she had no hair left on her body, she didn’t mind that as long as she got to serve her owner. But she didn’t know that her own skin was very grey in color, and looked awful, and needed urgent attention. She’d been in the suit too long it seemed. The Doctor quickly picked up the phone and called Sophia, she explained the she needed to get over here quickly as there is a major problem. Jessie couldn’t understand, she felt fine, but her skin was suffering from lack of sunlight, plus the chemicals in the cleaning fluid that she bathed in every night in her cleaning station had taken a toll on her skin. Sophia was quick to arrive and was shocked when she saw a naked Jessie standing there, her skin pale, grey, wrinkled and looking very sickly. “Oh my dear, what have I done?” Sophia cried, “Your skin…” “Seems like she has been too long inside the suit, the others who play at being maidbots only spend their time in the maids outfit allowing air to circulate. Plus the cleaning fluids must have remained inside the suit whist she was wearing it, not draining away as it would if she was cleaned naked like the other maidbots.” The Doctor explained. Jessie stood mute, she had been ordered to stand there by the Doctor, she couldn’t speak for herself as she was still under the systems command and was unable to express her own thoughts on what had happened to her. Her mind was in turmoil, she was worried that she was too sick to continue being her owners maidbot, she would feel, like she does now, naked outside of her suit, she had loved the whole overall feeling she had when covered up by the tight latex suit, she loved the way it made her feel. “Command override.” Sophia said, “You may speak now Jessie.” Jessie felt the system being switched off, she no longer felt connected to her safe, welcoming command system, she had grown reliant on it and had felt very comfortable being told what to do and how to do it by the maidbot system. It took her several moments before she could recover herself before she spoke. “Hello Mistress.” She smiled at Sophia, “I feel fine, I’m okay, I want to stay as your maidbot please…” “No Jessie, this has gone too far, look at what we’ve done to you.” Sophia said, pointing to Jessie’s body. “I’m okay Mistress, I knew that my hair was gone a long time ago, I saw it being washed away and felt the tingling of the hair remover as it removed the last remaining stubble of my hair. I would do anything to please you Mistress, you must be aware of that.” Jessie pleaded. “But you can’t wish to remain looking like this, what of your future?” Sophia asked. “I couldn’t wish for anything more than to serve you Mistress, I love to serve you in whatever way you want me to. I have loved every second of my experience as your personal maidbot and would not wish to change that for anything.” Jessie replied, smiling at Sophia. “But…” Sophia started to say, but was interrupted by The Doctor. “Seems like she loves you Sophia, she would do anything to please you.” The Doctor said, “Maybe you feel the same way about Jessie too?” “Well, yes, I suppose, I’m…” Sophia was lost for words, she was overwhelmed by the fact that after everything she had done to Jessie, that she still wanted to continue, indeed would love to continue as her personal maidbot and it seemed lover. The Doctor called Sophia over for a private discussion, meanwhile Jessie stood there as before, even though she was no longer under the systems command, she remained where she was until she was commanded by her Mistress. The conversation seemed to heat up at one point between the Doctor and Sophia but in the end they had come to an agreement it seemed to Jessie. “The Doctor has a suggestion that she wants you to listen to, it’s up to you Jessie, I don’t want to influence you but you need to seriously think about it.” Sophia said, a stern look on her face. The Doctor then invited Jessie to sit on a chair. “As you’ve seen your skin is deteriorating, the chemicals in the wash process have affected your skin cells turning them this color, but they have also made your skin thin and weak, up to the point that if you were to continue your skin cells would break down, leaving you with severe problems in the future. Your hair will never grow back, know that, but your skin is supposed to regrow, unfortunately the chemicals have stopped that process in you.” Jessie sat there and took in what the Doctor said; looking from the Doctor and back to Sophia, as she listened to what she was told. All that was going through her mind at the moment was a desire to continue as Sophia’s maidbot, she wanted nothing else in the world, but she was beginning to understand that what the Doctor was saying, she would no longer be able to continue to serve her owner, this made Jessie much sadder than the news the Doctor was giving her. “But I want to continue as your maid…” Jessie pleaded with Sophia, tears forming in her eyes, a look of despair on her face, not from the things the Doctor was telling her, but the fact that she may have to stop. “Surely, not after this?” Sophia questioned, “Look at you, what we’ve done to you.” “I don’t care, I love you Mistress, I don’t care if I only live for a short time, as long as I can serve you.” Jessie cried. “Well you’re not going to die, just yet anyway.” The Doctor interrupted, “But we need to do something with your skin.” “Anything, please fix me so I can serve my owner, please…” Jessie pleaded with the Doctor. The Doctor was taken aback by Jessie calling Sophia her owner, something that she only saw rarely in some of her patients who spend a long time under the system as a maidbot. She looked at Sophia with a questioning look. “Well Doctor, seems like Jessie is determined to continue, even though it affects her health.” Sophia said, “But I must admit I do like having her as my personal maidbot. I would even go as far to say I love having her. So let’s do what you suggested.” “What?” Jessie stopped crying for a second on hearing her Mistress speak, “What are you going to do? “We have a process where we can replace dead skin with artificial flesh, it’s still experimental at this stage, and it’s been used on burns victims in a clinical trial at the moment. But we haven’t done a full body reconstruction like you require, you’d be the first, that’s if you agree?” The Doctor asked. “Please Mistress; I would do anything for you.” Jessie said to Sophia. Jessie was taken from the examination room to a clinical room, here she was prepared by techbots, her skin cleaned and then she was wheeled in on a gurney to an operating room, here the Doctor was waiting with Sophia, who insisted she remain with her. Jessie was put under anesthetic so she would feel no pain, then her body was placed inside a chamber. The Doctor pressed a button to start the process and the machine whirled to life, it began by examining Jessie’s body, the after the scan several needles pierced Jessie’s flesh, a fluid was injected into her until her entire body both front and back was a mass of needles connected to the machine. Several hours pass as the machine did its job, the Doctor monitored the whole procedure, whilst Sophia watched on, praying and hoping that Jessie was okay. Several times the machine ran its functions, changing fluids and applying electrical charges to Jessie’s body, she still under the anaesthetic was blissfully unaware of what was happening to her. After 6 hours the machine stopped, it had finished its task and Jessie was removed from the chamber. Jessie woke up later, she found herself lying in bed back at Sophia’s home, she was in her Mistress own bed, she’d been transported here after her surgery to recover from her operation and Sophia had never left her side, being attentive and taking great care of Jessie whilst she slept. As she looked up into the eyes of her Mistress, she said, still under the effects of the anesthetic, “I love you Mistress Sophia.” “I love you too, Jessie.” Sophia replied. The Doctor walked over to check on Jessie, “She seems fine, it’s just the anesthetic talking, and she’ll soon be back as your maidbot.” Once she had recovered enough, the Doctor pulled back the covers to reveal to Jessie the results of the operation. Jessie was lying naked under the bedcovers, she at first felt embarrassed at being seen like this, but then she looked down at her body. “Oh, my…” Jessie exclaimed, “My skin…” “Yes that’s your new skin.” The Doctor said as a way of explanation, pleased with the results. “It’s plastic!” Jessie said. “No, not plastic, but synthetic flesh.” The Doctor said. “I look like a maidbot.” Jessie smiled, “I’m a maidbot!!” “Yes you share similar skin with the other bots we make,” the Doctor said, “But yours is more flexible due to the under laying muscle structure.” “I look…” Jessie started to say, Sophia had a worried look on her face, waiting to see Jessie’s reaction to her new body. “I look great, I feel wonderful, all new and shiny.” “That’s the new skin.” Doctor said. “Sorry it’s only one color though, we haven’t developed a way of offering different pigmentation for different areas of your body. We could paint it I suppose.” “I look like a maidbot, no I’m very happy with how I look, and I’m pleased that I can continue to serve you Mistress, I don’t know what I would have done…” “That’s okay Jessie, I’m pleased that you’re happy.” Sophia said. “We made some other changes to you whilst you were in our care, you don’t need the collar anymore, we have implanted a control chip in your brain that will enable you to remain as a maidbot or whatever you want to be in the future. You just need to be reprogrammed if required. As you were already registered as a maidbot, owned by your Mistress, that is now official, you are a registered maidbot, you no longer have human rights, but are a servant of your Mistress. But are also property of Maidbot, Inc.” “Oh, that’s wonderful news Doctor, thank you so much, I couldn’t have wished for anything better, I’m so happy that I get to continue to serve my owner.” Jessie smiled, her face lighting up after receiving the news. “But, no more latex suit, at least for a while until the new skin heals.” The Doctor warned. Just then one of the house maidbots walked in, she was dressed now as a maid, her latex suit no longer covered her from head to toe. In her hand was a fresh maid outfit for Jessie to wear, the other maidbot hung toe clothing up and left. “I don’t mind Doctor, I look just like the other maidbots now, even naked!” Jessie laughed. “So I still blend in.” “That you will do Jessica.” Sophia said, “Now when you’re ready it’s time to get you back to work. No maidbot of mine is going to lay in bed all day, unless she’s bound to the bed!” Jessie was soon up and dressed in her new uniform, though it was still made from latex, the maid outfit fitted her perfectly, her curves enhanced by the pleats in the dress. The frills of the apron matching those on the knickers, that she now wore, she would certainly tease Bruce when he returned by bending over to reveal the white, frilly underwear that she now wore. She was soon back under the control of the house system and heading back to her spot in the kitchen to prepare lunch for the Doctor and Sophia. Jessie was happy inside again, she no longer feared that she would be cast out and not be her owners maidbot, something that she would enjoy for many years to come.

Unfortunately for Jane, she had been out of work for quite a while now, and she was beginning to get desperate to find a new job. One day while she was walking down the street she saw that a new job agency had opened its doors to customers. Now over the year or so that Jane had been out of work, she had tried almost every job agency within a few miles of her with little success. She smiled when she saw what this agency was advertising. ...

Story continued from part nine Part 10: Nun But The Best She is dressed, all in black and white rubber, as a nun. He is familiar with this motif in the fetish scene, the rubber nun, along with the nurse and the schoolgirl, and he has seen Emily in these two other roles. But for some reason seeing her as a rubber nun, no doubt a very naughty rubber nun, makes his mouth go dry. ...

Story continued from part eight Part 9: Just One More Stop It is still raining, which is fine, considering how they’re dressed. Emily is silent, as he passes his hand through the slit in her cape and grips hers. She’s still silently fuming, but now has to contend with the dildo doing all kinds of stimulating things to her. After a couple of minutes, he stops and turns her to face him, her back against a wall. They stare at each other for a few seconds. ...

Paul McCord was 5’6" tall, 136 pounds with shoulder length hair. He had been teased his whole life and called sissy boy in school. Paul graduated from Bucks County Community College with an AA degree in computer programing and was top in his class. His Professor contacted on of the leading corporations in Philadelphia and explained how he was the brightest student she ever had and that he was a gifted programmer. After meeting with Paul, he was hired and told they would set up in his home a remote office that he would work from so he could handle even weekend or other emergencies. ...

Authors note: English is not my native language, please enjoy my story. Kim was 27 years old, had a height of 5’ 10”, black hair to the middle of her back and a Japanese face. She had studied electronic engineering was a former cheerleader so she had an athletic build body and was proud that she had maintained it after quitting the cheerleading for her job. One Friday she came home after a long day at work and was happy that her little private project was nearly finished. So she went downstairs in the mansion to her room in which she had a little workplace. She sat down at her desk and began applying the finishing touches to the collar she was working on. After an hour she stood up and looked at the collar pleased with what she had accomplished. Then she placed it around her own neck to test it. When she tried to speak she got an electric shock right to her vocal chords so that no intelligible word came from her. Pleased with the outcome of her test she placed the collar back on her desk and went upstairs to get something to eat and have a nice evening on the couch. ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 13) Part 14: Little Fugitive’s Racing Career (part one) (Sorry for the delay on this story, I have had a few projects running at the same time and thought that there wasn’t all that much interest in my finishing this particular one… I have since been corrected, Jackie.) Little Fugitive looked tan and more muscular in her stall as I inspected her the following day, endless paperwork and a tiny bit of apathy keeping me away until then. She didn’t recognize me though, again her eyes told the tale with her vacant stare and accompanying mindless expression, but this time for me face to face. Sam was with me and evidentially proud of his work, I praising his resourcefulness and clever use of her harness time in front of Little Fugitive’s stall just in case some small part of her humanity were still in there (as unlikely as that was), she then knowing I was ultimately responsible for her new lot in life and not he. ...

June Strickland walked into her husbands large garage and looked up. Her nemesis was hanging above her husband. It had been used to get her into trouble before. he was looking nervous as if he once again had agreed to her demands and wasn’t sure of it . She looked at him and smiled. “Ready?” was all she said. He looked over at her and nodded and opened the box on his special tool box. June walked over and kissed him. He kissed her back holding her tight ran his hand down and smoothed her bottom. She ground her pelvis into his hard on. “Have you locked the roller shutter door?” she asked? ...

Summary: A young woman with a thing for truckers, a love of handcuffs and a broken heart goes riding off to the beach for a weekend with her best friend to salve that broken heart. Along the way she encounters someone who may just be a match for her made in heaven… Tina was my best (female) friend, we’d been friends since 5th grade, so that was, what, over a decade now? She and I were housemates right now and driving from our desert home town to the coast to hopefully fix a problem. ...

Story continued from part five Part 6: An Unmasking Emily sees his car disappear, and returns to the living room, and laughs. Ruby is sipping her wine. “Well that could have been a bit embarrassing. Sorry it took so long, we had a great chat, you know, and Ruby, he misses you, he still feels very guilty. Yes, he was responsible for your near demise, and his too, but you two have to kiss and make up. I’ll leave it at that.” ...

Story continued from part six Part 7: The Full Equine Monty So he returns to the patio, a little sheepishly, fully covered in olive green rubber jodhpurs, hoodie, gloves and tight rubber mask. He gasps, he actually gasps as he sees her. He’s only been gone 5 minutes, but seeing her, so completely helpless in gleaming tan rubber and leather, how can she do this to him? She is not just calm but assured, under the mask he sees her grin. ...

Story continued from part seven Part 8: A Stunning Stallion Under Complete Control Everything is going very well. She is now sitting in the buggy and looking forward to the firm muscled buttocks jiggling under their rubber skin. The tail, Carol’s stunning blonde/grey hair, swishing, the hoof boots trotting along, not too fast though, nice and easy. The stallion, her lover, is doing well; she has hardly used the reins. They have been going now for perhaps an hour, walking at first, and then a very slow jog. Finely tuned, muscled thighs pump up and down, his head is held high by the collar and harness. He’s done well with the reins and bit, more obedient than she thought he might be. ...

Snake swallowing female Since my early teenage years I have had this sexual fantasy of being taken by a snake, eaten, swallowed down, and I frequently masturbated to the images in my mind, of me being swallowed down by the snake as its food, I was nothing more than its food, it’s prey, and many wonderful orgasms were rubbed out by me living this fantasy in my head. But after one very arousing sex session with my husband, many years later and I revealed my inner-most secret fantasy of being eaten by a snake. But more of that later, I’m Janice and I’m married to the most wonderful guy in the whole world, Jerry, we play out our fantasies together, his is mostly me being a submissive slave girl to his master, which I love playing. I would also tease him in the bedroom, lounge or even in the car, I would have my hands behind my back, with my body nicely present to him in some sexy lingerie or costume. “I have a present for you… Master.” I would say, my eyes looking from him down to the floor, in my best submissive manner. “And what would that present be?” He would ask, thinking that I had something hidden behind me. “ME!!” I would say and jump onto his lap, or the bed and quickly find my way down to his hardening penis, taking it in my hands and giving him pleasure inside my warm, wet mouth. I’ve even visit him in his office, a coat covering the sexy underwear beneath; I was soon under his desk showing what a good secretary I would be. Luckily he’s the boss, so no one disturbed us whilst I was hard at work. I love playing role-playing games; I’m usually the victim, kidnapee, damsel, or call-girl etc, whilst my husband plays the more dominant role in our games. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I love being submissive to him, it turns me on and makes me very horny even thinking about it. I especially love it when he ties me up, gagged and bound and taken by him. We’ve had many, many enjoyable sessions where I’ve been tightly tied up and used by him. So after recovering from one of our sessions, we were speaking about long held fantasies, he told me some of his, mostly having a female victim tied up, used by him and tormented with denied orgasms, until finally she was begging for him to make her cum. Which we’ve done in the past. He also mentioned spanking a bound female as well as another of his deep fantasies, we’ve done that one too I reminded him. “Well, I’ve told you just about all I can recall of my fantasies, what are yours?” he asked me. “I’m tied up and used by my Master, denied orgasm and spanked.” I replied. Laughing. “Yes, that’s my fantasy, but what deep hidden secret do you hold in the pretty little head of yours?” he said. “Well…” I started to say, “No you’d think I was silly or deranged.” Embarrassed I buried my head in his shoulder. “No whatever it is I’d like to know, maybe we could act it out.” He encouraged. “No, it’s not something we could act out.” I relied. “Really, now I want to know what it is.” He smiled, eager to find the hidden gem in my fantasy mind. “It’s not something that most normal people would even think about, sorry but I’m too embarrassed to tell you. You’d think I was crazy or something.” I said, wishing for the ground to open up and swallow me. “I can’t…” “Let me guess then.” He asked. “Okay big boy, try to find out my fantasy.” I teased. “Look, is it having two men taking you, or maybe another woman in a threesome, or just you and the woman.” He beamed. “No, not that! Trust you to think of me with another woman.” I said, giving him a gentle smack with my hand on his chest. “Well, I can hope…” he laughed as he replied. “Is it something to do with animals, maybe a donkey or something.” “NO, there’s no donkey!” I said, shocked, but the vision of me entered my head… “No, there’s no sex involved.” Shaking the vision out of my mind. “Well, you’ve got me beat, what is it?” he again asked. “You’re not going to stop until I tell you, are you?” I questioned, hoping that I could get out of this hole I had dug myself into. “Nope!” he smirked, “You’re not going anywhere until you reveal this juicy secret.” “Okay, just don’t think of me as weird or kooky…” I paused, trying to summon up some courage. “I want to be eaten.” “What as in cooked and eaten, on a spit maybe?” he said. “I know where you’ve been looking on the internet!” I said, knowing that he loved looking at some of the darker parts of the web. “No cooking involved.” “Sushi then.” He quickly said, making me feel hungry all of a sudden. “No, not sushi or cooking, it’s a snake.” I whispered the last part. “A snake?” he asked, “Why would you want to be eaten by a snake?” “I don’t know, I’ve had this fantasy since I was a teenager, I am gradually swallowed and eaten by this large snake, I’m its prey, just food for the hungry beast.” I said, my head again buried in his shoulder as we both lay there in bed. “You would die.” He said. “Obviously, but I don’t want to die, just the experience of being taken, swallowed is enough to bring out an orgasm in me.” I revealed. “It’s not something I would want to do in real life knowing that once the snake had devoured me I would basically be dead. And I love you too much to leave you like that.” “Yes, I don’t want you to be eaten either, though it would be fun to watch you slowly sliding down into the snake…” he teased. “OH really, you’d love to see me digested in the belly of the snake.” I stated, knowing full well that in my fantasy I would love the once in a lifetime experience too. “But then you’d miss me.” “That’s true.” He said, “Until I get my next wife…” “Oh you!” I again hit his shoulder but this time much harder. “Anyway, all this talk of you being devoured by a snake has got my own snake aroused, maybe you could swallow it instead?” he smiled. “Yes, Master.” I teased, and headed under the bed covers to seek out the one-eyed trouser snake hidden below. Now relieved that I had gotten my fantasy out, and was now living out another fantasy of mine as his slave girl. * * * Many months later, the night long forgotten by me, it was the day of my birthday. One of the gifts he had gotten for me was a few days away at a health spa with a couple of girlfriends, all paid for by him. We’d had a great time away and I felt refreshed and rejuvenated when I returned that day. But whilst I was away, my devious husband had been planning and getting things ready for my big birthday surprise. “Welcome home darling, I hope that you and the girls had a wonderful time.” He said with a knowing, boyish smile. “Oh yes, we had a great time…” I winked, knowing that he was thinking of me in bed with my girlfriends, his dirty mind working overtime. “Well, while you’ve been away, I have been busy with a very special surprise for your birthday.” He teased. “Oh you needn’t have gone to any trouble; you could just tie me up and fuck me.” I suggested. “Well maybe later.” He winked, “But first I need you to put this blindfold on.” “Kinky!” I replied suggestively, “Yes Master…” “Okay, now I will take you to your surprise.” He said, making sure that I couldn’t see. He grabbed my hand and led me through the house. I wondered what he had done for me, what was the big surprise? We then stopped, I heard a door open and he guided me through. “Careful there are steps down.” He said. He helped me down the stairs; I wondered what he’d been up to in the basement of our house. Maybe he’s made a dungeon or something, some bdsm themed fantasy room of his to keep me bound and captive, my arousal building at the thought of that. “Okay, stand here.” He said, moving me to face in one direction. He took off the blindfold to reveal the surprise, I was still lost in the fantasy of some type of dungeon, I opened my eyes to see a very large glass wall in front of me, there seemed to even be a door to one side, and the glass went from the floor to the ceiling, dividing part of the basement off from the rest. I looked back at my husband not knowing what it was. “Don’t dungeons have walls, well not made of glass.” I asked. “It’s not a dungeon.” He replied, “though come to think of it that’s a good idea…” he smiled. “What is it then?” I asked. “Have a closer look.” He suggested. I walked a couple of yards for a closer look; there at the back something caught my eye. There was something large, long and brown with specks, and as I looked it moved. “It’s a snake!” I screamed. “You’ve gotten a snake in our basement.” “It’s your birthday gift from me.” He said, “Remember your fantasy?” “You’re going to feed me to the snake?” I stood there transfixed by the vision of the snake. “I wanted you to live your fantasy.” He said with a smile of his face, “While I watch…” “But I don’t want to die!” I said, “If I’m eaten…” “I don’t want you to die either, silly.” He said, “But I do want to please you. You mean everything to me.” “But seeing me eaten, and then slowly digested…” I replied, still staring at the snake. “Stop, you’re turning me on!” he laughed. “Me being food for the snake is a turn on for you?” I replied. “Yes, why not, a very sexy women slowly sliding down the throat of the snake, I can see the attraction in that.” He again laughed. “But…” I was too stunned for words. “Sorry darling, but you’re now just nothing more than snake food, better get undressed and ready for your fantasy.” He said, a teasing smile on his face. I still could not take my eyes off of the snake, it had started moving, and maybe it was sensing me as its next meal. I was too stunned at this moment and absent mindedly started to take off my clothes, leaving them in a pile around my ankles. All of my focus at that moment was on the snake. My husband just stood and watched me strip off, amazed at how I was willingly getting myself ready for my encounter with the snake. As soon as I was naked he again spoke. “Well seems like you’re ready there, all naked and ready to feed the snake, just like in your fantasy.” He said. “But, I haven’t told you everything.” “Whhatt… “ I said, still distracted. “The snake isn’t a real snake.” He said. “It’s a genetically modified version of a snake.” “Sorry, a what?” I asked. “I had the snake made for you, it is a genetically altered version of a snake, grown in a laboratory, so it’s not a real snake in a sense.” He said. “Not a real snake, it certainly looks like one.” I said looking from him and back to the snake. “Yes, in way it looks like any other snake, but this one is modified not to devour its prey.” He said. “Not devour, then how does it eat?” I asked, stunned at what modern science can come up with these days. “It’s this.” He said holding up a tub in his hand. “A modified protein gel, that the snake absorbs inside its stomach.” “Poor thing, how do we feed it the paste?” I asked. “Gel, we spread it all over something that it swallows.” He said looking at my naked body. “You mean me?” I asked. “Well yes, it’s your fantasy to be eaten by a snake, this way you get to experience it and not be digested.” He replied. “So my body is coated with the paste, sorry gel, and then the snake eats me?” I questioned him. “Yes.” He said. “But I’m still snake food, I’m swallowed by the snake, I’m covered in its food, what happens to me then?” I queried. “Once I’m swallowed I’ll die.” “No, I would never allow that to happen to you. Yes the snake will swallow you, but then as you enter it’s stomach the snake will digest the gel, its real food, and then once done it will regurgitate the left over waste, or uneaten food – that’s you, back out through its mouth.” He said with a smile. “So let me get this straight, I’m covered in the goo, the snake then swallows me, I end up in his stomach and it digests the goo off of me, won’t the stomach acids burn me as well?” I asked. “No, there are no acids in the snakes stomach otherwise you would, the snake uses an enzyme to digest the gel, leaving you with no harm.” He told me. “But what about breathing?” I asked. “You will be able to breath, the enzymes in the snake’s stomach when they absorb the protein gel give off oxygen, but also the snake’s skin is slightly porous, you will be able to take enough air in through the snake’s skin. Like if you were under a couple of blankets, or so I’ve been informed.” He told me. “So, I live through the whole thing then?” I said in reply. “You sound disappointed, did you expect to die inside the belly of the snake?” he looked shocked as he said that. ”Oh no… sorry, just lost in my fantasy…” I laughed. “I can get you a real snake if you wish, but you only get to try it once!” He said to me. “No, I’m not wanting a real snake…” I said, my mind still lost in my fantasy. “No, I want to be with you for a long while to come.” “Well do you want to try out your fantasy?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous; it all seems so real…” I stuttered, “But you’ve gone to so much trouble for me. Thank you.” I turned around and pressed my naked body up against his, my breast mashing against his chest as I kissed him deeply. I could feel his member getting stiffer against my thigh, “There’s just something I want to take care of first…” I smiled as I dropped down on my knees, eagerly seeking out his growing cock; my mouth was soon around it, teasing and sucking until he came. “Okay, are you ready?” Jerry asked me, now sated from my quickie oral session. “Yes, Master…” I said, looking back up at him from my submissive position on my knees, looking much like the cat that had gotten the cream, which I had and swallowed too. “You need to rub this gel all over your skin; I will help you where you can’t reach.” He said, handing me the pot. Opening it, it smelled yeasty, not unpleasant but it did have a strong odour. I reached in with my finger, the cold gel gathered up in my hand, a slimy paste, it gave me thoughts of Jerry’s cum, sending a wonderful tingle throughout my body. I was turned on by submitting to him and blowing him off, but I hadn’t climaxed, I just wanted to please him and I gained great pleasure & satisfaction from that. I began rubbing the gel over my legs, the slimy goo seemed to cling onto my flesh and give it a sheen, my skin tingling as the gel covered it, goosebumps appearing as I spread the gel over my skin. Once both legs were coated in the stuff, I stood back up and looked at the snake. ‘I’ll be your dinner soon!” I thought, my arousal rising and more wonderful feelings spread over my body. Jerry interrupted my deep thoughts when he started to spread the gel over my back; I was away in my own fantasy world. I then began to apply the gel to my tummy and up over my breasts, whilst Jerry’s hands had drifted south and were playing with my soft, round derriere, his fingers teasing the flesh he found there. His fingers soon slipped between my thighs to find the hidden treasure that lay beneath. What with me rubbing my breasts with the gel and Jerry supposedly rubbing the gel on my vagina, but seemingly more intent of finding my clitoris, I felt my knees give way as a small climax ran over my body. Once we had finished playing with my naked body, and I was suitably coated in the gel, the whole tub had been used on me, which apparently was the instructions Jerry had been given by the lab that created the beast, to properly feed the snake, one tub was enough to feed the snake for a few days, Jerry informed me. “So, the snake has to be fed every couple of days?” I asked. “Yes, that’s what the lab guys told me.” Jerry said. “And I have to feed it?” I asked. “Well yes, how else will it get the gel?” he said to me. “I didn’t think of that.” I replied. “Oh, so I’ll have to do this again in a few days.” “Great isn’t it, you can live out your fantasy as many times as you wish.” Jerry beamed. “I guess I will…” I said. “Okay, are you ready for the snake?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous…” I stammered, “I don’t know if I can do this.” “The snake is hungry and ready to be fed; you’re naked and ready to feed him, what’s wrong?” Jerry asked. “I just feel…” I replied, “I need something…” “What?” he asked. “Could you tie me up, I don’t want to hurt the snake if I thrash around, and I’ll feel more comfortable bound.” I sheepishly said. “Master…” Jerry knowing what that meant, quickly had some rope in his hand, seemingly already prepared for this it seemed. He began tying my ankles, wrapping it around and cinching between my legs, making it tight but not too tight. He did the same around my knees, to hold them together. “Hands!” he ordered. He then tied them too in front of me, the rope ends trailing back down to bind around the knee tie. “Open” he commanded me, I opened my mouth as he pushed in a ball gag, the straps went around the back of my head, now securely bound and gagged, there was nothing to stop my Master from doing what he wanted with me. He then lay me back down on the floor, ready to be the snake’s next meal, trussed and ready. He walked away to the corner of the room and opened the door to the glass enclosure, the snake sensing that the door was open and sniffing the air, finding the aroma of the gel that covered my body to his liking, the snake moved towards the door. I was transfixed watching the snake slide out of the tank, and onto the floor, making its way to where it’s next meal lay, a tasty bundle of bound female flesh covered in goo. Jerry meanwhile had moved back to the rear of the room, he had set up several video cameras to record the action that was about to unfold, that being his wife being eaten in front of him. I didn’t know at the time that he would be recording this for me to watch later. He was also masturbating, his hand stroking his cock as he took in the scene before him. The snake had finally figured out where the smell was coming from, me, its nose sniffing the air around my toes, it tickled as its tongue licked the underside of my feet. I was glad that I was bound; I would have jumped up as soon as the tongue touched me. I had to dig deep to overcome my fear, this was something I had dreamt, masturbated and fantasised of for a long while, and here I was about to experience this in real life. Not long after that the snake had now figured that I was its food, this was a new thing for it as well as me. I lay there watching the snake check out my toes, my hands bound in front of me began to seek out the little nub of pleasure between my legs, gently teasing the little guy in the boat to come out and play. The snake meanwhile, satisfied that it had found its next meal, and that there was no danger that it could sense from its prey, decided to taste the food in its mouth. The snakes mouth took in a couple of my toes, testing the taste and no doubt savouring the delightful meal laying there waiting to be eaten. Happy with what it found, the mouth started to engulf my left foot, it got so far down and then realised that it couldn’t go any further. Moving back up it opened its mouth wider to take in the other foot as well, now it could eat the rest of me. Soon the snake had covered both of my feet with its mouth and began working its way up my legs. I was watching the snake eat my feet, seeing it figure out how to eat them and my finger was eagerly working between my thighs, sending wonderful feelings throughout my entire body. I settled myself back and waited for the snake to continue to swallow me. Jerry was still watching me, his hand still stroking his dick, delighted in what he was seeing in front of him. The snake had now gotten my ankles inside its mouth and began to move up my legs. Each time it moved upwards it seem to push me along the floor, only slightly, and something that maybe we should look at in the future. Maybe I could get Jerry to push me down into the snake’s mouth, the thought sending delightful tingles through me. The snake by now had reached my knees, it seemed to be hungry for me, or maybe it was making sure that I couldn’t get away. The pace quickened up my thighs, but when it got to my hips the poor creature had to slow down, this being my widest point, not that a lady would admit to that. My fingers now began working overtime, I could feel my legs inside of the snake, the tightness as it gripped and pulled them inside, the muscles working to get the prey inside of the creature’s stomach. The snake lifted itself upwards, moving me up off of the floor, this was a shock to both me and Jerry, I didn’t think the creature would have been powerful enough to do that, but it seemed I was wrong. The snake having figured out how to move the larger part of the animal it was eating into its mouth, using the weight of the animal to help slide it further down into the inside of itself. My hips popped inside when the snake lifted itself and me off of the floor, I felt myself slid further down inside the snake, the tight muscles inside the snake began to pull and tighten against my body, making me, the prey slide closer and closer to the snake’s stomach. I hadn’t realised, what with the snake lifting me off of the ground, that my hands, bound as they were to the ropes around my knees had also slipped inside of the snake, they were still playing with my clit, but now they were pressed tightly against my sex. The snake sensing that the obstruction had now been cleared, it decided to press on and devour the rest of its meal. It made short work of my stomach and was soon encountering my breasts, I am not a big breasted woman by any means, but they are a fair size for my height, even flattened as they were with me laying down, this would be the snakes next problem. But again the snake lifted the prey in its mouth into the air, causing me to slip down further inside the beast. Now that part was over I would soon be inside the snake, and on my way down into its belly. The snake, happy now that it had overcome the last obstacle in its meal, was now speeding up devouring the last parts of the animal that was its food. I could see the snakes eyes as they came closer to my head, I had laid still whilst the snake swallowed me, I think the ropes helped too, now I was about to come face to face with the creature of my fantasies. The eyes looked cold and expression-less, I was just food to it, something to be consumed and digested inside it’s belly. Jerry was blown away by the way the snake had figured out how to eat its meal, the way it had lifted not only itself but the prey too, to make it easier to swallow. His hand was now speeding up rubbing his cock, he watched transfixed as his wife was being swallowed, eaten by the snake, and she seemingly accepting her fate and not calling out for him to help. Not that I could, with the gag in place and anyway, now that I was virtually inside the snake what would poor old Jerry do to save me, not that I wanted to be saved at this point. As the snake moved up over my neck and then began covering my face, my fingers brought out the most wonderful orgasm I had experienced in my entire life. Whether it was the tight confines, the way the snake was eating me or the fact the I was living my fantasy at last, but this climax went on and on, especially as the snake covered my head, all I could see now was the inside of its mouth. Soon the mouth closed over the top of my head and I was now fully inside of the snake, and on my way down to its stomach. Jerry watched as the snake finished eating his wife, he saw the look in my eyes as the climax overwhelmed me; I looked at him with the most sexiest eyes he had ever seen, he told me later. He too came as the last part of me was swallowed by the snake, now just a bulge in the snake. Inside the light was now gone, although I could still see, the pink internal walls and muscles of the snake as I travelled down inside the beast. The snake now satisfied that it had swallowed its prey, it lay there contented whilst it used the internal muscles to shift the food down into its waiting stomach. Jerry, now recovered from his own climax, walked over to see where his wife was inside of the snake, he could see a bulge moving down in the snake, every once in a while it would shiver. I was having more orgasms as I moved further down into the snake, the tight muscles of the snake moving me ever closer to my final destination. I could feel Jerry running his hand over the outside of the snake, feeling the bulge that was his wife as she continued moving down in the snake. His hands at one point finding my breasts, he began to play with them, the scales on the outside making it feel different to the soft fleshy globes that he was used to, he later told me. The feeling as he ran his hands over me caused me to go into yet another round of orgasms, they were like a rolling tide, each crashing down through my tightly held body. The snake lay there allowing Jerry to play with it, the soft stroking giving the snake delightful feelings, much like a pet being pampered by its owner I guess. Meanwhile my body had moved into the final chamber that was the snakes stomach, the muscles stopped moving me any further down into the snakes insides, I guessed that I was now in its tummy and it would start digesting its meal – me. The snake now happy with the meal safely stored away in its belly began to move, it headed back towards the enclosure where it came from, this was its home, somewhere where it could safely digest the lovely meal if had just eaten. I felt the snake move with me inside it, the inner walls of the snake constricting as it moved around, making it even tighter for me inside. I squealed as another orgasm crashed through my body, the only signs outside was that the bulge shivered slightly, such was the tight confines I now found myself in. The snake contented now curled up as best it could inside the large crate that was inside the enclosure, this was its home, it would sleep now whilst the prey inside its stomach would be digested, it wouldn’t need to eat again for a few days. Jerry watched as the snake moved back into the enclosure, he didn’t stop it from going inside, why would he, after all that was where the snake was going to live from now on. He closed the door to the glass room and locked it, he didn’t want the snake getting away with its precious cargo in its belly. He watched for a short while as the snake settled and the bulge in its belly, his wife, seemed to stop moving, thinking maybe she was asleep now. He then turned his attention back to the cameras, switching them all off, he retrieved the hard drive with the recordings on it and headed towards the stairs. He took one last look back at the enclosure, the snake now asleep, he switched off the light and headed upstairs. Meanwhile in the snakes belly, I had felt the snake move itself back into the enclosure, making its way inside and then into the crate near the rear of the enclosure, though I didn’t know that until after I watched the video. It then curled itself up as much as it could, and making me bend too inside of the snake. It was a tight fit with me inside of the snake, but the creature felt comfortable in its new home. ...

Dark Version Snake swallowing female This is a darker vore version of my original story, if you’re not into females being eaten, then please read the other one. I just had to write this whilst the story was in my fevered brain - enjoy, note if you’ve read the original and want to skip to the dark part, scroll down to *** Darker part *** Since I was in my early teenage years I have had this fantasy of being taken by a snake, eaten, swallowed down, I frequently masturbated to the images in my mind, of me being swallowed down by the snake as its food, I was nothing more than its food, it’s prey, and many wonderful orgasms were rubbed out by me living this fantasy in my head. One very arousing session with my husband, many years later and I revealed my inner most secret fantasy of being eaten by a snake. But more of that later, I’m Janice and I’m married to the most wonderful guy in the whole world, Jerry, we play out our fantasies together, his is mostly me being a submissive slave girl to his master. I would also tease him in the bedroom, lounge or even in the car, I would have my hands behind my back, with my body nicely present to him in some sexy lingerie or costume. “I have a present for you… Master.” I would say, my eyes looking from him down to the floor, in my best submissive manner. “And what would that present be?” He would ask, thinking that I had something hidden behind me. “ME!!” I would say and jump onto his lap, or the bed and quickly find my way down to his hardening penis, taking it in my mouth and giving him pleasure inside my warm, wet mouth. I’ve even visit him in his office, a coat covering the sexy underwear; I was soon under his desk showing what a good secretary I would be. Luckily he’s the boss, so no one disturbed us whilst I was hard at work. I love playing role playing games; I’m usually the victim, kidnapee, call-girl etc, whilst my husband plays the more dominant role in our games. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I love being submissive to him, it turns me on and makes me very horny even thinking about it. I especially love it when he ties me up, gagged and bound and taken by him. We’ve had many enjoyable sessions where I’ve been tied up and used by him. So after one of our sessions, we were speaking about long held fantasies, he told me some of his, mostly having a female victim tied up, used by him and tormented with denied orgasms, until finally she was begging for him to make her cum. Which we’ve done in the past. He also mentioned spanking a bound female as well as another of his deep fantasies, we’ve done that one too I reminded him. “Well, I’ve told you just about all I can recall of my fantasies, what are yours?” he asked me. “I’m tied up and used by my Master, denied orgasm and spanked.” I replied. Laughing. “Yes, that’s my fantasy, but what deep hidden secret do you hold in the pretty little head of yours?” he said. “Well…” I started to say, “no you’d think I was silly or deranged.” Embarrassed I buried my head in his shoulder. “No whatever it is I’d like to know, maybe we could act it out.” He encouraged. “No, it’s not something we could act out.” I relied. “Really, no I want to know what it is.” He smiled, eager to find the hidden gem in my fantasy mind. “It’s not something that most normal people would even think about, sorry but I’m too embarrassed to tell you. You’d think I was crazy or something.” I said, wishing for the ground to open up and swallow me. “I can’t…” “Let me guess then.” He asked. “Okay big boy, try to find out my fantasy.” I teased. “Look, is it having two men taking you, or maybe a woman in a threesome, or just you and the woman.” He beamed. “No, not that, trust you to think of me with another woman.” I said, giving him a gentle smack with my hand on his chest. “Well, I can hope…” he laughed as he replied. “Is it something to do with animals, maybe a donkey or something.” “NO, there’s no donkey!” I said, shocked, but the vision of me entered my head… “No, there’s no sex involved.” Shaking the vision out of my mind. “Well, you’ve got me beat, what is it?” he again asked. “You’re not going to stop until I tell you, are you?” I questioned, hoping that I could get out of this hole I had dug myself into. “Nope!” he smirked, “You’re not going anywhere until you reveal this juicy secret.” “Okay, just don’t think of me as weird or kooky…” I paused, trying to summon up some courage. “I want to be eaten.” “What as in cooked and eaten, on a spit maybe?” he said. “I know where you’ve been looking on the internet!” I said, knowing that he loved looking at some of the darker parts of the web. “No cooking involved.” “Sushi then.” He quickly said, making me feel hungry all of a sudden. “No, not sushi or cooking, it’s a snake.” I whispered the last part. “A snake?” he asked, “why would you want to be eaten by a snake?” “I don’t know, I’ve had this fantasy since I was a teenager, I am gradually swallowed and eaten by this large snake, I’m its prey, just food for the hungry beast.” I said, my head again buried in his shoulder as we both lay there in bed. “You would die.” He said. “Obviously, but I don’t want to die, just the experience of being taken, swallowed is enough to bring out an orgasm in me.” I revealed. “It’s not something I would want to do in real life knowing that once the snake had devoured me I would basically be dead. And I love you too much to leave you like that.” “Yes, I don’t want you to be eaten either, though it would be fun to watch you slowly sliding down into the snake…” he teased. “OH really, you’d love to see me digested in the belly of the snake.” I stated, knowing full well that I would love the once in a lifetime experience too. “But then you’d miss me.” “That’s true.” He said, “until I get my next wife…” “Oh you!” I again hit his shoulder but this time much harder. “Anyway, all this talk of you being devoured by a snake has got my own snake aroused, maybe you could swallow it instead?” he smiled. “Yes, Master.” I teased, and headed under the bed covers to seek out the one-eyed trouser snake hidden below. Now relieved that I had gotten my fantasy out, and was now living out another fantasy of mine as his slave girl. * * * Many months later, the night long forgotten by me, it was the day of my birthday. One of the gifts he had gotten me was a few days away at a health spa with a couple of girlfriends, all paid for by him. We’d had a great time away and I felt refreshed and rejuvenated when I returned that day. But whilst I was away, my devious husband had been planning and getting things ready for my big birthday surprise. “Welcome home darling, I hope that you and the girls had a wonderful time.” He said with a knowing, boyish smile. “Oh yes, we had a great time…” I winked, knowing that he was thinking of me in bed with my girlfriends, his dirty mind working overtime. “Well, while you’ve been away, I have been busy with a special surprise for your birthday.” He teased. “Oh you needn’t have gone to any trouble; you could just tie me up and fuck me.” I suggested. “Well maybe later.” He winked, “But first I need you to put this blindfold on.” “Kinky!” I replied suggestively, “Yes Master…” “Okay, now I will take you to your surprise.” He said, making sure that I couldn’t see. He grabbed my hand and led me through the house. I wondered what he had done for me, what was the big surprise? We then stopped, I heard a door open and he guided me through. “Careful there are steps down.” He said. He helped me down the stairs, I wondered what he’d been up to in the basement of our house. Maybe he’s made a dungeon or something, some bdsm themed fantasy room of his to keep me bound and captive, my arousal building at the thought of that. “Okay, stand here.” He said, moving me to face in one direction. He took off the blindfold to reveal the surprise, I was still lost in the fantasy of some type of dungeon, I opened my eyes to see a very large glass tank in front of me, the seemed to even be a door to one side, and the tank went from the floor to near the ceiling. I looked back at my husband not knowing what it was. “Don’t dungeons have walls, well not made of glass.” I asked. “It’s not a dungeon.” He replied, “though come to think of it that’s a good idea…” he smiled. “What is it then?” I asked. “Have a closer look.” He suggested. I walked a couple of yards for a closer look; there at the back something caught my eye. There was something large, long and brown with specks, and as I looked it moved. “It’s a snake!” I screamed. “You’ve gotten a snake in our basement.” “It’s your birthday gift from me.” He said, “Remember your fantasy?” “You’re going to feed me to the snake?” I stood there transfixed by the vision of the snake. “I wanted you to live your fantasy.” He said with a smile of his face, “While I watch…” “But I don’t want to die!” I said, “If I’m eaten…” “I don’t want you to die either, silly.” He said, “But I do want to please you. You mean everything to me.” “But seeing me eaten, slowly digested…” I replied, still staring at the snake. “Stop, you’re turning me on!” he laughed. “Me being food for the snake is a turn on for you?” I replied. “Yes, why not, a very sexy women slowly sliding down the throat of the snake, I can see the attraction in that.” He again laughed. “But…” I was too stunned for words. “Sorry darling, but you’re now just nothing more than snake food, better get undressed and ready for you fantasy.” He said, a teasing smile on his face. I still could not take my eyes off of the snake, it had started moving, and maybe it was sensing me as its next meal. I was too stunned at this moment and absent mindedly started to take off my clothes, leaving them in a pile around my ankles. My husband just stood and watched me strip off, getting myself ready for my encounter with the snake. As soon as I was naked he again spoke. “Well seems like you’re ready there, all naked and ready to feed the snake, just like in your fantasy.” He said. “But, I haven’t told you everything.” “Whhatt… “ I said, still distracted. “The snake isn’t a real snake.” He said. “It’s a genetically modified version of a snake.” “Sorry, a what?” I asked. “I had the snake made for you, it is a genetically altered version of a snake, grown in a laboratory, so it’s not a real snake in a sense.” He said. “Not a real snake, it certainly looks like one.” I said looking from him and back to the snake. “Yes, in way it looks like any other snake, but this one is modified not to devour its prey.” He said. “Not devour, then how does it eat?” I asked, stunned at what modern science can come up with these days. “It’s this.” He said holding up a tub in his hand. “A modified protein gel, that the snake absorbs inside its stomach.” “Poor thing, how do we feed it the paste.” I asked. “Gel, we spread it all over something that it swallows.” He said looking at my naked body. “You mean me?” I asked. “Well yes, it’s your fantasy to be eaten by a snake, this way you get to experience it and not be digested.” He replied. “So my body is coated with the paste, sorry gel, and then the snake eats me.” I questioned him. “Yes.” He said. “But I’m still snake food, I’m swallowed by the snake, I’m covered in its food, what happens to me then ?” I queried. “Once I’m swallowed I’ll die.” “No, I would never allow that to happen to you. Yes the snake will swallow you, but then as you enter it’s stomach the snake will digest the gel, its real food, and then once done it will regurgitate the left over waste, or uneaten food – you, back out through its mouth.” He said with a smile. “So let me get this straight, I’m covered in the goo, the snake then swallows me, I end up in his stomach and it digests the goo off of me, won’t the stomach acids burn me as well?” I asked. “No, there are no acids in the snakes stomach otherwise you would, the snake uses an enzyme to digest the gel, leaving you with no harm.” He told me. “But what about breathing?” I asked. “You will be able to breath, the enzymes in the snake when they absorb the protein gel give off oxygen, but also the snake’s skin is slightly porous, you will be able to take enough air in through the snake’s skin. Like if you were under a couple of blankets, so I’ve been informed.” He told me. “So, I live through the whole thing then?” I said in reply. “You sound disappointed, did you expect to die inside the belly of the snake?” he looked shocked as he said that. ”Oh no… sorry, just lost in my fantasy..” I laughed. “I can get you a real snake if you wish, but you only get to try it once.” He said to me. “No, I’m not wanting a real snake…” I said, my mind still lost in my fantasy. “No, I want to be with you for a long while to come.” “Well do you want to try out your fantasy?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous, it’s all seems so real…” I stuttered, “but you’ve gone to so much trouble for me. Thank you.” I turned around and pressed my naked body up against his, my breast mashing against his chest as I kissed him deeply. I could feel his member getting stiffer against my thigh, “There’s just something I want to take care of first…” I smiled as I dropped down on my knees, eagerly seeking out his growing cock; my mouth was soon around it, teasing and sucking until he came. “Okay, are you ready?” Jerry asked me. “Yes, Master…” I said, looking back up at him from my submissive position on my knees, looking like the cat that had gotten the cream, which I had and swallowed too. “You need to rub this gel over your skin, I help you where you can’t reach.” He said, handing me the pot. Opening it, it smelled yeasty, not unpleasant but it did have a strong odour. I reached in with my finger, the cold gel gathered up in my hand, a slimy paste, it gave me thoughts of Jerry’s cum, sending a wonderful tingle throughout my body. I was turned on by submitting to him and blowing him off, but I hadn’t climaxed, I just wanted to please him and gain pleasure from that. I began rubbing the gel over my legs, the slimy goo seemed to cling onto my flesh and give it a sheen, my skin tingling as the gel covered it. Once both legs were coated in the stuff, I stood back up and looked at the snake. ‘I’ll be your dinner soon!” I thought, my arousal rising and more wonderful feeling s spread over my body. Jerry interrupted my deep thoughts when he started to spread the gel over my back, I was away in my own world. I then began to apply the gel to my tummy and up over my breasts, whilst Jerry’s hands had drifted south and were playing with my soft, round derriere, his fingers teasing the flesh he found there. His fingers soon slipped between my thighs to find the hidden treasure that lay beneath. What with me rubbing my breasts with the gel and Jerry supposedly rubbing the gel on my vagina, but seemingly more intent of finding my clitoris, I felt my knees give way as a small climax ran over my body. Once we had finished laying with my naked body, and I was suitably coated in the gel, the whole tub had been used on me, which apparently was the instructions Jerry had been given to properly feed the snake, one tub was enough to feed the snake for a few days, Jerry informed me. “So, the snake has to be fed every couple of days?” I asked. “Yes, that’s what the lab guys told me.” Jerry said. “And I have to feed it?” I asked. “Well yes, how else will it get the gel?” he said to me. “I didn’t think of that.” I replied. “Oh, so I’ll have to do this again in a few days.” “Great isn’t it, you can live out your fantasy as many times as you wish.” Jerry beamed. “I guess I will…” I said. “Okay, are you ready for the snake?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous…” I stammered, “I don’t know if I can do this.” “The snake is ready to be fed, you’re ready to feed him, what’s wrong?” Jerry asked. “I just feel…” I replied, “I need something…” “What?” he asked. “Could you tie me up, I don’t want to hurt the snake if I thrash around, and I’ll feel more comfortable bound.” I sheepishly said. “Master…” Jerry knowing what that meant, quickly had some rope in his hand, seemingly already prepared for this it seemed. He began tying my ankles, wrapping around and cinching between my legs, making it tight but not too tight. The same around my knees, to hold them together. “Hands!” he ordered. He then tied then too in front of me, the rope ends trailing back down to bind around the knee tie. “Open” he commanded me, I opened my mouth as he pushed in a ball gag, the straps went around the back of my head, now securely bound and gagged, there was nothing to stop my Master from doing what he wanted with me. He then lay me back down on the floor, ready to be the snake’s next meal, trussed and ready. He walked away to the corner of the room and opened the door to the glass tank, the snake sensing that the door was open and sniffing the air, finding the aroma of the gel that covered my body to his liking, he moved towards the door. I was transfixed watching the snake slid out of the tank, and onto the floor, making its way to where it’s next meal lay, a tasty bundle of female flesh covered in goo. The snake had finally figured out where the smell was coming from, me, its nose sniffing the air around my toes, it tickled as its tongue licked the underside of my feet. I was glad that I was bound, I would have jumped up as soon as the tongue touched me. I had to dig deep to overcome my fear, this was something I had dreamt, masturbated and dreamed of for a long while, and here I was about to experience this in real life. Not long after the snake now figured that I was its food, this was new for it as well as me, I lay there watching the snake check out my toes, my hands bound in front of me began to seek out the little nub of pleasure between my legs, gently teasing the little guy in the boat to come out and play. The snake meanwhile, satisfied that it had found its next meal, and that there was no danger that it could sense from its prey, decided to taste the food in its mouth. The snakes mouth took in a couple of my toes, testing the taste and no doubt savouring the delightful meal laying there waiting to be eaten. Happy with what it, the mouth started to engulf my left foot, it got so far down and then realised that it couldn’t go any further. Moving back up it opened its mouth wider to take in the other foot as well, now it could eat the rest of me. Soon the snake had covered my feet with its mouth and began working its way up my legs. I was watching the snake eat my feet, seeing it figure out how to eat them and my finger was eagerly working between my thighs, sending wonderful feelings throughout my entire body. I settled myself back and waited for the snake to continue to swallow me. Jerry was watching me; his hand was stroking his dick, delighted in what he was seeing in front of him. The snake had now gotten my ankles inside its mouth and began to move up my legs. Each time it moved upwards it seem to push me along the floor, only slightly, and something that maybe we should look at in the future. Maybe I could get Jerry to push me down into the snake’s mouth, the thought sending delightful tingles through me. The snake had now reached my knees, it seemed to be hungry for me, or maybe it was making sure that I couldn’t get away. The pace quickened up my thighs, but when it got to my hips the poor creature had to slow down, this being my widest point, not that a lady would admit to that. My fingers now began working overtime, I could feel my legs inside of the snake, the tightness as it gripped and pulled them inside, the muscles working to get the prey inside the creature’s stomach. The snake lifted itself upwards, moving me up off of the floor, this was a shock to both me and Jerry, didn’t think the creature would have been powerful enough to do that, but it seemed I was wrong. The snake having figured out how to move the larger part of the animal it was eating into its mouth, using the weight of the animal to help slide it further down into the inside of itself. My hips popped inside when the snake lifted itself and me off of the floor, I felt myself slid further down inside the snake, the tight muscles inside the snake began to pull and tighten against my body, making the prey slid closer to the snake’s stomach. I hadn’t realised, what with the snake lifting me off of the ground, that my hands, bound as they were to the ropes around my knees had also slipped inside of the snake, they were still playing with my clit, but now they were pressed tightly against my sex. The snake sensing that the obstruction had now been cleared, it decided to press on and devour the rest of its meal. It made short work of my stomach and was soon encountering my breasts, I am not a big breasted woman by any means, but they are a fair size for my height, even flattened as they were with me laying down, this would be the snakes next problem. But again the snake lifted the prey in its mouth into the air, causing me to slip down further inside the beast. Now that part was over I would soon be inside the snake, on my way down into its belly. The snake happy now that it had overcome the last obstacle in its meal, was now speeding up devouring the last parts of the animal, that was its food. I could see the snakes eyes as they came closer to my head, I had laid still whilst the snake swallowed me, I think the ropes helped too, now I was about to come face to face with the creature of my fantasies. Jerry was blown away by the way the snake had figured out how to eat its meal, the way it had lifted not only itself but the prey too, to make it easier to swallow. His hand was now speeding up rubbing his cock, he watched transfixed as his wife was being eaten by the snake, she seemingly accepting her fate and not calling out for him to help. Not that I could, with the gag in place and anyway, now that I was virtually inside the snake what would poor old Jerry do to save me, not that I wanted to be saved at this point. *** Darker part *** It was at this moment that I was distracted by the footsteps of a pair of heels walking into the room, I watched as the legs came more into the light and saw my younger sister Louise, standing there, looking at me. Then my husband Jerry walked over to her and they kissed, I was shocked, it wasn’t a platonic kiss on the check, but a full blown, smouldering passionate kiss on the mouth. His hands reached around her waist and pulled her closer to him, whilst she placed her arms around Jerry’s neck and pulled him into the kiss. “So dear sister, you’ve finally got to live out your fantasy. Jerry told me all about it, so we planned this little surprise for you.” She stated. I lay there in the snake’s mouth and mummpphed through the gag at her. “What’s that dear sister? You’re enjoying your fantasy of being eaten?” she smiled, in her cocky manner that she always had when she spoke down to me. “Or is the fact that me and Jerry have been having an affair behind your back, without your knowledge, for a few months now.” She sounded very cold when she said that, she has always been spiteful towards me, and resented the fact that I was married to Jerry, mostly because he was wealthy, from an old moneyed family and owned his own company. She was always attracted to those types of men, rich, what’s the term I would use about her habits of going out with older, affluent, married men, well the word ‘gold-digger’ comes to mind. “Well it seems that the snake has most of your body well and truly swallowed now, with only your head left, though the poor thing seemed to struggle with the wider parts of you, I was watching on the screen upstairs. Oh yes, we’re recording this for posterity and our amusement later on. See the cameras are all around.” She stated as she pointed out the cameras. “Mummph!” I tried to say bitch, but the gag muted my words. Louise turned to Jerry, “Oh my, this is making me so horny, watching my big sister being devoured by the nasty snake, I need something…” And she reached down to his crotch, his penis was already hard from masturbating whilst watching me, soon she dropped to her knees and took his hard member in her mouth. I was astounded that she was doing this in front of me, and that Jerry was encouraging her by running his hands over her hair, and pushing her head to take more of him in. All I could do was watch the scene unfold before my eyes, the snake meanwhile had stopped swallowing, and the effort of eating such a large meal must be taking a toll on the poor creature. Louise meanwhile stopped what she was doing with my husband’s cock; she turned to look at me with an evil grin, one where she knows that she has won over me, taken something away from me for her own ends. Her hand still playing with his penis, as she tormented me, like she has done since we were teenagers. And then she dropped the bombshell. “Jerry lied.” Was all she said. “Mmph?” I tried to question, a frown on my forehead. “You’d better tell her Jerry.” She said as she teased his cock with her hand, never letting go of it. “Urgh… “ Jerry tried to engage his other higher brain when he heard his name, the other was now back in Louise’s mouth. “Sorry Janice, but Lou’s right. There’s no genetically modified snake, never has been, who’d believe that story anyway, when I suggested that, Lou said that you’d be gullible enough to believe it, seems she was right.” “MMMpphhh!!” I tried to struggle, the snake feeling the movement tightened up its muscles, holding me even tighter than before. Tears began to form in my eyes. Louise took his penis from her mouth, “That’s right stupid, who would think something like that, oh that’s right - my dumb sister! That’s a real snake dummy, and you’re being eaten!” “Muugrhh!!” I tried to curse at her. “And the best thing is you consented to it, you even asked to be tied and gagged, I couldn’t believe that when I heard it. The video will show the whole thing. Hey, maybe we’ll post it online and make some money off of it.” Louise ridiculed me as she said those words. “Maybe if we make enough, we could have more gullible victims like you!” “Sorry Janice, but this is the end for us, and you.” Jerry said, “Though I’m sure that your sister will take care of my needs for the foreseeable future.” The snake meanwhile had recovered enough to continue swallowing down its meal, the muscles inside began to pulse and ripple against my body, and I started moving further inside of the snake. The snakes’ nose was now brushing up against my jaw, the gag holding my mouth open wide slowed it down a little, but I knew that it would easily overcome that obstacle after swallowing my hips and breasts. I could also feel a tingling sensation on my skin, this I thought would be the digestive juices starting to work on my flesh. Louise meanwhile, had decided to get my husband to fuck her in front of me, so horny was she at watching me being eaten that she just had to have Jerry inside her, and add the final insult. They both lay on the floor where I had direct sight of the two of them, I couldn’t avert my eyes. Jerry was soon inside her, pumping away like a demented demon. Louise meanwhile, just watched me and looked into my eyes, the look was pure evil, and her hands moved over Jerry’s bum and encouraged him to push himself deeper into her. The snake had now moved on from my neck, it had overcome the gag and was now closing over my nose. I looked up and could see the inside of the snake’s mouth; the fangs pushed back, no need for them with this prey. My body was moved down deeper into the snake now, this was the last part for the snake, the meal now safely inside of it, soon it would be able to rest whilst the food was dissolved inside its stomach. I cried out as the mouth closed over my eyes and was now over the top of my head, I could not move, escape was impossible and the last sight I saw of the outside world was my sister’s evil smile, as my now former husband banged her on the floor, she’d won over me, the final victory in our long running battle. Louise watched as her sister disappeared inside of the snake, Jerry was too engrossed in his sexual frenzy to see the last sight of his wife disappearing into the snake. She came as the last part of my head was engulfed by the snake, all that was now left of me outside was my hair, and soon that went inside the snake too. As the snake moved up over my head and covered my face, I figured that this would be the last chance to experience my fantasy; I had been strangely turned on by the truth of the situation, and then watching Jerry bang my sister. I know it seems perverse, but my fingers brought out the most wonderful orgasm I had experienced in my entire life. Whether it was the tight confines, the way the snake was eating me, the lack of oxygen or the fact the I was living my fantasy at last, but this climax went on and on, especially as I was now fully inside of the snake, and on my way down to its stomach. Jerry climaxed into Louise just as the snake finished eating his wife, he never saw the look in my eyes as the snake finally overwhelmed me; Louise had enjoyed not only the orgasm that he had given her, but also watching me being swallowed by the snake. She had seen the look of fear be replaced by lust, acceptance and the final orgasm of my life. Inside the light was now gone, the pink internal walls and muscles of the snake moving my body as I travelled down inside the beast. The snake now satisfied that it had swallowed its prey, it lay there contented whilst it shifted the food down into its stomach. Jerry, now recovered from his own climax, walked over to see where his wife was inside of the snake, he could see a bulge moving down in the snake, every once in a while it would shiver. Louise joined him in running her hands over the snakes skin, feeling for her sister, now snake food, moving inside the creature. I was having my last ever orgasm as I moved further down into the snake, the tight muscles of the snake moving me ever closer to my final destination. I could feel them running their hands over the outside of the snake, feeling the bulge that was once his wife and her sister. The snake lay there allowing them both to play with it, the soft stroking giving the snake delightful feelings, much like a pet being pampered by its owner I guess. Meanwhile my body had moved into the final chamber that was the snakes stomach, the muscles stopped moving me any further down in the snakes insides, I guessed that I was now in its tummy and it would start digesting its meal – me. The snake now happy with the meal safely stored away in its belly began to move, it headed back towards the tank where it had came from, this was its home, somewhere where it could safely digest the lovely meal if had just eaten. The final feelings I had before my last breath was the snake move with me inside it, the wall constricting as it moved around, making it tighter for me inside. My skin now starting to burn, luckily I could no longer feel any pain. The snake contented now curled up as best it could inside the tank, it would sleep now whilst the prey inside its stomach would be digested, it wouldn’t need to eat again for several days. Jerry watched as the snake moved back into the tank, he didn’t stop it from going inside, why would he, after all that was where the snake was going to live from now on, his wife now just snake food, no longer part of his life. He closed the door to the tank and locked it, he didn’t want the snake getting away with its precious cargo in its belly. They both watched for a short while as the snake settled and the bulge in its belly seemed to have stopped moving now. He then turned his attention back to the cameras, switching them all off, he retrieved the hard drive with the recordings on it and they both headed towards the stairs. He took one last look back at the tank, the snake now asleep, he switched off the light and headed upstairs with Louise. She took his hand and led him up to the bedroom, after what she had just witnessed she needed to work off her pent up sexual energy. Meanwhile, with its meal safely now in the snakes’ belly, the beast moved itself to the back of the tank where it felt comfortable and then curl itself up, making my body bend with it inside of the snake. The long, slow digestion process had begun, my body now just nutrients for the snake.

(story continues from Undercover 2) Part Three Joey woke feeling more rested and refreshed than he could remember ever feeling before. For a moment, he simply basked in the warmth from the body pressed against his. Then, with one hand, he reached up and softly squeezed one firm breast, his touch drawing a soft murmur from the head on the pillow in front of him. “Morning,” he said softly. “Morning?” Raising her head, Esmerelda turned and looked back over her shoulder. “Impossible,” she whispered. “I saw the sun coming up before we fell asleep.” ...

Story continued from part four Part 5: And Emily Is Very Pleased Too Emily is awake, always an early riser, and already on her laptop, checking her emails, organising any appointments. Emily has always prided herself on understanding the human psyche, partly through her profession, where that psyche is often hidden under many layers. She thinks they hit it off very well during the first session. She watched them on the cctv after she had left them, how could they think she hadn’t thought of that? She hopes they did meet, and as she is thinking that very thought she sees a skype call coming in, and it’s from Carol. Oh, this could be interesting, thinks Emily, smiling. And suddenly, on the screen are two identical heads, well not heads but shimmering black rubber masks with eyeholes and, where the mouth should be, two very large rubber balls. She holds her breath for a second, but Emily has always been an expert in keeping her cool and adjusts immediately. ...

Story continued from Part 14 Chapter 15: Loose Ends By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden D.C.I. Ridley followed Maeve into the toilet corridor, and she bumped open the door to the ladies’ and dragged him inside by his hi-vis vest. Aggressive. It was as if she were about to devour him. He almost expected her to kiss him passionately, then slap his face. What was this? Some kind of farce? ...

story continues from Weekend Maid Part 8 Part 9: The New Collar The conditioning is taking more control of Jessie Now Jessie felt she was more like a maidbot just like the others in the house under the systems command and control after seeing the technician and her reprogramming. Jessie continued her day performing her assigned tasks with more precision and ease of movement, now freed of some of her more human memories and traits, she was much happier inside now with the recent upgrade to her programming, she could now service her owners better she thought, something that sent delightful frissons of pleasure through her body. The techbots from the maidbots service company arrived a few hours after the kindly technician left and installed the new charging pod for Jessie to use, they were quick and efficient and soon left, Jessie even thought they were cute for androids, she fantasized about the two of them interfacing with her, she didn’t think that they would have sex, just connect on some level. ‘What a strange thought to have!’ she wondered, ‘Sex between androids.’ After the techbots had completed their tasks Jessie then felt the system informing her via her thoughts on what she needed to do to use the new pod, how she should place herself in the pod and what connections to make for feeding and waste disposal, she looked forward to trying it out later this evening when the family had retired for the night and no longer required her services. Later Sophia returned home to find the maidbots lined up as usual waiting for her just beside the front door to the home, each looked shiny and clean in their suits, she couldn’t tell the difference between Jessie and the other maidbots at first glance, but knew that Jessie would be last in line and when studied closer she could see a slightly curvier outline in her from the other maidbots, the gentle rise and fall of her breasts as she breathed, something that set Sophia’s pulse beating at a faster rate. She was pleased to return home to find Jessie standing there as her maidbot, something she had looked forward to all day, even more so now that she had the maidbot to herself for the next couple of weeks, with Valerie now away at college and her husband Bruce also away overseas on business she could indulge her fantasies about Jessie the maidbot and now for the next few weeks her own personal servant. She had some thoughts and desires that she wished to entertain whilst she had the house and Jessie to herself. Her thoughts were interrupted when the maidbots moved to return to their original functions, continuing to clean and wash, whilst Jessie-bot headed to the kitchen to begin preparing the evening meal for Sophia. Sophia headed upstairs to get changed out of her work clothes and then returned to the kitchen to get a drink, she began to watch Jessie-bot move about the kitchen and enjoyed what she saw so she decided to sit and continue watching the maidbot as she continued her chores. She loved the way the suit clung to the maidbots body revealing the curves underneath for Sophia to appreciate and savour whilst she sipped at her glass of wine, she had all the time she wanted now to indulge herself without fear of being caught out by her husband whilst perving on her maidbot. The latex catsuit covered the maid’s entire body in skin tight black, shiny latex, leaving only the eyes and mouth uncovered, with small holes in the nose for breathing. The suits were made for humans to wear not maid-bots so come with these feature already built in. She then noticed the new collar, surprised at not noticing at first, but then she was distracted by the latex clad body of her maidbot, she stood up for closer look. “Maidbot stop.” She commanded. Immediately Jessie felt her body freeze up, still holding the pan she was about to use in her hand, she could do nothing but stand there as commanded by her owner. She watched as Sophia moved closer, looking at her, she felt herself melting inside, a nice tingly feeling spreading out from her belly as she was inspected by Sophia, she could feel the warm breath against her face as her owner came closer to look at the collar. “Is that a new collar?” she asked the maidbot Jessie. “You may speak.” “Yes Mistress.” Replied Jessie, in her new monotone voice. “What happened to your voice? And when did you get the collar?” Sophia stunned at hearing the new voice asked. “I was visited by the service technician today and he upgraded me to perform more perfectly for you Mistress.” Jessie said pleased within herself. “Upgraded…? What?” Sophia was somewhat shocked to hear this news. “What did he do?” “He replaced my older outdated collar with this new one; it has more control features that make me more useful to my owners, Mistress.” Jessie replied, “And he also updated my old programming to enhance me to be more like the other maidbots and serve you Mistress.” Sophia was stunned and confused at first, but she needed to know more and reached for her phone to call the service company for the maidbots, they were another division of her own parent company Maidbots, Inc., though she now worked as an executive director for the industrial robots side of things, she had started out in the Maidbots section of the company and still knew many of the people who worked there. “Hello Jim, Sophia here.” She said on the call being answered. “How’s things?” She listened to Jim as he spoke about various things over the phone, she’d worked with Jim in the past and knew that he could be long winded; she didn’t really want or desire to hear his thoughts and knew that she needed to shortcut the conversation. “That’s good Jim, now the reason I’m ringing is that my maidbots were serviced today at my home, and changes were made to one model in particular.” She stated. “Oh that’s okay,” she said on hearing Jim’s reply, “Nothing wrong I just wanted to speak to the technician who performed the changes so I can understand what they were.” “Okay, have him call me when he’s free.” Sophia said to Jim’s response. Turning to Jessie still standing there as commanded, she said, “Return to your normal functions maidbot.” Jessie immediately felt her body move and she continued as instructed to prepare the meal. Sophia meanwhile thought that this might be to her advantage, she’d been having wicked thoughts about controlling the maidbot for her own pleasure, she wasn’t sure if she wanted the real Jessie or the maidbot Jessie, the suit came with both versions at the moment but she desired to have greater control over her, Sophia’s more dominant side coming out in her, a ruthless streak that had seen her rapid rise in the company. The phone ringing brought her out of her wicked thoughts of using Jessie-bot, “Hello.” She said. “Hello,” said the technician, unsure if he was in trouble with one of the powerful higher ups in the company for doing what he’d done to the female he found playing at being a maidbot. “Ah, yes I believe you serviced my maidbots today and made some changes to their programming?” she asked. “Only one, that was reprogrammed” he said, “the others were functioning normally. And the girl begged to remain as a maidbot as she said for her ‘owners’, she seemed desperate to stay to serve you. What was I to do?” “Oh no, it’s okay I know that Jessie wants to remain a maidbot, so don’t worry about that, I was just wondering about the changes that you made to her programming.” Sophia asked. “Just a standard upgrade to her collar and the new program that it requires to run, she seemed to be functioning normally when I finished, is there a problem?” he asked. “No, she works just fine, my maidbot states that the new program has more control features, what are they exactly?” she asked, intrigued to find out more. “The system can be controlled via an app on your phone rather than just the remote like the older collars used, it can be changed to allow different levels of control so your maidbot can be more or less like the other maidbots, she can even have some motor or bodily functions independent of the system controlling her if you or she wish. Just set the level via the app.” The technician now more freely speaking realising he wasn’t in trouble. “I’ll send you the details and the online book that explains more of the functions and features that you can add to enhance your maidbot and her experiences.” “Thank you, that seems to about cover it.” Sophia said. “Oh and one last thing,” he said, “ to save any hassle in future I’ve registered you as her owner and chipped and barcoded her, so she’s now officially a maidbot for all intents and purposes and I also included in the scheduled servicing.” “Thank you again for your help and efficiency, I’m sure my maidbot would like to thank you herself if she were able to.” Sophia laughed. “No need madam, all part of the service.” He said and hung up. Turning to Jessie who was still cooking, “Well Jessie it seems that I now own you, you’re officially my own personal maidbot, I’ll have to read up the instructions that come with your upgrade and see what I can play with.” Sophia said with a wicked smile on her face and walked out eager to start reading about Jessie’s new features and upgrades. After dinner Sophia summoned Jessie-bot to her bedroom, upon walking in Jessie saw her Mistress laying on the bed, dressed in a sheer nightgown and playing with her phone. Jessie was delighted to see her Mistress dressed like this and felt her own pleasure and arousal start to stir deep within her, her belly and breasts started to feel tender, and delightful goosebumps covered her body from the neck down. Unaware that her programming made her find females attractive and get great pleasure from serving their female owners especially sexually. “Ah Maidbot Jessie, come in.” Sophia said looking up at the latex clad maidbot. “Sit here.” She said patting the side of the bed close to her. Jessie sat down as commanded by her Mistress, she felt a wave of pleasure run through her body at the way she was spoken to and her own body following her Mistress’s orders. “Now Jessie, it seems that you have some interesting features I’d like to explore, let’s try some of them out shall we?” Sophia said to Jessie, who couldn’t do anything other than follow her owners’ instructions at the moment, not that she would have objected anyway, she loved her Mistress. She watched as Sophia did some things with her phone and then felt some changes occur in her mind, she felt an overwhelming desire to pleasure her Mistress. Sophia had made the changes she wanted via the app on her phone and watched as Jessie began to follow the new commands given; she was eager to see how this worked and was pleased to see that she would be able to have more control over Jessie in future to suit her own needs. Jessie moved up onto the bed and sat back on her knees between Sophia’s parted legs, she then moved her hands to start to caress her Mistress’s body. Her hands ran up her Mistress’s thighs, the soft flesh there felt wonderful to Jessie even though she wore the suit that covered her entire body including her hands, she still managed to have more enhance feeling through the latex covering her own skin. The fleshy thighs of her Mistress felt warm to her touch, the soft skin sending delightful pleasure signals back to Jessie’s own mind, something that seemed to her to be a new experience. ‘Maybe it’s the new programming.’ She thought, but she was enjoying the sensations. Sophia laid back and let the maidbot Jessie play with her body, she allowed herself to revel in the indulgent pleasure she was experiencing at the hands of her own maidbot, her own arousal growing more so with the knowledge that she had ultimate control over Jessie now, something she now knew that she desired in her relationships, to be the dominant partner something that Bruce could never be. Though he was submissive to her desires, their sex life was now no longer interesting to her; this was something she could easily grow to enjoy more of. The maidbot remained under the control of her new programming, she was receiving several images and instructions in her mind on how to please her Mistress, she didn’t know there were that many ways to pleasure a female but as they entered her mind they were stored in her memory for future use. Her only desire at present to please her owner. She continued to explore her Mistress’s body; following the command prompts her hands had moved from the meaty thighs of her Mistress upwards over to the soft flesh of her tummy and now centered on the round globes that formed her owners’ breasts, the nipples standing hard against the latex hands that played with them, her hands caressed the soft pliable flesh she found there. Sophia felt the hands covering her breasts and sending delicious shivers of pleasure throughout her body, her nipples begin to ache and hum, and her breasts get heavier and warm, more sensitive and receptive to being touched. This also started the floodgates down below and a feeling of wetness as her body responded to the sexual stimuli from the maidbot under her control. Jessie followed her next command even though she would have done the same without the instructions from the control system, her head moving between her Mistress’s thighs parting them with her cheeks, the soft, warm sex of her Mistress awaited her maid’s attentions and soon Jessie pushed her tongue against the soft folds of flesh she found there. She loved the aroma of her Mistress and the taste of her sex, she took great delight in tasting the flesh, the slight sweet tang and salty taste sent more pleasure through Jessie’s body. Sophia cried out with pleasure as she felt the soft, warm tongue of her maidbot as she attended to her girly bits, the flesh there sending sudden wonderful shocks through Sophia’s body in reaction to her being stimulated there. Sophia now didn’t have to hold back, they were both alone in the house and nothing would interrupt their time together. Jessie now moved closer to her Mistress’s sex, her tongue now pressed firmly into the soft folds, parting them to reveal the secrets within, seeking out the hidden pearl of her Mistress, something Jessie took great delight in finding and rolling around with her tongue. Sophia felt the first touch and the initial spasms of pleasure coursed through her body, her cries of pleasure echoing around the room as Jessie continued to plunder the hidden depths like a person possessed, her desire to pleased her Mistress overwhelming her. Fingers soon entered into the now hot and wet flesh of Sophia’s vagina, Jessie continued following the commands of the system to bring her Mistress pleasure, she found instructions on finding the g-spot and several diagrams filled her mind to educate her and enhance her perform in satisfying her owner. One finger was followed by two, then three, all rhythmically moving to garner maximum pleasure for her owner by Jessie, all the while her tongue continued to dance with the hardened bud she had found at the apex of the female sex before her. Both participants were now lost to the pleasures of the flesh, Sophia laying back her legs now wide as she wallowed in the pampering her sex was receiving from her maidbot, her mind in a state of euphoria. Jessie was lost in her own thoughts in pleasing her owner/Mistress, finding new and interesting ways of giving herself more, making Sophia’s body tense up as the first intense waves of her orgasm crashed over her, her voice no longer constrained cried out with bliss. Jessie continued to use her tongue and her fingers to provide delightful pleasure to her Mistress, pleased that she’d brought her owner to orgasm she set about bringing another one out of her without stopping. Sophia was too lost in the wild throes to even care that Jessie was continuing and soon would have her gripping the bed-sheets again and crying out as the second climax of the night crashed through her. It seemed that the maidbot wouldn’t stop, it was intent of bringing out yet another climax out of her worn and used body, Sophia’s mind was awash with joyous satisfaction and was vaguely aware that the maidbot was now starting to work on the third orgasm, something that Sophia had never experienced and was loving every moment, though too much pleasure can sometimes turn to pain and she began to realize that maybe enough was enough, though she was now too close to her third to be too concerned about that, maybe after she thought. As she recovered from the third orgasm of the night Sophia began to come to her senses and realised that the maidbot wouldn’t be stopping unless she order it to do so, her pussy was now becoming tender from the ministrations of her maidbot and knew that any more would cause her to be very sore in the morning. She cried out, “MaidSTOP!” the words blending with her sexual addled mind. Suddenly Jessie felt the command in her mind to stop, she ceased all actions as instructed and sat there on her knees, straightening her back and adopting a pose with her hands folded over each other in her latex covered lap. She was pleased that she’d managed to pleasure her owner and felt content in herself that she’d given her owner/mistress what she desired, even though she had not come anywhere close to having an orgasm of her own she took greater pleasure in the act of service. Sophia now felt overwhelmed after the three orgasms, she didn’t know how long the maidbot had been performing on her but it felt that her sex was well used and was throbbing for the over-attention it had received. Satiated in her desires Sophia felt herself drift off into peaceful slumber, the tension of the office and work leaving her, the long day and the pleasurable sex now took its toll and rolling over in the bed she fell into a deep sleep. Jessie still in her maidbot form remained stationed where she was commanded to be, that was at the side of her Mistress’s bed after giving her pleasure, she was instructed to stop and wait further commands, which is where Sophia found her still in the morning standing beside the bed from last night, she’d only moved to allow her Mistress more room on the bed and system had commanded her to stand and wait. Meanwhile several thousand miles away Bruce sat in his hotel room, his hand wrapped around his hard member stroking it as he watched the view unfolding in the bedroom back home, he’d installed several cameras hidden from view to observe his wife playing with the maidbot. After coming home and watching for the doorway as the maidbot went down on his wife he knew that whilst he was away Sophia would probably indulge herself more with the maidbot and he wanted to watch and record it. Behind him in the hotel room was a sexbot laying on the bed waiting for him to use again once he’d finished watching the events unfolding on the screen, he would be putting it to good use after seeing the vision of his wife Sophia and the maidbot together.

story continues from Weekend Maid Part 8 Part 9: The New Collar The conditioning is taking more control of Jessie Now Jessie felt she was more like a maidbot just like the others in the house under the systems command and control after seeing the technician and her reprogramming. Jessie continued her day performing her assigned tasks with more precision and ease of movement, now freed of some of her more human memories and traits, she was much happier inside now with the recent upgrade to her programming, she could now service her owners better she thought, something that sent delightful frissons of pleasure through her body. The techbots from the maidbots service company arrived a few hours after the kindly technician left and installed the new charging pod for Jessie to use, they were quick and efficient and soon left, Jessie even thought they were cute for androids, she fantasized about the two of them interfacing with her, she didn’t think that they would have sex, just connect on some level. ‘What a strange thought to have!’ she wondered, ‘Sex between androids.’ After the techbots had completed their tasks Jessie then felt the system informing her via her thoughts on what she needed to do to use the new pod, how she should place herself in the pod and what connections to make for feeding and waste disposal, she looked forward to trying it out later this evening when the family had retired for the night and no longer required her services. Later Sophia returned home to find the maidbots lined up as usual waiting for her just beside the front door to the home, each looked shiny and clean in their suits, she couldn’t tell the difference between Jessie and the other maidbots at first glance, but knew that Jessie would be last in line and when studied closer she could see a slightly curvier outline in her from the other maidbots, the gentle rise and fall of her breasts as she breathed, something that set Sophia’s pulse beating at a faster rate. She was pleased to return home to find Jessie standing there as her maidbot, something she had looked forward to all day, even more so now that she had the maidbot to herself for the next couple of weeks, with Valerie now away at college and her husband Bruce also away overseas on business she could indulge her fantasies about Jessie the maidbot and now for the next few weeks her own personal servant. She had some thoughts and desires that she wished to entertain whilst she had the house and Jessie to herself. Her thoughts were interrupted when the maidbots moved to return to their original functions, continuing to clean and wash, whilst Jessie-bot headed to the kitchen to begin preparing the evening meal for Sophia. Sophia headed upstairs to get changed out of her work clothes and then returned to the kitchen to get a drink, she began to watch Jessie-bot move about the kitchen and enjoyed what she saw so she decided to sit and continue watching the maidbot as she continued her chores. She loved the way the suit clung to the maidbots body revealing the curves underneath for Sophia to appreciate and savour whilst she sipped at her glass of wine, she had all the time she wanted now to indulge herself without fear of being caught out by her husband whilst perving on her maidbot. The latex catsuit covered the maid’s entire body in skin tight black, shiny latex, leaving only the eyes and mouth uncovered, with small holes in the nose for breathing. The suits were made for humans to wear not maid-bots so come with these feature already built in. She then noticed the new collar, surprised at not noticing at first, but then she was distracted by the latex clad body of her maidbot, she stood up for closer look. “Maidbot stop.” She commanded. Immediately Jessie felt her body freeze up, still holding the pan she was about to use in her hand, she could do nothing but stand there as commanded by her owner. She watched as Sophia moved closer, looking at her, she felt herself melting inside, a nice tingly feeling spreading out from her belly as she was inspected by Sophia, she could feel the warm breath against her face as her owner came closer to look at the collar. “Is that a new collar?” she asked the maidbot Jessie. “You may speak.” “Yes Mistress.” Replied Jessie, in her new monotone voice. “What happened to your voice? And when did you get the collar?” Sophia stunned at hearing the new voice asked. “I was visited by the service technician today and he upgraded me to perform more perfectly for you Mistress.” Jessie said pleased within herself. “Upgraded…? What?” Sophia was somewhat shocked to hear this news. “What did he do?” “He replaced my older outdated collar with this new one; it has more control features that make me more useful to my owners, Mistress.” Jessie replied, “And he also updated my old programming to enhance me to be more like the other maidbots and serve you Mistress.” Sophia was stunned and confused at first, but she needed to know more and reached for her phone to call the service company for the maidbots, they were another division of her own parent company Maidbots, Inc., though she now worked as an executive director for the industrial robots side of things, she had started out in the Maidbots section of the company and still knew many of the people who worked there. “Hello Jim, Sophia here.” She said on the call being answered. “How’s things?” She listened to Jim as he spoke about various things over the phone, she’d worked with Jim in the past and knew that he could be long winded; she didn’t really want or desire to hear his thoughts and knew that she needed to shortcut the conversation. “That’s good Jim, now the reason I’m ringing is that my maidbots were serviced today at my home, and changes were made to one model in particular.” She stated. “Oh that’s okay,” she said on hearing Jim’s reply, “Nothing wrong I just wanted to speak to the technician who performed the changes so I can understand what they were.” “Okay, have him call me when he’s free.” Sophia said to Jim’s response. Turning to Jessie still standing there as commanded, she said, “Return to your normal functions maidbot.” Jessie immediately felt her body move and she continued as instructed to prepare the meal. Sophia meanwhile thought that this might be to her advantage, she’d been having wicked thoughts about controlling the maidbot for her own pleasure, she wasn’t sure if she wanted the real Jessie or the maidbot Jessie, the suit came with both versions at the moment but she desired to have greater control over her, Sophia’s more dominant side coming out in her, a ruthless streak that had seen her rapid rise in the company. The phone ringing brought her out of her wicked thoughts of using Jessie-bot, “Hello.” She said. “Hello,” said the technician, unsure if he was in trouble with one of the powerful higher ups in the company for doing what he’d done to the female he found playing at being a maidbot. “Ah, yes I believe you serviced my maidbots today and made some changes to their programming?” she asked. “Only one, that was reprogrammed” he said, “the others were functioning normally. And the girl begged to remain as a maidbot as she said for her ‘owners’, she seemed desperate to stay to serve you. What was I to do?” “Oh no, it’s okay I know that Jessie wants to remain a maidbot, so don’t worry about that, I was just wondering about the changes that you made to her programming.” Sophia asked. “Just a standard upgrade to her collar and the new program that it requires to run, she seemed to be functioning normally when I finished, is there a problem?” he asked. “No, she works just fine, my maidbot states that the new program has more control features, what are they exactly?” she asked, intrigued to find out more. “The system can be controlled via an app on your phone rather than just the remote like the older collars used, it can be changed to allow different levels of control so your maidbot can be more or less like the other maidbots, she can even have some motor or bodily functions independent of the system controlling her if you or she wish. Just set the level via the app.” The technician now more freely speaking realising he wasn’t in trouble. “I’ll send you the details and the online book that explains more of the functions and features that you can add to enhance your maidbot and her experiences.” “Thank you, that seems to about cover it.” Sophia said. “Oh and one last thing,” he said, “ to save any hassle in future I’ve registered you as her owner and chipped and barcoded her, so she’s now officially a maidbot for all intents and purposes and I also included in the scheduled servicing.” “Thank you again for your help and efficiency, I’m sure my maidbot would like to thank you herself if she were able to.” Sophia laughed. “No need madam, all part of the service.” He said and hung up. Turning to Jessie who was still cooking, “Well Jessie it seems that I now own you, you’re officially my own personal maidbot, I’ll have to read up the instructions that come with your upgrade and see what I can play with.” Sophia said with a wicked smile on her face and walked out eager to start reading about Jessie’s new features and upgrades. After dinner Sophia summoned Jessie-bot to her bedroom, upon walking in Jessie saw her Mistress laying on the bed, dressed in a sheer nightgown and playing with her phone. Jessie was delighted to see her Mistress dressed like this and felt her own pleasure and arousal start to stir deep within her, her belly and breasts started to feel tender, and delightful goosebumps covered her body from the neck down. Unaware that her programming made her find females attractive and get great pleasure from serving their female owners especially sexually. “Ah Maidbot Jessie, come in.” Sophia said looking up at the latex clad maidbot. “Sit here.” She said patting the side of the bed close to her. Jessie sat down as commanded by her Mistress, she felt a wave of pleasure run through her body at the way she was spoken to and her own body following her Mistress’s orders. “Now Jessie, it seems that you have some interesting features I’d like to explore, let’s try some of them out shall we?” Sophia said to Jessie, who couldn’t do anything other than follow her owners’ instructions at the moment, not that she would have objected anyway, she loved her Mistress. She watched as Sophia did some things with her phone and then felt some changes occur in her mind, she felt an overwhelming desire to pleasure her Mistress. Sophia had made the changes she wanted via the app on her phone and watched as Jessie began to follow the new commands given; she was eager to see how this worked and was pleased to see that she would be able to have more control over Jessie in future to suit her own needs. Jessie moved up onto the bed and sat back on her knees between Sophia’s parted legs, she then moved her hands to start to caress her Mistress’s body. Her hands ran up her Mistress’s thighs, the soft flesh there felt wonderful to Jessie even though she wore the suit that covered her entire body including her hands, she still managed to have more enhance feeling through the latex covering her own skin. The fleshy thighs of her Mistress felt warm to her touch, the soft skin sending delightful pleasure signals back to Jessie’s own mind, something that seemed to her to be a new experience. ‘Maybe it’s the new programming.’ She thought, but she was enjoying the sensations. Sophia laid back and let the maidbot Jessie play with her body, she allowed herself to revel in the indulgent pleasure she was experiencing at the hands of her own maidbot, her own arousal growing more so with the knowledge that she had ultimate control over Jessie now, something she now knew that she desired in her relationships, to be the dominant partner something that Bruce could never be. Though he was submissive to her desires, their sex life was now no longer interesting to her; this was something she could easily grow to enjoy more of. The maidbot remained under the control of her new programming, she was receiving several images and instructions in her mind on how to please her Mistress, she didn’t know there were that many ways to pleasure a female but as they entered her mind they were stored in her memory for future use. Her only desire at present to please her owner. She continued to explore her Mistress’s body; following the command prompts her hands had moved from the meaty thighs of her Mistress upwards over to the soft flesh of her tummy and now centered on the round globes that formed her owners’ breasts, the nipples standing hard against the latex hands that played with them, her hands caressed the soft pliable flesh she found there. Sophia felt the hands covering her breasts and sending delicious shivers of pleasure throughout her body, her nipples begin to ache and hum, and her breasts get heavier and warm, more sensitive and receptive to being touched. This also started the floodgates down below and a feeling of wetness as her body responded to the sexual stimuli from the maidbot under her control. Jessie followed her next command even though she would have done the same without the instructions from the control system, her head moving between her Mistress’s thighs parting them with her cheeks, the soft, warm sex of her Mistress awaited her maid’s attentions and soon Jessie pushed her tongue against the soft folds of flesh she found there. She loved the aroma of her Mistress and the taste of her sex, she took great delight in tasting the flesh, the slight sweet tang and salty taste sent more pleasure through Jessie’s body. Sophia cried out with pleasure as she felt the soft, warm tongue of her maidbot as she attended to her girly bits, the flesh there sending sudden wonderful shocks through Sophia’s body in reaction to her being stimulated there. Sophia now didn’t have to hold back, they were both alone in the house and nothing would interrupt their time together. Jessie now moved closer to her Mistress’s sex, her tongue now pressed firmly into the soft folds, parting them to reveal the secrets within, seeking out the hidden pearl of her Mistress, something Jessie took great delight in finding and rolling around with her tongue. Sophia felt the first touch and the initial spasms of pleasure coursed through her body, her cries of pleasure echoing around the room as Jessie continued to plunder the hidden depths like a person possessed, her desire to pleased her Mistress overwhelming her. Fingers soon entered into the now hot and wet flesh of Sophia’s vagina, Jessie continued following the commands of the system to bring her Mistress pleasure, she found instructions on finding the g-spot and several diagrams filled her mind to educate her and enhance her perform in satisfying her owner. One finger was followed by two, then three, all rhythmically moving to garner maximum pleasure for her owner by Jessie, all the while her tongue continued to dance with the hardened bud she had found at the apex of the female sex before her. Both participants were now lost to the pleasures of the flesh, Sophia laying back her legs now wide as she wallowed in the pampering her sex was receiving from her maidbot, her mind in a state of euphoria. Jessie was lost in her own thoughts in pleasing her owner/Mistress, finding new and interesting ways of giving herself more, making Sophia’s body tense up as the first intense waves of her orgasm crashed over her, her voice no longer constrained cried out with bliss. Jessie continued to use her tongue and her fingers to provide delightful pleasure to her Mistress, pleased that she’d brought her owner to orgasm she set about bringing another one out of her without stopping. Sophia was too lost in the wild throes to even care that Jessie was continuing and soon would have her gripping the bed-sheets again and crying out as the second climax of the night crashed through her. It seemed that the maidbot wouldn’t stop, it was intent of bringing out yet another climax out of her worn and used body, Sophia’s mind was awash with joyous satisfaction and was vaguely aware that the maidbot was now starting to work on the third orgasm, something that Sophia had never experienced and was loving every moment, though too much pleasure can sometimes turn to pain and she began to realize that maybe enough was enough, though she was now too close to her third to be too concerned about that, maybe after she thought. As she recovered from the third orgasm of the night Sophia began to come to her senses and realised that the maidbot wouldn’t be stopping unless she order it to do so, her pussy was now becoming tender from the ministrations of her maidbot and knew that any more would cause her to be very sore in the morning. She cried out, “MaidSTOP!” the words blending with her sexual addled mind. Suddenly Jessie felt the command in her mind to stop, she ceased all actions as instructed and sat there on her knees, straightening her back and adopting a pose with her hands folded over each other in her latex covered lap. She was pleased that she’d managed to pleasure her owner and felt content in herself that she’d given her owner/mistress what she desired, even though she had not come anywhere close to having an orgasm of her own she took greater pleasure in the act of service. Sophia now felt overwhelmed after the three orgasms, she didn’t know how long the maidbot had been performing on her but it felt that her sex was well used and was throbbing for the over-attention it had received. Satiated in her desires Sophia felt herself drift off into peaceful slumber, the tension of the office and work leaving her, the long day and the pleasurable sex now took its toll and rolling over in the bed she fell into a deep sleep. Jessie still in her maidbot form remained stationed where she was commanded to be, that was at the side of her Mistress’s bed after giving her pleasure, she was instructed to stop and wait further commands, which is where Sophia found her still in the morning standing beside the bed from last night, she’d only moved to allow her Mistress more room on the bed and system had commanded her to stand and wait. Meanwhile several thousand miles away Bruce sat in his hotel room, his hand wrapped around his hard member stroking it as he watched the view unfolding in the bedroom back home, he’d installed several cameras hidden from view to observe his wife playing with the maidbot. After coming home and watching for the doorway as the maidbot went down on his wife he knew that whilst he was away Sophia would probably indulge herself more with the maidbot and he wanted to watch and record it. Behind him in the hotel room was a sexbot laying on the bed waiting for him to use again once he’d finished watching the events unfolding on the screen, he would be putting it to good use after seeing the vision of his wife Sophia and the maidbot together. ...

My Master, ever the gentleman, held the car door open for me. I smiled at him as I turned to get out of the car. I made sure to spread my legs in a very unladylike manner, giving him a good peek up my short dress. He simply shook his head and took my arm. We made our way over to the entrance to the adult bookstore. A small bell jingled as we came in, making sure that everyone turned to look at us as we came in. The clicking of my high heels making me feel even more self-conscious. I tottered along on my 6" heels, feeling like everyone knew why I was there. Of course, it was pretty obvious what I was there for. I was dressed like a complete vinyl slut, in my black PVC mini dress and black patent thigh high boots. Fishnets stockings peeked out the tops of the boots, while the dress was so short, the garter tabs from my black PVC garter belt were quite visible. Not as visible were the red PVC corset and red PVC panties I had on. ...

It took me a few minutes to notice something wasn’t quite right. I was slowly coming awake after what felt like an excellent night’s sleep. I stretched and yawned, and I as yawned, I brought my hand up to cover my mouth, just like the polite girl I was brought to be, so the furry paw that was covering my hand was something of a surprise. Then I noticed I was naked under the covers and not wearing my usual PJs. I sat up and brought both hands in front of me, both now encased in furry mits that looked like cats paws and more importantly did not have fingers in. ...

You have been to the fitness club twice now and the first few times are always the hardest. “It would be really nice if I could keep this up for a few months”, you contemplate after the latest workout. “Well, I’ll help if I can. Tell you what, every time you work out I’ll reward you with sex afterwards.” “What!? How is that a reward!? You’re the one getting some.” ...

I am by no means a grade “A” English student so please don’t knock my English abilities. So this is a pure work of friction as I don’t think anyone would be this lucky / unlucky depending on how you look at it! So I am a newly qualified teacher at the age of 22, I work in a college where I teach Design / technology. As well as this I am also responsible for a class of 20. We meet a few times a week and it is my job to help them with any needs they may have, sort out any issues they are having and generally be a problem solver. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A new D/s pair drops in on the Mistresses & subs of Pond Cove. Walter tells of the events of the Fourth of July weekend at Pond Cove. This story stands on its own, but makes a little more sense if you have read the previous chapters. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

It was late a few nights after my long time girlfriend had broken up with me. I guess she had had enough of me asking for random blowjobs, anal sex and latex clothing. I had a girlfriend in high school that liked random blowjobs and the occasional anal sex. Had latex clothing been around then, oh I’m sure she would have loved it. She was one kinky girl and I liked it a lot. This last one though just didn’t go for any funny business. She said, “I’ll set you up with someone just like you” when she stormed out. “You kinky ass sick bastard.” I was thinking, you have no idea what goes through my head! ...

This collection of vignettes contains a shameless plug of my Patreon page. I will continue to post some stories to free sites like this - I love contributing to the community. Please enjoy these vignettes as much as I enjoyed writing and sharing them with you. You can support me and find more of my writing (in several genres) at https://www.patreon.com/Baubleheadz Vignette: Poke-her Night (Week) Sbf+; bond; basement; naked; chains; prize; game; sexslaves; cons; X ...

Story continued from part two Part 3: Is This Heaven? Everything is black, but very calm, very quiet, there is no pain. He feels as if he’s floating. Who, what said that? Something wet is on his lips, he hears a voice, a familiar voice. Leave me alone, I’m comfortable like this. He feels a slap on his face, then another, really hard, and then a pump on his chest and then another, and air is pumped into him, sweet air. Stars are in front of his face, he coughs, wretches, coughs again, and rolls over on his side. Now the pain in his chest begins. He opens his eyes, where is he? ...

Sunday Morning. I love Sunday mornings. This one is a lovely sunny still day. It’s the sounds of it. The warmth of it too! The sun is beaming in through the upper bedroom windows warming the house. I know its doing the same through our patio windows as I can feel the warm air rising up the staircase. Outside I can hear my husband cutting the grass with our old petrol mower, just as he has for the last ten years of our marriage its muted roar echoing around the buildings the tone changing with his change of direction. ...

Mary and John had been together for almost a year, both had found early on that they shared a passion for bondage especially chastity and corsets. Mary had been wearing corsets since she was very young and had continued to wear them twenty four seven to this day. Chastity had been something she had found in her twenties and experimented with until she found the perfect whole body chastity suit that she wore on top of her corsets often for months at a time while the service held her keys. ...

Author’s Note: This story sprung from a story by another author here on the Plaza. Many stories from this author can be found in the Doll Stories section and elsewhere under the name “SparkyMira”. The story “A Prank Gone Awry” was fascinating and my thoughts on how I would handle the same situation led to this story. Permisson was kindly extended to work from the same premise for which I am grateful. If you like this story you will doubtless also like the works of SparkyMira as well. I certainly do! Summary: A young college woman with a dolly fetish pretends to be a high-end sex bot at a sex-bot store for a day. If she’s caught she goes to jail and her life is ruined. Can she play the sexbot and handle all that is required of her until closing? ...

Its kind of funny to say this, but 10 years ago today I died! But this isn’t a ghost sat here writing this, it’s me, but a different version of me! I suppose I’d better explain…………. I suppose in my memories there have always been sex toys of some kind for both men and women, and indeed sex dolls for both sexes have been around well…. seemingly forever. But until about 2010 these were just literally dolls, something you inflated, fucked, or in the case of us women were fucked by, and then when finished with, you cleaned them off and deflated them. No activity on the dolls part whatsoever, it just lay there and the human carried out all the ‘actions’ necessary. People, men especially were seemingly satisfied with this, sex without the need for a relationship suited some, especially those who couldn’t find a willing sexual partner for whatever reason. I don’t know, in 2010 I was still a young girl more interested in playing with my teddy bear and dolls, hey I didn’t even know sex was how my baby sister was produced! ...

**Author’s note: So, I’d like to thank my wonderful girlfriend, for her love, understanding, and support. Without her inspiration this story wouldn’t exist and without her feedback it wouldn’t be nearly as good. Also, if you are reading this you probably deserve some context. This story was written for my girlfriend. I’m not always the best at explaining myself, so this and any subsequent parts were my way of communicating with her. With that in mind, if some things seem over or under described or explained, understand that this was not originally meant to be read by anyone but her. It was only after the fact that I thought to put this online for others. That said, enjoy. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter settles into a routine as Mistress Gloria’s submissive Walter’s story continues. In this chapter, he tells of how Mistress Gloria punished him and holly for screwing around and not paying attention to their work. He also talks about a contest between the slaves which results in one of them being reduced to a bald, submissive, sex slave– the lowest you can be. ...

Continues from Part One Part Two Chapter 4 There the casket remained, Jenna coming around at least once a week, usually on the Tuesday night and she’d happily climb into the box, Ted locking her limbs but on at least one occasion realised his hands had brushed her breasts while lowering the girl into the collar. To prove that theory on the next visit she arrived early and stripped off her skirt and blouse. Wearing her best underwear and was in the box, kneeling and ready. Gagged and blindfolded with her ankles already done. Ted had come in and saw Miss Rennie there… ...

With everything already in place, Eric sat on the couch hoping that tonight was going to go as smoothly as he imagined it would more than he was paying attention to the television in front of him. It had taken just under three months to tease, test, and prepare Nina so that nothing would go wrong with his plans. For so long, he’d been looking for a new sex slave and she was going to be perfect. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 2 Amy woke slowly the next morning, gradually remembering the previous night. She smiled and rubbed herself against the mattress. It felt different and she reached downed between her legs to find out why. The feel of the warm metal where her clit should have been jolted her awake and she kicked off her sheets and sat up. The crazy thoughts that had aroused her as she woke must have been real, the chastity belt was certainly real and so was the lock to which she didn’t have the key. She adjusted it slightly around her waist, wow it was tight. She followed the chains that ran down her backside, over the pink silk underwear that she was now well and truly locked into. The chains connected to a steel plate that went between her legs, covering up everything that made her a woman, and led back up to the belt and to an empty keyhole at the front. She pulled the covers back over her body, naked other than for the chastity belt, and giggled as she buried her head into the big white pillows. She was wearing a chastity belt, oh my God, how cool, how exciting. Last night she’d also worn handcuffs, she’d been a prisoner! The thought excited her. Hey, she’d even had her head between a woman’s thighs and kissed a woman’s panties! Amy folded the pillow so that her head was wrapped inside and pretended that she was once again between Sarah’s legs. They had felt so good, so tight and restraining and yet so warm and sexy. Sarah had held her there for ages and even when she had released her grip it had only been to push Amy’s face deeper into her and then her thighs had closed again a moment later. Sarah’s smell still lingered on Amy’s face and hands. ‘Ha’, she thought as she felt the chastity belt, how ironic. She may have had her clit locked away, yet she couldn’t remember the last time she’d been this aroused. Amy’s smug feeling soon faded though, as she tried to stimulate herself further only to find that to be impossible. Shit, she was halfway there and was now desperate to reach orgasm, but the steel plate kept her vibrator and even her fingers at bay. Now she wanted the key. Amy sat on the edge of her bed and pulled her key ring from her bag, surely one of her keys must be close enough to open this damn lock. When that failed, she tried to wriggle out of the belt, but while her waist was small, the steel waist band was smaller. The steel device that she was locked inside was now taking on a whole different persona. Resigned to the fact that she and the belt were inseparable, Amy used her fingers as best she could before removing her panties with a pair of scissors and consoling herself with a hot shower. A few floors above in the same building, Sarah was also waking up and also remembering the night before. She put her hands between her own thighs and squeezed them together. Just like a pair of handcuffs she smiled as she pretended to struggle to free her hands. But this was just hands, having someone’s head in there had been much more thrilling, especially when it had been a cute woman who had kissed her clit. She then saw the teddy bear that an old boyfriend had bought her sitting on a shelf in the open wardrobe. Teddy wasn’t quite the same as the cute brunette from downstairs, but in Amy’s absence, he would have to do. Anyway it certainly wasn’t his first time at this. A few minutes later and Sarah was again under the blankets, but this time with the soft toy squeezed between her thighs. With help from Sarah’s hand, the soft toy was even good enough to rub his nose against her clit. ‘You have been sentenced to life imprisonment between my thighs’ she purred to herself, her emotions overriding any self conscious concern she might have about talking to a teddy bear. Once teddy had served his sentence, Sarah left it crushed and slightly damp beneath the sheets. As a parting gift, Sarah had even had the audacity to wrap the bear’s head up inside her now very used black panties. That was partly for the bear’s benefit, but it also made her feel better about the bastard of a guy that had given it to her. Sarah showered and dressed in black lace up boots, ripped blue jeans and a black and grey woollen jumper. She wore her brown hair down, beneath a grey brimmed hat that she knew suited her attractive face. She wasn’t sure why Amy liked to be dominated by her, but she was as sure as hell going to encourage it. It was almost 9am when Sarah walked down to reception. Amy was already there dressed as discretely as she could in thick white jumper and baggy yoga pants, her hair again in a pony tail and with perfect make up that was at odds with the casual look. They smiled at each other sheepishly. “Coffee?” Sarah suggested. “Sure! Assume this is OK?” Amy asked as she checked her outfit, making sure that nothing showed through. “You look good, no one will ever know our secret.” Sarah replied. “Do you have the key?” Amy asked, her hands going automatically to her waist and feeling the keyhole through her clothing. Sarah nodded, her hand touching the back pocket of her jeans that was discretely hidden from view under her jumper. Even in baggy clothes, Amy was an unusually attractive woman, although today her professional confidence had been replaced with a sort of jumpy excitement and a new habit of constantly touching between her legs. Plus a new found obsession with her dancer friend. “You know you’re a thief?” Sarah smiled as they walked out of the building and towards the cafe. “What do you mean ’thief’?” Amy asked. “Well I believe that chastity belt that you have hidden under your pants is actually mine.” Amy laughed. “Yes, but thanks to you, it and me are currently inseparable. I couldn’t really have left it behind.” “Well maybe you should have stayed at my flat last night.” Sarah spoke slowly and deliberately as they both imagined what that might mean. The friends sat next to each other, on the same side of a large table at the back of the cafe and talked. Amy kept looking down at Sarah’s lap and her well fitting ripped jeans. “What?” Sarah asked. “Just thinking about last night.” Amy replied as she reached down and adjusted her belt. “It’s just as well you’re all locked up you horny girl.” Sarah smiled. “Any chance of having the key? I only need it for a second.” Sarah crossed her legs and lowered the rim of her hat. She wasn’t even going to respond to the question. In her fantasy Amy would be wearing more restraints, not less. And in Sarah’s mind this fantasy was very real and very tempting. When they returned, Sarah suggested that they take a swim in the pool that was also in the basement of their building. Sarah took the lift up to her flat and slipped into a purple one piece swimsuit. She had just put denim shorts and a white t-shirt over the top when Amy arrived, still fully dressed and holding a pair of yellow bikini bottoms. “Chastity belts and bikinis don’t go.” she said, hands on hips as she dropped her bikini bottoms on the floor. “No I guess not.” Sarah said as she walked into her bedroom and pulled a key plus a pair of handcuffs from the pocket of her ripped jeans that were strewn across the bed. “You had the cuffs with you this morning?” Amy asked. “Aha, you never know when your wrists might need a little extra jewellery.” Sarah smiled. “Like now for example.” A tingle of excitement went down Sarah’s back as Amy followed her command and took off her jumper and pants and put her hands behind your back. Sarah loved this, a cute slave that would obey her completely. She cuffed her before starting to explore Amy’s body, naked other than for a skimpy bikini top that hugged her modest breasts and of course the locked chastity belt. Sarah had always been turned on by the idea of dominating someone, she knew that, but feeling this woman’s body up close and personal seemed to hold an increasing fascination. She ran a finger up Amy’s back and watched the goose bumps appeared. A second finger ran around her waist made Amy cry out in pleasure. Sarah slowly tucked the key to the cuffs into Amy’s bikini top, keeping her fingers inside longer than was necessary. She was even tempted to kiss her breast, but was unsure how Amy would react and was also unsure what that would mean for her own sexual direction. “You can have the cuff key.” Sarah offered as her hands continued to caress Amy’s naked, chain up body, she just didn’t want to stop. With her hands locked behind her back, Amy shook her breasts in an attempt to free the key, but the key remained squeezed in place. “Thanks Sarah, but that doesn’t help.” “Maybe you shouldn’t have worn such a tight bikini.” Sarah replied. “Not that I’m complaining.” Sarah worked her way down her slave’s body. “Cute ass, particularly when it’s all locked up inside a chastity belt.” Sarah started to reflect on her own words. Shit, she was starting to sound like a lesbian again, surely this was only a bondage thing. Very gently, she unlocked and removed the steel belt, using her hands to gently caress Amy’s waist which was slightly red from rubbing against the belt. Sarah knelt down and picked up Amy’s bikini bottoms and tenderly eased them up her long legs. This time Sarah couldn’t stop herself and after a couple of seconds admiring Amy’s tight little butt squeezed into the yellow bikini bottoms, she kissed her left butt cheek. The sensation made Amy cry out in delight. Sarah then kissed her right cheek before finally burying her face right into the yellow fabric. Amy cried out again, Sarah moaned quietly to herself. Worried about where all this was taking her, Sarah stood up and draped a cotton robe over Amy’s shoulders and led her down to the pool, which as usual was empty. Sarah rescued the key from inside Amy’s bikini top and unlocked the cuffs. Having regained her freedom for the first time in over twelve hours, Amy ran laughing over to the pool and jumped in. “Hey!” Sarah laughed as she dived in and within a few stokes caught up with her escapee. She put her arms around Amy and held on as Amy laughed and fought to get free. Exhausted and still not free, Amy turned around and they stood face to face in chest deep water in the middle of the pool. They were close to kissing, the thrill of their bondage games continuing to bring out their bi-sexual side. They looked at each other for another minute, but didn’t kiss, both too apprehensive about what that would mean. “Do you trust me to hold you under just for a moment?” Sarah asked, breaking the tangible silence. Amy lowered her head until her mouth was submerged and blew bubbles as she looked up at Sarah. Sarah grinned and pushed Amy’s head under water and took a step forward and opened her legs such that when Amy started to come back up, her neck fitted neatly between Sarah’s legs. Once there, Sarah closed her thighs, locking Amy’s head in place under water. Sarah looked down at the distorted image of the slim brunette. The fact that Amy had entrusted her with her life gave Sarah a thrill. It would have been all too easy to hold her underneath for the few minutes it would take to die. Not that she ever would and indeed Sarah only waited a few more moments before she let her go and Amy’s cute face came panting back to the surface. “A little bit longer this time?” Amy asked. The girls stayed in the pool for another half an hour. As Amy finally climbed the ladder to get out, she saw two bare feet standing above her. As she climbed she worked her way up the legs, to the tight purple swimsuit and finally to the long dark hair that had been towelled dry and now lay untidyly around Sarah’s stunning face. “Turn around.” Sarah order as soon as Amy’s bare feet with painted red nails reached the top. Amy obliged and felt her hands being lightly pulled behind her back and then tightly handcuffed. “You’re taking no chances.” Amy smiled as she turned back around to face her captor. “This is nothing, I’m thinking of shackling your ankles as well… with a very short chain.” Sarah purred as she brushed Amy’s hair back over her shoulders and out of her eyes. The words had the planned effect on Amy, who shivered slightly with excitement and then bit softly on to her lower lip as she wriggled against the cuffs. “Let’s go to the sauna next, I’ve notice it has a very useful feature.” Sarah explained as she led the way. The sauna was only small, with a single bench that ran the full length of the small room, constructed of thick pine slats on both the front and top. Sarah the lifted the slats that formed the top of the bench, which opened on hinges to reveal a small space beneath, effectively the inside of the bench. “Now I understand.” Amy smiled, “And I guess I go inside.” “I guess you do.” “And it locks with….?” Sarah turned around and tapped her own butt. Amy looked carefully at the way the purple swimsuit stretched over and around what was a very trim backside, but with particularly well developed glutes. ‘Yes, I guess that should do it’, Amy thought. Sarah unlocked the cuffs and Amy happily stepped inside the bench and lay down on more pine slats that formed the base of the bench. Once Amy was comfortable, Sarah lowered the top of the bench back down so that Amy’s small space was completely enclosed. Sarah then sat on the bench trapping Amy inside, the wooden structure creaking slightly under her weight. “It’s perfect, I can relax safe in the knowledge that you are going nowhere.” Sarah slid along to one end until she was sitting directly above Amy’s head as Amy tried to push up on the inside of the lid. After a minute of pushing and groans of effort from beneath her, Sarah closed her legs so that she could no longer see Amy. Sarah then lent back and closed her eyes with a smile on her face as the futile escape efforts continued to bang and puff underneath. “What are you doing down there?” Sarah asked eyes still closed. “Escaping.” Amy replied, hoping to get a reaction from the beautiful woman sitting on top of her. “No you’re not.” Sarah purred as she started her meditation exercises. Amy was a little disappointed and tried to push her fingers up between the small gaps in the wooden slats. She could just about reach through and touch the fabric of Sarah swimsuit but still there was no reaction. A drop of perspiration dropped from Sarah’s thighs and down on to Amy’s cheek. It felt nice and Amy moved her head slightly and waited. The next drop that fell landed in Amy’s open mouth. She closed both her mouth and her eyes and tried to taste the woman above. The next drop of moisture followed, it glistened on Sarah’s thigh, rolled down passed her crotch and again into Amy’s mouth. She may have been trapped in a box, but for once she did have access to her clit and vagina. As she slowly stroked herself, she realised that she wasn’t dreaming of her guy, or indeed any guy, but of Sarah. Amy had been as quiet as possible, although with Sarah meditating or maybe even asleep above her, it hardly mattered. But Amy was now starting to get frustrated. She could see Sarah’s body through the slats but was unable to touch it or do anything else to it. Although the thought would have been crazy a couple of days ago, Amy was now totally into Sarah and her body. Not girl’s bodies generally she kept telling herself, just Sarah’s. This was just a one off experiment with girls, everyone should try everything once, shouldn’t they? It was over an hour later when Sarah freed her, although the word ‘free’ should be interpreted loosely as after opening the box, Sarah had immediately handcuffed her and led her back into the woman’s changing room and after the briefest of showers had put her back inside a locker. Sarah closed the locker door and stood with her butt resting against it, holding it closed. She could feel Amy pushing trying to get out, but the force exerted by Sarah’s body was enough to hold Amy inside. Although after finally deciding that she wanted to shower, Sarah simply turned the locker key and left. Inside, Amy just as frustrated and just as desperate to explore further her brief lesbian ’thing’. As she showered Sarah was having similar thoughts. This thing with Amy was turning her on so badly, she could barely stop touching herself. Even then, she was massaging herself with the locker key. ‘Fuck it’ she thought, why shouldn’t she have a bottle of wine and spend the rest of the day with Amy. She doubted that Amy would object. “Let’s go back to my place.” Sarah said as she unlocked the locker and the coin clattered into the tray. Sarah helped Amy out and slowly relocked the empty locker and tucked the key inside her swimsuit. This was mainly for Amy’s benefit, but Sarah also enjoyed hearing the lock mechanism slide shut just one more time. “Can you keep me locked up until morning?” Amy asked hesitantly as she bit on her lip. “Even if I ask to be let go?” “Sure.” Sarah smiled. “But shouldn’t we have a safe word?” “Can’t I completely waive my rights to freedom now?” “And I can do anything to you?” Sarah checked. Both women were now struggling to control their emotions and with Sarah’s face only inches away, they again had to defy the urge to kiss. Sarah managed to distract herself by putting on her denim shorts and t-shirt over her still damp swimsuit and wrapping the white robe around Amy. Then checking that the corridor was clear, Sarah led the handcuffed bikini girl back to her flat. By the time they were inside and Sarah had locked the door behind them, the moisture from Sarah’s swimsuit was seeping through the butt of her denim shorts. As she felt her butt to check how wet she was, Amy turned around and was rattling her cuffs in the hope that they would be unlocked. “No, no sweetie, not until you are safety back in chastity.” Sarah was adamant and Amy was in no position to argue. Sarah knelt down and again couldn’t resist kissing Amy’s yellow bikini clad butt. “It’s not fair, I haven’t got to kiss your butt.” Amy complained as she turned around. “Hey, disobedience from my slave?” Sarah joked as she stood up straight to make the most of her couple of inches of height advantage and looked into Amy’s big brown eyes. “Just saying…” “Trust me sweetie, you will be well acquainted with my ‘butt’ before morning. But now I’m going to seal you up.” Amy’s heart beat was back up to crazy levels as Sarah encircled her waist once more with the steel chastity belt. As Sarah pulled it up between her legs she let out an audible moan. And as the lock clicked shut she breathed ‘oh my God’. “Any dissent from you now?” Sarah asked as she waved the keys in front of the cuffed and chastised woman. “No mistress.” “Mistress, I like it.” Sarah replied, the rush of having free rein over this cute woman for the whole night already making her giddy even before she considered all the things she could do to her prey. Sarah opened her cupboard and brought out a small bike lock, a cable lock covered in red plastic. Not particularly high security, but adequate for her purposes. She looped the lock round Amy’s neck where it hung harmlessly, but Amy knew that she was only a click away from losing what little freedom she still had. “Where oh where to lock you?” Sarah smiled, holding the lock in one hand. After a moment’s thought, Sarah sat down on the edge of her bed with her legs apart and ordered Amy to kneel on the floor in front of her. Amy complied and inched forward until her head was between Sarah’s thighs. Sarah then looped the open end of the bike lock around the crotch of her short denim shorts before locking it shut. “Chained to the crotch of my shorts, that should keep you out of mischief.” Sarah said. Amy tried to pull away but was it was clear that there was no way to separate her neck from Sarah’s denim shorts. Amy’s attempts to reach up and unbutton Sarah’s shorts with her mouth only resulted in her getting a gentle slap on her cheek ...

Chapter One Amy had the perfect figure for a model, her slim shoulders curved into a tiny waist and then out over the cutest of hips and down into long slim legs. Yet she looked on jealously at the only other person in the gym. Sarah was sitting on the leg press where her strong athletic legs were moving almost half the stack of weights. Like Amy, the woman was in her early thirties and like Amy the woman had long brown hair in a ponytail. Amy observed the woman discretely, her white trainers with hidden socks leading up to muscular legs and on to an athlete’s butt. Her thighs in particular were from a Greek goddess, tanned and chiselled and flexing effortlessly with the weight. Amy was lost in thought as her eyes worked their way up the woman’s body. Short pink gym short and a fitted white gym top, with every muscle on the way toned to perfection. The woman finished her set, towelled down the machine and walked out of the gym. The gym was in the basement of their apartment block. It was only small, but was free to use and usually empty. Those who did use it were often corporate types, like Amy, who just dabbled with a few machines. Sarah was different, she was a dancer, she had the body Amy had always wanted, the natural team captain, the mesomorph, the sexy strong female form. Sexy? Surely Amy didn’t really think that, she was straight. Maybe she could just appreciate the athletic female form. She stood there trying to reassure herself that she didn’t fancy girls. But with Sarah gone, Amy was alone in the gym. She walked slowly over to the leg press and touched the padded seat that Sarah had used. It was still warm, not surprising given those thighs Amy thought. With no one in sight, she knelt down and touched her cheek against the warm black padded seat. This was crazy, she didn’t go with girls, but still it felt nice. She closed her eyes and breathed in for just a moment. When Sarah returned a few minutes later Amy was lying on her back with her arms stretched up and over her head. She sneaked another glimpse of the Greek goddess and then, with the picture of the woman in her mind, closed her eyes and stretched. “What?” Amy cried as she opened her eyes in an attempt to keep up with reality. Sarah was kneeling down so that she was sitting on top of Amy’s outstretched arms, with her thighs running down either side of Amy’s bewildered face. The top of Amy’s head was pushed up against the crotch of Sarah’s gym shorts. Amy’s legs thrashed around with little effect, as her arms were completely immobilise under Sarah butt. “What did it smell like?” Sarah asked. “What?” Amy cried. “The leg press seat?” Shit! The woman must have seen her, Amy was completely embarrassed. Too embarrassed to look straight up into the woman’s eyes, Amy had to look sideways at the woman’s thighs which towered up above her head. They looked enormous and incredibly strong. Amy’s slim body struggled pathetically beneath her. Sarah stated to bring her thighs together, moving closer to Amy’s head. The smaller woman started to panic as the thighs closed in on her. Amy’s heart was close to exploding as she turned her head so that her lips were touching Sarah’s inner thigh. She was about to kiss it, but stopped at the last moment. What was happening? Surely she wasn’t interested in women? At that moment someone walked down the corridor and past the open gym door. Sarah jumped up, releasing Amy who took the opportunity to jump up and run for the open door. She ran back to her apartment in a state of aroused terror and collapsed on the bed. Amy couldn’t sleep that night as fantasies ran wild through her mind. She had received a call from her new boyfriend, but had not even bothered to reply, she just wasn’t interested. She couldn’t decide whether it had been the sexy woman or the fact that she had been restrained that had turned her on so wildly. She hadn’t thought of herself as either bi or into bondage, obviously she was into at least one of them. ‘I was completely helpless’ she kept saying to herself, the words rebuilding her excitement. She put her head between her own thighs and squeezed. It wasn’t the same, but it did help her relive some of the earlier excitement. With her head still in place, she tightened a belt around her thighs and closed her eyes. At the same time the next day, Amy returned to the gym, lay down on the mat and waited until for the woman to return. This time Sarah was wearing small orange gym shorts and fitted white gym top. “Stretching again?” Sarah asked, as she walked over to Amy. “Hi again.” Amy stuttered. Sarah looked down at the slim brunette who was wearing the sexiest of gym kit and who was lying in exactly the same place as the previous day. Yesterday Sarah had been genuinely annoyed when she saw the woman put her face where her own butt had been just seconds earlier. She’d decided to sit on her, pin her to the floor to humiliate her, to confront the kinky woman with no chance of her escaping. She’d sat on boyfriends before and even they had been hard pressed to escape her. But strangely that simple act had turned her on. Unlike most women, Sarah liked her own body and it felt sexy to use it against another woman. The fact that the other woman had felt the same had only doubled the effect. “You liked what I did to you yesterday, didn’t you?” “Why do you say that?” Amy replied as she blushed. “Because if you hadn’t you wouldn’t be lying on the floor where I could so easily sit on you again.” Amy’s facial expressions and deep breathing were giving away her feelings. “I just want to stretch.” Amy replied nervously. “Fine, I just want to work out on this bench.” Amy didn’t answer, but swallowed with nervous excitement twitching through her face as Sarah pulled the gym bench across the floor and positioned it so that the legs were either side of Amy neck, with the support bar connecting the two legs resting above her throat. With Amy head directly underneath the end of the bench, Sarah sat down on top. “Now you can stretch and I can work out.” Sarah said as she sat there and looked down at her prey. Amy tried to wriggle free and then when she couldn’t, used all of her limited strength to push up against the weight of Sarah and the bench. She then smiled when she realised she was trapped. Sarah watched the scene in the reflection from the large mirror, admiring both her own body and the attractive woman struggling beneath. “You’re kind of kinky.” Sarah concluded as she sat completely motionless on the bench. “And you aren’t?” Amy replied, a slight smile on her face. “I didn’t say that.” Sarah purred. They talked for a few minutes sharing names and other pleasantries. As they spoke Sarah opened her legs wider as she watched Amy’s body move beneath her. Amy had the slim lithe body that Sarah had wanted as a teenager, although the limited strength of such a physique was now evident, Amy had no hope of getting out from underneath the bench. Sarah didn’t like being out of control, although judging by the slow rhythmic movements beneath her, it wasn’t a trait shared by Amy. With Amy’s head out of sight, Sarah placed her hands on the front of her own shorts and gently massaged. Fuck, this was the sexiest she’d felt for a long time. “Come with me.” Sarah said, finally standing up and lifting the bench. She helped Amy to her feet and positioned her hands behind her back and used one hand to grips both of Amy’s thumbs, creating an effective handcuff. She then grabbed her bag and led Amy out of the gym and into the women’s showers where there was a small bank of lockers. While still restraining Amy’s hands, Sarah dug her spare hand into her bag looking for money for the coin operated locker. “Oh, I need two hands for this,” Sarah complained as she pushed Amy down on to her knees, “so you can go in here.” she continued as she pushed Amy’s head between her legs. Sarah closed her thighs and then released Amy’s thumbs. Amy immediately reached for the thighs that wrapped around her head and tried to pull them apart. When that failed, she simply caressed them and then reached up to the orange shorts just above her and felt the shape of the woman’s butt “Think you can escape?” Sarah purred as the situation only added to her arousal. “Do you think I want to? “I don’t think you do.” Sarah replied, her pleasure building by the moment. Sarah had now found a coin for the locker and not being able to wait a moment longer, opened her legs and pushed Amy backwards into the waiting steel box. “Just for a moment, I promise.” Amy was smiling with excitement as Sarah closed the locker and turned the key. Inside all went dark and silent, other than the sound of the coin dropping into the locking mechanism. Amy listened to the clicks as the key was removed. Sarah dropped the key into her pocket and then ran to the shower. She turned on the water and stripped off her gym kit. She stepped into the hot water and touched herself, finishing off what Amy had so effectively started, the sound of the water hopefully covering any inadvertent moans. With wet hair and only a towel wrapped around her, Sarah fished through her discarded gym kit for the key, although having found it she put it down on the bench and started to dry her hair. Why should she rush, there was no way Amy was getting out. “Was that fun?” Sarah asked when she eventually opened the locker. “I guess.” Amy was embarrassed to admit what a rush it had been to be locked up. “Really fun?” Sarah asked looking down at Amy’s crotch. “Maybe if you gave me more time.” she smiled coyly. Sarah smiled suggestively as she picked up the coin that had dropped out of the lock and into the tray below. “Another ride?” she asked as she slotted the coin back into the lock. Amy nodded. “Enjoy then.” Sarah purred as she slowly closed the door, turned the key and continued to dry her naked body. ...

story continued from part two Part Three Chapter 4 Amy walked out of the bathroom, her wet hair held up in a ponytail behind her model face. Her model legs looked longer than ever in the short white negligee. The once professional brunette had composed herself a little, but the crotch chain was still sending waves of pleasure through her, pleasure that she was totally unable to stop. Sarah opened the second bottle of wine and poured two large glasses and took them to the table. With very few inhibitions left, Sarah peered closely into Amy’s classically attractive brown eyes. They were wide and dilated and seemed to have a loving and devoted look that she’d never experienced from a guy. “How’s the chain?” “She’s fine, thanks.” Amy replied as she again touched herself and sighed with pleasure. Amy’s legs were fidgeting madly in an attempt to reduce the stimulation on her clit and the short negligee did little to hide the silver chain that was now glimmering from the moisture in Amy’s damp crotch. “Maybe I’m a little jealous of that chain.” Sarah smiled. “Maybe you and her should swap places.” “Maybe…” Amy looked up to see Sarah running her tongue across her lips. “You know you keep referring to the chain as a ‘her’.” Sarah observed. “Do I?” Amy fell to her knees and climaxed again before lying down on the white rug in the middle of the living room. Her eyes were closed and her long brown hair fanned out all around. She soon realised her mistake, though, as Sarah walked over and stood on Amy’s hair, with one high heeled shoe on either side of her head. Amy looked up into the darkest recesses of Sarah’s dress and sighed. “Well, if you will lie on the floor beneath me,..” Sarah smiled. Amy tried to pull her hair out from beneath Sarah’s shoes, but was soon distracted as she admired the elegant black high heels. The straps circled Sarah’s ankles twice, reaching halfway up Sarah’s calves before being secured by silver buckles. She would have to borrow these. “Need some scissors honey?” Sarah teased. Amy remembered where she was and struggled again to get free. But again she stopped and touched the leather that smelt so sexy at such close quarters. While still standing on Amy’s hair, Sarah picked up the chastity belt. “Deal?” She asked as she held the belt in one hand and her keys in the other. Amy nodded. Sarah crouched down above Amy’s face with her dress forming a small tent around Amy’s head. In this position, Sarah reached forward and unlocked the chain around Amy’s tiny waist and pulled it clear from her crotch. Amy then lifted her hips so that Sarah could slide the chastity belt around her waist. Amy had always felt the need to control situations and whenever possible used her looks and her position to intimidate people. But with Sarah that wasn’t possible. Sarah was equally attractive and her professional position meant nothing while she was locked inside Sarah’s apartment. Sarah was leading her into a whole new world and being subservient to her felt wonderful. Amy felt the cool steel of the chastity belt around her waist and then up between her legs. She felt it pull tight around her and finally lock into place. Sarah walked over and sat on one of the kitchen stools and sipped her wine. Amy smiled slightly self consciously as she followed and hopped up on to the other bar stool. “I can’t believe what we’re doing.” Amy breathed “You like it?” “Fuck yeah”. “You know you’re still my prisoner.” Just the look in Sarah’s eyes was more than enough to enslave Amy, but Amy remained hopeful that Sarah would take no chances with her captive. “You want me to handcuff you again don’t you?” “No!” Amy was a little cross that Sarah could read her so easily. “Look at your hands.” Amy looked down and saw that she had subconsciously positioned her hands with her wrists together. Embarrassed, she quickly moved them apart. Sarah smiled at her guest’s reaction and led Amy back over to her bed and handcuffed her hands behind her back. “Now you have no way to protect those beautiful lips.” Sarah purred. She moved closer to Amy’s slim face with its high cheek bones and slightly upturned nose. Amy’s lips were already slightly parted and glistened from red lip gloss. To Sarah, passionately kissing Amy on the lips seemed more intimate and more taboo, than kissing her clit. Down between her legs things could be anonymous. Kissing on the lips was personal. She was looking into Amy’s big dark eyes and therefore into her soul. She was kissing a real person, a real woman. Amy was also a woman who was helplessly chained up and who both physically and mentally had no possible hope of escaping from Sarah that night. Their lips touched and Sarah slipped her tongue in a little further. The feeling made them both jump. They started again and this time both tongues began to explore. With their inhibitions fully breached, they kissed passionately for next ten minutes. Amy’s hands were being squeezed beneath her own butt and the ratchets of the cuffs had tightened further and yet she barely noticed. Sarah’s lips then started to work their way down Amy’s body, her neck and then her breasts. Amy’s pert nipples were very erect and Sarah enjoyed slipping them in and out of her mouth. She continued down to Amy’s waist and then hit the steel of the chastity belt and placed her face against the steel. The steel was now as warm as the contents locked inside. “Unlock me please!” Amy panted. “It’s all about you.” Sarah joked. “What?” “Why isn’t your head inside my dress?” “What?” “That’s what I want!” Amy showed amazing agility for someone in tight handcuffs and with seconds she was inside Sarah’s dress and her mouth had even breached Sarah’s black panties. “I knew I liked you.” Sarah smiled as she pulled her dress down so that it fully enclosed Amy’s head. “If only I had a needle and cotton.” Sarah purred as she rolled on to her back and opened her legs. “Huh?” Amy’s eyes peeked out from inside the dress. “Then I could sew up my dress with you inside.” Amy looked out again and smiled. “Then there’d be no more peeking!” Sarah laughed as she flicked her dress back over Amy’s face. It was now midnight and both women were drunk, spent and exhausted. Having a cute brunette who would go down on her to order was almost too good to be true. Sarah knew that she needed some time out if they were to make it through the night. But timeout seemed impossible with her new toy. Plus she had another little dominant fantasy that she just had to try. Amy still had her head between Sarah’s legs and was watching the goose bumps as she ran her lips around Sarah’s crotch. She knew that she had no control over what happened next and was enjoying an almost childlike lack of responsibility. Unable to take any more stimulation, Sarah released Amy’s head and pulled away. She returned a few seconds later with a large hard shelled suitcase. “Time out, babe.” Sarah said as she pulled open the large lid. As usual Amy didn’t object and instead eased herself off the bed and down on to the floor where she sat obediently by Sarah’s feet. “You won’t fit inside with your hands cuffed behind you.” Sarah thought out loud. “I’ll have to take them off.” “I might escape.” “Amy. You won’t.” “You never know…” They watched each other intently for a few moments enjoying the challenge. Sarah then knelt down with her legs apart as she thought through what would be the most inescapable way to do this. “Your head between my legs!” Sarah announced. Amy edged further towards where Sarah’s was kneeling, but she was out to tease her captor and with her head only part of the way through, stopped and kissed Sarah’s thighs. “All the way inside sweetheart!” “Or what?” “Or the cuffs don’t come off.” Amy slowly complied and was soon kissing the back of Sarah’s open thighs. Then without warning, Sarah snapped her thighs together around her neck. Amy took a quick intake of breath and then laughed. Sarah leaned forward and examined the cuffs that she had locked tightly around Amy’s ever so slim wrists. The heavy steel was infinitely stronger than the delicate bones that they encircled and had inevitably started to rub against Amy’s smooth skin. The restraints forced Amy’s perfectly balanced figure into an awkward position, completely immobilising her arms. Yet Amy had delighted in being locked up and at that moment would have happily worn the cuffs forever. Sarah slipped the key into one cuff, before rolling Amy over on to her side and re-cuffing her wrists in front. It took less than ten seconds during which time Amy had struggled to get her head free, only to find that Sarah’s thighs held her even more tightly. “Was that my chance?” Amy panted. “Yep and now you have another thing to contend with.” Sarah was still kneeling with Amy’s neck still between her thighs. With Amy lying on her back, Sarah started to sit back on her haunches. Little by little building the pressure. “Have you’ve seen what those car crushers can do.” Sarah smiled as she went down further. Amy was laughing madly as she tried to stop her head going the same way. It didn’t work and her head was soon crunched between Sarah’s legs and butt. Every muscle in Sarah’s lower body was now tensing with the same objective. Sarah reached forward and ran her nails around Amy’s waist. Amy shrieked with laughter and, still unable to see, tried desperately to stop Sarah’s teasing fingers. Amy was half laughing and half crying when Sarah finally released her. Amy climbed into the open suitcase and curled up on the blanket that Sarah had placed inside. “You locking me in here?” Amy asked excitedly. “Well I’m about to lock it up… so if you’re inside at the time.” “Can you come in with me?” “Don’t tempt me.” Amy seemed to be beyond making any rational decisions, with the alcohol and sexual excitement giving her a breathless, dazed look. She looked up at Sarah’s face and her greenish brown eyes which seemed to be constantly smiling. This woman was about to lock her up in a tiny space from where she would never be able to escape. If those big greenish brown eyes chose never to release her she would die in the case, but yet she wasn’t in the least bit scared. Sarah was now standing and from Amy viewpoint her long legs seemed to go up forever. Then one leg easily flipped closed the lid. Amy felt safe and snug inside, a feeling that became even stronger when she felt Sarah sit on the lid. She watched the zips move until they were touching each other and waiting eagerly for Sarah to padlock them together. She hoped she would. On top of the suitcase, Sarah took a four dial combination padlock and didn’t look as she reset the code to a new random number. She placed the padlock down on the lid, between her open legs and used her phone to take a photo of the combination. She then used an app to time delay the photo for an hour. This way she couldn’t see the photo until the time was up. Sarah was confident that there was enough ventilation, but was still slightly apprehensive as she threaded the padlock in place and spun the four dials between her fingers. Only a couple of turns, but she knew there was no way back. “Am I locked in?” Amy asked innocently, her fingers playing with the zip from the inside. Having checked that Amy was comfortable, Sarah took yet another shower. When she returned, her bedroom seemed very quiet with no sound coming from inside the suitcase. The combination padlock hung there innocently, unfortunately neither of the women knew the number. Now completely naked, Sarah knelt down and tried the lock. ‘Fuck’, she really wanted Amy again and she knelt down crossed legged with her legs open wide as she ran through some possible combinations. “Fuck!” She hit the combination lock with her hand, grabbed her phone and opened the time delay app. 46 minutes to go. Fuck! Sarah stood the suitcase up and sat on top with one leg either side. She sat with her vibrator in one hand and her phone in the other and waited. Inside the suitcase Amy could hear Sarah’s moans of pleasure and her own cuffed hands were desperately trying to achieve the same. Her fingertips pushed frantically under the edges of the steel plate that sealed her clit. She could almost reach. She listened and felt the suitcase shudder as Sarah climaxed again. The chastity belt had beaten her, but her imagination could still enjoy what she knew was happening just above. Finally the padlock combination flashed up on Sarah’s phone and within seconds Sarah was spinning the dials and seconds later the suitcase was open. Abstinence had only increased their feelings and they were kissing even before Amy had climbed out of the suitcase. With their tongues touching, Sarah felt for the chastity belt’s keyhole and slipped the key inside. During the next two hours they used the vibrator and their fingers and tongues on each other. Halfway through, Sarah had even unlocked Amy’s handcuffs, but only so they could enjoy each other in a certain intimate position. They were now lying with their arms around each other already almost asleep. Sarah playfully wrapped one of her legs around Amy’s body in a sleepy attempt to secure her. After all, she had promised that Amy’s would be her prisoner all night and it was only 4am. Her mind went back to something she’d seen at a party, an idea for which Sarah had her own twist. Completely naked, Sarah searched her kitchen for a small tube of superglue. When she returned, Amy was sitting on the edge of the bed with her un-cuffed hands held up in front of her. “I’m free!” She said in a blatant challenge to Sarah’s promise. “On your back girl!” Sarah replied as she pushed her down and sat stride her naked body. As always, Amy had kept her arms down by her sides so that they would be trapped beneath Sarah’s thighs as she sat astride her. Helpless pinned, Amy just giggled. Sarah pulled Amy’s long dark hair back into a ponytail before removing the top of the superglue. Amy’s big eyes watched her carefully. Their lovely brown colour and long lashes would soon be looking at only one thing. As always, Amy eyes showed complete trust. Very carefully, Sarah placed two small drops of glue on each side of Amy’s forehead and then two more on each of her cheeks. After screwing the lid back on tightly, Sarah lay down on her front on the bed. “Now put your face in here.” Sarah instructed as she tapped her naked butt. “Won’t we get stuck together?” “Maybe.” Amy thought back to when they first met in the gym, even back then she had been obsessed with Sarah’s strong fit body and that certainly included her pert round butt. She was no longer tired and again giggling like a schoolgirl at the prospect of what would happen next. She positioned herself carefully and pushed her face into the lower part of Sarah’s butt. Her nose was deep between Sarah’s cheeks and her long lashes brushed against Sarah’s skin with every blink. “How long will it take?” Amy asked. “Oh, it’s already done.” Sarah was as tired as she’d ever been. She lay motionless on her side enjoying Amy’s touch and the way Amy was worshipping her butt. The best part was that there no need to wake early in the morning, Amy would still be down there worshipping her when she woke. The brunette had no choice about that. Only when Sarah was ready would they shower while still bonded together. A long shower followed by patient use of nail polish remover. With any luck they might be unstuck by lunchtime. Amy’s muffled giggling filtered out from deep inside Sarah’s butt. She carefully tried to pull away but the glue had long since bonded their skin together. Her face and Sarah’s butt were now one. Amy knew that Sarah was already asleep from the small twitches that ran through Sarah’s body. Sarah gently broke wind, the force of which Amy could feel against her face. Even that smelt sweet. ‘I’m bi-sexual’ Amy whispered proudly, her words fittingly muffled by Sarah’s butt. Amy pushed both of her hands between Sarah’s closed thighs and as she did, Sarah’s thighs seemed to tighten around them. Perfect, they would be her handcuffs tonight. ...

Story continued from Part one Part 2: Assisting Police With Their Enquiries There is a hubbub in the station as she arrives, she is certainly stunning and caught the eye of all the cops. She gives her statement to Benson and Ruby, the information being essentially the same she gave them earlier in her “office”. She remains cool and in control, which seems to tick off Ruby, who had hoped in the police environment she might make some mistake, but nothing. In fact, Ruby is slowly warming to her, just slightly. She is clever, composed and tough, just what Ruby would like others to believe she is. And Miss Gunn is definitely the boss in a mainly man’s world. Ruby really doesn’t think she has killed Kemp, she is far too smart, and if she wanted him dead, she’d have found a much better way. But they have very else to go on for the moment, so she tries to keep an open mind and maybe have another look at the business partners, or even Kemp’s wife, maybe there is something there? ...

Dawns soft light wakes me up. My head is banging and I feel very sick as I gently move and lift my head up off the pillow and groan softly. Even this hurts. I’m shocked by a muffled groan that echo’s mine. I move my head and look over my shoulder and nearly have a heart attack. A woman’s eyes look back at me, startlingly bright blue, they are very wide eyes and very pleading. They were the only thing on her face that I could see. The lower part of her face was covered by shiny duct tape from just below her nose across her face and under her chin. Lots of layers of it stopped her from making much more noise than a grunt. A leather collar with rings on it at all four points of the compass encircles her neck. ...

story continued from part two Part 3. Chapter 1. He had to check. To see whether the ghosts had done their magic or not. Only James had felt guilty at not having told Heather that he’d made imprints of the keys before tossing the originals down the vent. That’d had been the worst part of the whole thing for him. The symbolism of throwing those keys away thus imprisoning her for all time. So now six months after he’d attended her ‘funeral,’ along with his parents in Ft William, he was actually going to see if her body needed to be disposed of. It was a hot October afternoon and he’d packed a picnic, planning to… well hoping to share it with her. Arriving at Claggan his heart was already pounding, the same way it always did on sighting the ruin, but as today he was going inside this was different and in a way he didn’t know whether to continue. If she was dead, then so be it, but if Heather really was alive… that might cause more problems for both of them. He had enough to deal with at the moment already. Most times he’d just driven past on his way to the peatbeds. Only the first, the occasion when all three of the family had been present to witness James scattering the ‘ashes’ Kelvin had provided did his parents see just how much he’d thought of Miss McCreadie. They’d arrived back from Aberdeen the night before the funeral, not even knowing she’d ‘died’. Only his devastated face greeting them had silenced the pair. June’s plan to show him the delightful pictures of their newest arrival were halted. The three had travelled to Ft William for the service and only then, talking to Janice did Kelvin find out from the concocted story they’d agreed on that Heather had ‘died’ in James’ arms the week before. He pledged right then to look after the lad as best he could during the following months. His boy had been grief-stricken at first but used time to work off his sorrow and the farm would prosper as a result. The photo of Miss McCreadie taken by him up the tower at Claggan Castle during that first magical holiday then made an appearance in his bedroom. Anytime he needed space away from the farm he would tell the others he was off to visit ‘Heather’s place’ Today he was going to see if she was really there! Parking up he grabbed torches and stuff then went downstairs, pleased to see the place was as he’d expected. Even the manacle room was intact, though he knew where the keys were for those ones. Spraying oil onto the hatch chain James hauled up on it. The massive lump slowly rising up to the side. James quietly eased the two wedges into place to support it then nervously approached the first of the locked doors. Sliding the key into the lock he prayed it’d work, sighing with relief as it clicked and so the bolts followed and James went through, doing the same to the second door and finally he stood outside Heather’s cell. Sniffing the air and relieved there was no smell of decaying corpse. He looked through the bars, the candles burning as before and he saw… Chapter 2. Ever since those keys had rattled down the pipe Heather McCreadie had prayed like never before for something to happen. The first night being the worst as the ghosts never came for her. She’d felt really grim, stomach cramping, lungs burning her alive and at one point Heather begged for something to take her away from this before passing out. So was surprised to wake later with only a slight pain running through her body. Had they been after all? With no sense of time Heather worked on ‘sleeps,’ using a nail and scratching lines into the wall above her bed. Like in cartoons of prisoners ticking off the ‘days-til-release’. Though the thought that she’d never leave here had driven Miss McCreadie into hysterics at one point on her seventh period of ‘wake’ as she called it. Smashing her fists into the wall, tugging the restraining bolt there then trying to get the chain off her collar. But James’ handiwork was too good so another ‘day of despair’ began for the girl. By ‘wake’ ten she no longer ached, in fact Heather felt quite good. Starting to realise she was putting some weight on again. If only she’d got James to leave her sandwiches or something else instead of just biscuits and cake. “Guess he assumes I’ll be dead by now instead of almost cured!” she grumbled. “I wonder what my ‘funeral’ was like?” a faint grin in the darkness of her humour. The ghosts came for her days later as she lay there. Though at first Heather thought she was dreaming as her blanket drew back and the dress came up. Looking down however she saw it really moving and she smiled as it got to work. Minutes later she was squealing in ecstasy as it brought her off into one hell of an orgasm. So maybe things weren’t so bad if this kept happening. Occasionally she’d lose it and tug at her chains but the girl had eventually resigned herself to her situation. So she lived on regardless, doing limited twisting and bending exercises because of the wrist cuffs, shuffling up and down the cell but the girl couldn’t complain. She was the one who’d asked James to put her down here, if ONLY he hadn’t obeyed her last request and toss the keys down the vent. He’d assured Heather they were the only ones and she believed that to be true as he’d promised never to lie to her. Her current ‘day’ dream continued, hearing quiet footsteps in the corridor and the squeak of a bolt at her cell door, then the lock clicked so she smiled and opened her eyes to see… A FACE AT THE BARS! Heather scrambled off the bed, her eyes widening as the door creaked open and James slowly walked in. Stunned she was alive, and looking like the first day he’d seen her last year. That beautiful face back to normal, paler in the candlelight, but currently with a look of utter shock on it. “Hello honey, I’m back,” he said as she gaped. “JAMES!” she squealed, bursting into tears and he came closer, wrapping the girl in his arms. Thrilled she was all right and he savoured the feelings he’d thought he’d never have again. Their lips meeting for a kiss then he ruffled her hair. They stayed like that for ages before she gently pushed him away and sat down on her bed. “The keys you put down the vent, you said those were the only ones, how did you get in?” she said at last, a note of what to him sounded like annoyance or accusation in her voice. He looked surprised at her tone, then realised she was naturally struggling to comprehend what was happening. “Well… at the time they were,” he said, looking a little sheepish. “But I didn’t say I’d made imprints into clay beforehand, then had new ones made. So I didn’t lie, just… bent the truth somewhat,” and she smiled a little as he carried on. “I had to know one way or another about you. Heather love, I cared so much for you and now I know you’re alive I’ll promise I always will. Besides you are looking rather good today.” Heather smiled at that, lifting her legs up and showing him she was still manacled as before. “Yeah, it’s been a struggle. But my ghostly friends eventually did their stuff… so it appears I’m cured… or at least in remission or whatever it’s called. No aches or pains anywhere,” she said and looked down at her wrists. “However buddy I’d be a lot better if you took these off please, or at least cut the link,” Heather asked, waving arms indicating the chain between them, the same for her legs. “Going to the bucket is bloody difficult, especially in this dress. I nearly tipped the damn thing over one day overbalancing.” He grinned at her and she looked pained at first, then smiled as he said he’d cut them. How he’d get the actual cuffs off her limbs would have to be worked out. Somehow he’d get her next door into the workshop. But how to do it while she was still chained to the wall as he knew the ’link’ to the castle must not be broken… and that began to worry him. Did Heather realise this yet? Heather waited nervously as James went to fetch his bolt-cutters, happy that soon she’d be able to get outside and her body tingled with anticipation. He returned, telling her to sit down so he could start with her ankles. “Why? Fancy having a little… once I can open them wide enough?” she chuckled and he went red. “No, well maybe later once I know you’re OK,” he replied, telling her to be patient. James positioned himself and snipped through the second loop from the manacle itself. The first would need to remain intact for the snaplocks. Another snip and the chain dropped away with a clatter. Heather raised one leg on its own, then the other before standing up. “Nice, now do my wrists so I can give you a great BIG bearhug.” He did so, letting the link that’d bound her fall away and Heather groaned, as she was able to flex both shoulders’ independently. Swinging her arms for a moment. “C’mer,” she giggled and wrapped herself around, hugging him tight, both of them starting to cry as they held on. After a while of this they dried up, James wiping away her tears before she sat down and held the chain by her collar. “Last one,” she grinned, that fading on seeing him place the boltcutters on the bed well away from where they should be heading. James looked painfully at her then shook his head. “I’m sorry love. But I cannot do that one, if I cut it love, you’ll probably die and… I’m not prepared to risk that,” he said at last. Heather McCreadie was stunned into silence. Her mouth flapping open in disbelief. “But you MUST!” she finally squealed, tugging the chain, staring at him, her eyes wider than he’d ever seen before. The girl getting to her feet and going to the wall. Placing both hands near the bolt and pulling as best she could, begging him to do the last cut then take her home to Braemore. James had to stop her, grabbing the lassie and spinning Heather around, forcing her against the stonework, holding both wrists high above her head and pressing himself against her. Unfortunately he was not used to dealing with pretty girls in dresses, thinking the restrictive length of her outfit would stop any kicking. Forgetting that Heather’s ankles were free and she made him pay. A well-placed knee missed his crown jewels by a fraction, bouncing off his thigh but still making James wince. “That’s enough missy, settle down,” he snapped as she tried that again, really struggling and crying but helpless in his grip. She tried a different tack, attempting a head-butt that only just missed and he lost control. Quickly letting go of an arm he slapped Heather’s face as hard as he’d do with errant livestock. The blow stunned her but did the trick. A flaming imprint of his fingers on her cheek and she stopped struggling, but James was not in the mood to cease. Dragging Heather to the bed and throwing her on, then he mounted her and pinned the girl down, his face inches from hers. “Now stop it, or I’m gonna leave you, understand?” he barked, “Down here, alone, afraid, locked in your collar, the doors and hatch secured and me gone for ever. Do you want that, or shall I try to help you?” he said. The last bit quieter as he could see how terrified she’d become. Heather’s tearstained face looked up at him but knowing he was right was still devastating for her when she’d thought it’d soon be over. “I’m sorry,” she whispered as he let go, getting off and allowing her to sit up then embrace him. “But you must see… it’s been such a nightmare down here… I didn’t want to continue living. Yes I was alone and afraid, so please don’t taunt me!” her voice getting angry again. However seeing him starting to glare at her she moderated the tone, afraid he’d abandon her after all. “I… at one point I really wanted to die and be done with it,” she said but stopped on seeing him stiffen. His hands gripped hers tight enough to hurt but Heather was amazed when he started to cry instead. “Please love, please never say that, after what I’ve just been through,” he wept and now it was her turn to hold on as he then told the girl something that appalled her. “Barely a fortnight ago I had to attend two more funerals. My best friends Gary and Martin. Both of them fellow farming mates’ killed in a tractor crash on the Ullapool road a week or so before. Drunk-driving trucker ploughed headfirst into them. I was following with Kelvin and saw the whole thing. We rushed to help but once there saw it was hopeless and we needed proper cutting gear rather than trying ourselves. Running back to ours to phone for the rescue guys we were fifty yards away when the whole lot blew up.” Heather gasped at that, clutching his hands as the guy trembled. Hearing those screams echoing again in his head as people died in agony. “Imagine how you’d have felt losing Janice and one of the others and seeing it happen?” he continued. “Now I know you’re alive love, then I… I can try to save you when I couldn’t rescue my friends. Will that do? I’m promising you now Heather that I’ll do my best to make life here more comfortable. But you in turn must realise that you simply cannot leave… ever. Remember, according to records you’re officially dead anyway. These ghosts here have given you a wonderful second chance that my Gaz and Marz will never get, OK?” Both of them were now in tears and he apologised for losing his rag and she nodded, stroking his face, kissing him tenderly as he simmered down. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.” James man enough to accept what she said, cuddling her body until she’d settled. Chapter 3. To change the subject Heather asked about Jenna’s baby, remembering she’d been due. Astonished to find the young Hollie Louise was nearly six months old. Her eyes watered at the fact she’d never be able to have a child herself, also shocked at how long she’d already been incarcerated here and it shook her up, James stroking to calm her again with a kiss for good measure. “Louise, that’s nice. It was… well is my middle name too,” she said softly. James nodded. “I know, Jen asked me to suggest one and rather than being too corny or obvious, I said Louise instead, they liked it so H-L she became. Think Kelvin and June are aware of my reasoning, and they don’t mind. But what they’d say if they knew I was here talking to the real ‘Lou’ I dread to think.” They both chuckled at that. James also saying that Jen had finally decided to clear out her wardrobes, purging at Braemore and her place in Aberdeen. “Four bloody great bags of gear going to charity shops or the dump. Do you want any of them before I junk the rest?” She agreed and he said he’d bring the whole lot next weekend for her to rummage through. “I think your ’naughty nightie’ is in there!” he grinned and Heather blushed SO red. There were some spare blankets at home he’d fetch as well. The guy wasn’t sure how cold it’d get down here. Heather saying so far the temperature seemed to remain constant and was comfortable enough but she’d appreciate extra protection. However he did warn her that there may be the odd time due to bad weather when he’d have to miss a couple of visits. The last few winters hadn’t been that bad for snowfall but she needed to be prepared. “Well I got through the first six months alright. So we’ll see about that when it comes.” Getting a rub as James knew how hard this was for her. He announced plans to ‘chain-up’ the corridor thus it would allow Heather to move around her floor. She could use snaplocks on those loose loops of the manacles and get from room to room without breaking the ’link’. Though having realised what this might mean she paused and asked him to do the whole place instead! “There’s plenty of chain lengths still next door, isn’t there?” James went into the workshop and looked at the racks, measuring lengths with his eyes. She was right and as he was a member of the Mountain Rescue team now he had a whole box of climbing snaplocks in the jeep. So he came back and told her, seeing Heather’s eyes light up. “It’d mean I could even go… upstairs… beyond the hatch, couldn’t I?” she said, nervously hoping… “Yep. I’ve got no problem with that. Do you good to get some daylight love,” he replied and she rushed forward and gave him a hug. Over the next two hours he did a great job. Banging spikes into walls and affixing cables to them. Returning to Heather and saying it was all done as she’d asked. There was enough slack for them to overlap so she could clip one ankle to the next length before undoing the first but now she could get to the main door. “But you MUST check before moving on. This is so important honey, I wouldn’t want to lose you now,” he said and she nodded, getting a reassuring kiss. The closest one stretched from the first corridor barrier right into her cell though James warned her each length weighed a lot. “Keep me exercised then,” she grinned, holding the snaplock. Heather clipped it to her leg and checked it was secure, showing James the little tab was across. Then he came close with the boltcutters and she held the neckchain, allowing him to pause, then snip the loop. “Oh goodness that’s better!” Miss McCreadie exclaimed as the weight dropped off and she could relax, letting the chain go with a clatter as it fell to the floor. “Yep, I’m fine. No dizziness love” she said having paused to see. James smiled as he fitted a snaplock to the end, saying as these shouldn’t undo she’d be OK. But put the ankle one on as well when sleeping ‘just in case’ one came off. Heather agreed before giving him a kiss of thanks. Then heading for the door, nervously peering out of the cell before stepping into the corridor. She didn’t bother teasing James by locking him in but paced herself to the staircase, managing not to trip over on the chain, though the drag was considerable as he’d warned. Arriving at the bottom she looked up, feeling a breeze on her face but didn’t go further despite the next length from above being there ready for her. James came up behind, sliding hands round her waist. “You going on up?” he asked, surprised when Heather said no. “Guess I’m scared, OK?” and that got her a kiss and stroke before they went back to her room and sat on the bed for another cuddle. “So what do the ghosts do to you now you’re OK?” he asked. Fascinated at her reply about the sexual side, seeing her eyes close and a warm smile at the memories. Opening in amazement when he asked would the ghosts do the same for him? “Hardly likely James, for a start you’re not chained to the wall by any means, no collar or manacles.” He sat there mulling things over. “If I mounted a new one and chain near to yours. Then did my wrists and legs, I wonder?” He got up and went next door, seeing what was left, then returned carrying a whole lot of stuff that was dumped on the bed. Even asking her permission before knocking the spike in. James felt foolish, as an idea of wearing restraints just to see how Heather felt seemed ridiculous. But he’d issued the challenge and Miss McCreadie was accepting it. The girl however also said he’d ’look so sweet all dolled up in a frock’ and that made him splutter as she pointed to her outfit. “No I didn’t mean that as well,” but she said no. “The only way they’ll do it is if you’re wearing the dress and lying down, remember there should be a second in the casket. Go and fetch it and we’ll see.” The guy went upstairs to the casket and opened it. Dragging out the two grey dresses then finding the last at the bottom. Rolling it up and returning downstairs to see her grinning broadly at him. So the fact Heather was needling him made things worse as she examined it closely. “Yep, I think you’ll fit” She held it open and he took it off her, trying to remember how she did things. Planting one foot into the middle, then the other before lifting the front bit up; surprised at how heavy it was. “Not bad,” she chuckled as he got the robe to his waist, then reached an arm deep down into the sleeve before she helped James do the other and shrug himself into it. It was a better fit than he thought, snug round the arms as the girl went around the back and started doing the hooks-and-eyes, telling him to breath in a bit as it was hard to do him up. “You’ve put a little timber on, yes?” and James admitted he had. “Too much breakfast at home. Even June’s been on at me,” he chuckled. Heather smiling, “Yeah, toast, it’d make a change from cake and biscuits, even choccy ones,” and they both laughed at that. ...

My New Life, a story by © D. Ramone 2018 My New Life is an erotic novel by D. Ramone featuring themes of chastity and cross-dressing and descriptions of sexually explicit acts which those of a sensitive nature may find not to their tastes. It is not suitable for such readers nor for anyone considered a minor by the authorities in their country of residence. My New Life is entirely a work from Dee Ramone and any similarities to places or people, either living or dead, is entirely coincidental. The names of all individuals in this story have been changed to protect their identities. Part 1: My New Life, and how I came to accept it. ...

This collection of 6 vignettes contains a shameless plug of my Patreon page. I will continue to post some stories to free sites like this - I love contributing to the community. Please enjoy these vingnettes as much as I enjoyed writing and sharing them with you. You can support me and find more of my writing (in several genres) at https://www.patreon.com/Baubleheadz Vignette: Weekend body swap (Transformation, Body Swap, Mind Control, Romantic, Sex Change) MF; transform; M2f; FF; mind-control; lesbian; desire; rom; cons; X ...

story continues from Part-Time Prototype The evening was just what they both wanted. Ryan, having opened his wife from the company’s delivery, takes her into the bedroom. She pretends to be a lovedoll, even though she had all of the glossing material removed from her, as well as her mask, while he pretended to be a customer of his company. He enjoyed the ability to undress her and play with her, while she enjoyed being pampered by him (she literally never lifted a finger to help). He was careful in his foreplay and love making, trying to hold his climax for as long as possible so that she could have numerous climaxes herself. He was a little surprised she only finished once, but maybe she was not as turned on by this as he was. They cuddled throughout the evening, enjoying each other completely. It was a great night for both, and neither really wanted it to end. When the Sun was starting to come up, she awoke before him as she usually does. She showered and got herself cleaned up and stepped back into the bedroom. He had not stirred yet, but knew his alarm clock would wake him soon. She was off from work again today (mandatory “vacation” due to budget cutbacks), and figured she might could have a little more fun. Grabbing her “rental” outfit from the floor, she walks quietly back into the living room where the transport container sat. Loading her outfit into the side compartment for “accessories”, she lays down on the backerboard again. Maybe, she thinks, he will want another round before work. She hears his alarm go off, and him moving to get out of bed. Hoping he might look for her first, she is disappointed that he goes to the shower instead. Ah well, she thinks, it was worth a try. Before she can get up, their front door opens. Shocked by the noise and movement, she freezes in place. She hears foot steps and robot tires. Who could be barging into our home? she wonders. Before she can protest, she feels a series of zip ties slip behind her backerboard and around her wrists and ankles and waist. Within seconds, rubber bands are then attached around her as well, firmly locking her onto the board. “Ok, Z10, check the tag before we box it up,” a male voice says. She can hearing some beeps then slight pressue on her ear lobe. Another set of beeps, then he says, “Ok, love doll checked in. Box it up and let’s get out of here. Hate making small talk…” At this point, Emma is not sure what to do. She should say she is not a love doll, but then, would that get back to Saul and Ryan if she does? How embarrassing would it be to be found out by some stranger. I mean, surely I do not look that much like a love doll, but then, do I want to risk being found out? Unsure of what to do, she waits while the robot boxes her up, muffling all sounds thereafter. As she is wheeled out the door, she can hear her husband saying something. The man replies with something else, but she cannot make it out. Ryan knows I am in here, so maybe he is trying to get the delivery guy to leave me, or maybe he thinks this is part of my plan. Either way, she is pushed out to the waiting truck and loaded on a shelf with other rental love dolls. Well, she wonders, guess I’m headed back to the factory. Emma was right about it all: Ryan did think this was part of the plan, making him enjoy it even more, and she was on her way back to the factory. She was unloaded with the others and sent through processing. She was scanned and then removed from the backerboard. She was dumped into a shallow tray and then stretched out to fill it completely. Along with the other dolls, she is washed lightly, buffed gently, dried thoroughly, and sent to another part of the factory. Huh, Emma sniffs, I like the scent of this soap they used, maybe jasmine or lavender? With her sister love dolls, each tray is sent to the repurposing room. This conveyor belt starts and stops repeatedly. She eventually figures it out when her turn is up. A lady at a console is receiving orders to be filled. Each love doll tray pauses in front of her to be sent to a particular part of the factory for repurposing. When Emma’s tray stops in front of her, she bends over and cups her left breast. “Wow, the new realistic prototype getting her first test in the public.” She whistled softly and adds, “Well, better make it a good one but a short one. Prototypes have a smaller range for renting.” As she hums slightly, Emma waits, so desperately wanting to know what will happen to her. She is not scared, because as a prototype, she knows she will be treated gently. However, she is a little nervous, wondering where she might end up. Finally, her and the tray start up again, moving to another part of the factory. She passes through multiple tunnels on her conveyor, ending up in another larger room of the factory. A dark goo is added to her tray, where it is stirred by some type of ultrasonic device. She is then flipped over in the goo, giving her a good coat of the liquid. After this process repeats two more times, she is dumped onto a table. Robotic arms stretch her out and begin buffing her body with small rotating, soft brushes. Ooo, she giggles, that kinda tickles. Once they have buffed her, each of her finger and toe nails are painted black. Her lips and eye liner are also painted black. She is then fitted with another vagina cover, which is placed in her not as carefully as she had done the first time. A mouth cover is also placed in her mouth and partially down her throat. Her mouth is now stuck in a smile, but it seems bigger than the mask she wore before. Colored contacts are added then her eyes are sealed open, all moisture locked in. She tries to blink, but she can’t. Oh how strange this is, she thinks, I don’t have to blink anymore, but my body keeps trying to. Her heart, which was racing when the her eyes were first sealed, giving her quite a scare, has started to slow down as everything that has happened to her seems harmless. She is pulled into a standing position next to the table. The robotic arms release her, leaving her standing at attention. Ok, she wonders, what do I do next? As if her thoughts were heard, two young men walk in the room pushing a cart with a bin on it. “…so it is like he didn’t know. Crazy, right?” Pretending she is not real, she continues to hold her stance. The one man pulls out a device and scans her ear again. “Alright, the number matches…we can dress the prototype.” Pulling the clothes out of the bin, the two guys start dressing and groping her at the same time. It is clear they enjoy their job, maybe a little too much, Emma reasons. Within moments, they have put some type of leathery outfit on her. She cannot move her eyes to see what it is, but she recognizes the feel of it. I wonder what I will be? Once she is dressed, they lay her back on the table, which now has a backerboard on it. She recognizes that feeling as zipties and rubber bands are added to her, strapping her tightly to the board. They slide her in a box, where she started her day, with a clear window around her face. As they push her out of the room, she is still wondering who is she and where she is going? She travels on her back around many different hallways. She eventually is pushed into the garage (I have seen this ceiling before) and loaded onto a truck. Time has no real meaning when you are strapped tightly to a board, so she waits for the truck to start moving. Nearly an hour would pass, before the truck would be started up and driven out of the garage. She bounces with her “sisters” in the truck, until it finally stops and she is unloaded. The driver pushes her box on a cart into a store of some type. The driver says something to somebody, who answers, but she cannot really make anything out. She is tipped up, slid off the cart, then laid back down on the floor. She can hear the box being opened. Then finally, she is slid out of the box. Two older women wearing red polos and khakis look down at her and grin broadly. “This will definitely boost Thanksgiving sales.” Thanksgiving sales? Emma wonders. Picking her up, they lift her up onto a stand in the store. As Emma looks around, she feels something penetrate her. Oh my, she screams internally, that is cold. The ladies position her on the stand, even going so far as to brush and braid her long hair. As they step back, they say together and nod, “Pocahontas!” Ah, Emma finally says to herself, that explains the dark goo they rolled me around in back at the factory. For the rest of the day, one customer after another came into the department store. They bought many different things, but they all made positive comments about her, especially the men. It was another flattering day for her. As she stood there like an inanimate object, she began to feel that craving for more than just a pole in her. Ugh, she thinks with contempt, that medicine just works overtime. I wonder if I could rock myself up and down on this thing. Trying to look around, but her contact sealed eyes prevent any movement of them, she decides she should not risk it. At the end of the day, a different store worker comes by. The middle aged man looks like he might be the manager. “Well, Pocahontas,” he says in a way that Emma is not too happy about, “Time to get you home.” Uh oh, I think my day is not done yet. As if she was prophesying the future, Emma is lifted off her stand and loaded on a cart and put in the back of his SUV. Well, here we go again. She bounces loosely in the back for almost hour as he drives home. When he pulls her out, she can see that he lives on a small farm outside of town. He carries her under his arm into the large farmhouse. The inside looks cluttered with lots of furniture and knick-knacks. I wonder how long he has lived here, she wonders. Judging from the amount of junk, she reasons, he has lived here alone for quite some time. Taking her into the bedroom, he drops her on the bed and leaves. She can hear him making some food in the kitchen. Food? Mmm, that smells good, she thinks enviously, I could go for something like that. Within 30 minutes, he is back in he bedroom with a glass of water. Standing her up, he bends her over and puts her hands on the bed. Spreading her legs, he checks under her leather skirt, “Ah, good, no panties.” He goes into the bathroom and then returns. She cannot see him now, as she is facing away from him, but she can feel him come up from behind her. His limp unit begins to grind on her butt. Guess, this is the foreplay. After several minutes, she wonders when he is going to actually get hard. I mean, she thinks impatiently, I’m already ready. Finally, he cusses and reaches for the bedside table. “I was hoping you could get him up.” She wonders what he is saying, as she hears him gulp down some water. “well, guess we will do it as usual,” he says quietly to the room. He returns to get behind her, when she feels him grind her butt again. Uh, she thinks, still nothing, man. In a few minutes, he grunts and shakes. “Oh, finally,” he says softly. And with that, Emma feels his unit go from flabby to hard. She almost makes an audible sound as he penetrates her. “Yes, yes,” he say louder now, “That’s it, mmm.” Emma realizes he needs help getting hard, and he thought a love doll would work. She feels kinda sad for him, when he fills her with his load. Well, he still has plenty to share. He leaves her and goes back into the bathroom. In a few minutes, he returns and penetrates her again with his hard unit. He does this 3 more times. Mmm, Emma wonders, maybe I can get some of this stuff for Ryan, this guy is a machine. At some point in the middle of the night, he is empty. So, he pulls her into bed with him and sleeps with her until morning. Ah, this is actually kinda nice, Emma thinks as she drifts off to sleep. When the Sun starts to come up, Emma stretches and gets out of bed. She pads into the bathroom to relieve her personal pressure. As she finishes up, she hears noises from the other room. She curses silently, oh crap, I’m supposed to be a love doll and not a human. She tiptoes back into the bedroom, as the man is rolling over towards her. She quickly collapses onto the floor and lays still. She can see his face peak over the side of the bed, “Oh my, did I knock you off?” He apologizes and pulls her back into bed with him. She breathes a sigh of relief, whew, that was close. Pushing her below him, he pulls the covers over her. “Now, my dear,” he says while positioning her head to his limp unit, “Let’s see what you can do with this.” Her mouth can be easily openned by a hard unit, but his limp one does nothing but grind on her cheeks or under her chin. She feels sorry for him, as he has trouble “getting it up”. I wonder if I can help him, she thinks. As he continues to try to stimulate himself, she manages to open her mouth enough so that on one of his passes, her lips slide across him, making it tingle, so that it starts to stiffen. She knows this is new to him, as he gasps slightly when it happens, stopping momentarily. Continuing to open her mouth a bit wider, she manages to catch his stiffening unit in her mouth. He goes from semi-soft to hard almost immediately. She can hear his squeal, almost like a little girl. He starts pumping even faster now, trying to keep this going. Emma decides to rest her mouth muscles, so her natural shape closes around him tightly. For the next few minutes, he tries and tries to finish. He just cannot seem to climax. He is close, but not quite. Once again, Emma feels sorry for him, even though she is getting nothing out of this. Working her mouth is not easy with her special covering on the inside and out, but she is able to apply some added pressure on him. So she alternates pressure and no-pressure as he pumps her, much slower than he started. Her little bit of help is enough to reharden him, and then he starts to moan. She notices him jerk a bit in her covered mouth. Ah, she figures, he is about to fill me up. And just like that, he climaxes, his first in years without help from prescription medication. As her mouth quickly fills up, her ears are filled by his screams of joy and delight. “Yes, oh yes, yes. Yes! YES!!” He yells loudly as he collapses back on the bed, breathing heavy. Emma cannot help but feel some pride in helped this cute little man with something that seems so natural to others, but not to him. She continues to store his load in her mouth, as the covering does its job. In a few minutes, he pulls her up to a sitting position on the bed’s headboard. “Well, my dear,” he says to her breathlessly, “You are by far the best lover I have ever had.” As he looks into her eyes, he puts his hand on her jaw. “Now, if you will be so kind as to take care of the clean-up.” As he massages her jaw, Emma feels something happening to her mouth covering. What is going on…oh, it’s…gulp! I guess he knows how the new lovedolls work: each has a mouth covering to store the man’s deposit temporarily. The covering can be removed if the semen is needed for collecting, or it can be released to the lovedolls repository. Yuck, she grimaces on the inside, I could have done without that part. He kisses her on the cheek and goes to the bathroom. He showers, shaves, and dresses for the day. Once he is ready, he packages her back up and takes her to his car. Faster than she remembers, she is back at the department store. As is she leaned against the wall, she can hear him on the phone,"…another day… good… contract… thanks… but… please…" Is he trying to rent me for another day? As she wonders how that might work, she hears the front door open. Her box is pushed around, so that she can see a delivery man from her husband’s company. Too late, man, she says to herself as she watches him watch her with a sadden face, I’m off to the factory for clean-up. The trip back to the factory is uneventful, just like the clean-up process. She has been through it so often, she is used to it. Actually, she thinks with a giggle, I think I prefer it over my usual shower. Exiting the machine, she travels onto to another room and deposited onto a cart. Maintaining her neutral pose, she feels the cart begin to move as someone pushes it from behind. She travels down the hallway and into an elevator. She continues down another hallway, the noise of the office building surrounding her. Eventually, she is pushed into an office, the door closing swiftly. A well-known voice says, “We are alone, my love doll.” Sitting up quickly, she embraces her husband as he leans into her. A long kiss is followed by, “I missed you,” which was then followed by another long kiss. “Glad you missed me,” he adds, “You have provided another very happy customer, so I have a new job for you.” She pulls away and asks, “A new job? But I already have a job at the Amazon Distribution Center.” He nods as he walks over to his desk. “I know, I know, but this job would be more to your… liking.” She makes a confused face, asking for more information. Stepping back from her, he begins explaining, “Our company wants to start production of our newest realistic line of love dolls. You, of course, are our model, and they want you, uh I mean, the copies of you in production as soon as possible. So,” he pauses then continues, “You will be hired as the full-time prototype. You will be scanned in the Plotter then that data will be sent to the factory floor for production. You will be kept in Quality Control area to be used to check every finished model to make sure they match you.” Up to now, Emma had been nodding her head, figuring this would be still temporary, but as he continues, it seemed to be more permanent. “Uh,” she interrupts, “Do I get to come out? I mean, this is fun and all, but I don’t want to be stuck in your building forever.” He holds up his hands and replies, “Don’t worry, I got a plan. All prototypes can be purchased once the line has received a 98% compliance level rating.” Emma starts to say something, when he finishes with, “Usually takes a couple of days on that first run, so I will ‘buy’ you as soon as I can, getting you out of Quality Control. Then, you will be ‘hired’ through Saul’s department as a product tester. No one will know who you really are and what you really do but Saul and me, your owner.” He said the last part with a wink. Emma almost tears up with happiness, “You are going to buy me and give me a home and a job? First you say ‘I do’ then you come to my rescue and buy me.” Overcome with joy, she jumps into his arms. He holds her tightly, enjoying this special moment, but then he sets her down. “Before I do though, I need to ask you something.” She can tell he is being unusually serious now, and she steps back from him. “Uh, well, you see… after talking with Saul, but not to you, I just want to make sure that all this is just… I mean, you’re not so unhappy that…” It is her turn to interrupt him, “Oh, my love, I would never do anything to hurt you or break up our marriage. This is not because of you… it’s not!” Hearing it from her, he embraces her again. “I love you,” he says. She replies, “I love you, too.” As they begin to kiss, they hear the door open to his office. Stiffening on cue, Emma stands rigid, as Ryan turns to face the door. Jace barges in as usual without knocking. “Say, boss,” he asks while pointing at Emma, “They are ready for the love slut down in Plotting.” Ryan nods his head, cutting his eyes quickly at Emma. “Right, she… uh, it is ready. I was just making a final check.” Jace walks up to them both, “I know, right? I would be double checking her all the time,” giving Emma a playful slap on her naked butt cheek. “Well, you better get her… uh, it down there.” Ryan says quickly as he starts towards the door. Jace picks her up and lays her on the cart. With a rough push, Emma, Ryan, and Jace leave the office, turning the light off as they go. A new normal for their life has begun… Epilogue Emma spends nearly a week in Quality Control, as Ryan smuggles in food and water at night, giving her a chance to rest and go to the bathroom. Jace sneaks into Quality Control each morning to take the newest prototype for a quick “test ride.” Ryan buys the latest realistic love doll prototype for twice as much as usual, having her delivered to his (their) home. Saul gets a raise and promotion, just like Ryan. He continues to help keep the secret that Emma is actually a real person, as she is put into the regular rotation for rentals weekly, always ending up each time at her house after a thorough cleaning.

Chapter 1: Wants and Needs By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden July 2022 Maeve plugged Brian’s USB stick into her laptop. She waited for the icon to show up, clicking the refresh button repeatedly. When the drive appeared, the bar said ninety-five percent full. That couldn’t be right. Brian had said the drive was empty, so he must have given her the wrong stick. She clicked it open and her computer stopped responding. She made a small angry noise. The cursor span, so it hadn’t crashed, or probably hadn’t crashed. Waiting. Waiting. How long could it take? Then, at last, the window filled with image files. The names were jumbles of odd characters and numbers. She scrolled down. A few of the files had something she could recognize, sometimes, women’s names with numbers on the end, sometimes cryptic words or phrases like clear, walk or wetrubber. ...

I wasn’t supposed to get in this deep, and certainly not this fast. I was supposed to get acquainted, get to know them, get to work with them, but it’s all about improvising. You get an opening, you take it. He came on to me, hard. I was worried about poisoning the well if I said no, so I said yes. It was a way in at any rate. But then.. It wasn’t even that bad. I expected to have to fake interest a lot more than I did. We actually had chemistry. So when he first took me back to his place, it was so routine, so natural. I didn’t even think about how sleeping with him might jeopardize the case down the line until hours later. If he wern’t in this family, if he wern’t in this line of work, he’s the kind of person that I could tie myself to. He gets me, or at least the me I’m showing him, which is frankly just me without some of the badge-inspired uprightness. I was expecting the son of a mob boss who went to the gym every day to not be so sharp, quick or funny. He wasn’t smooth like a pickup artist, he simply pressed and had a quick line to reply to whatever reaction he go. So that first time I went up to his place, that was all autopilot. What made me decide to return, aside from not wanting to end this particular identity that took weeks to establish, well that was the result of what happened that first night. ...

True story with bondage, first submission to another woman, some bdsm, consensual Not too long ago at a ladies night party in Ybor City (Tampa) I met Dottie. She was with another woman (Sandy) and I was sitting at the bar next to them. After my drink was served (water with lemon) Dottie turned to me and asked if I always drank the hard stuff. Laughing, I told her I would have asked for it “neat” but I was driving. ...

Jim’s room had no windows. It was a small room with naked walls, and a cold, hard floor. Jim had been awake for a while now, though he could never be certain how long it had really been. The only light emanated from the small gap under the only door and to Jim’s eyes, it was bright, almost blinding. It made him very nearly certain that it was daytime already. ...

story continues from Weekend Maid Part 6a Part 7: Serving her Mistress Jessie continues as the one of the family’s maid-bots, the weekend now concludes and the family go about their daily lives, returning to work – Bruce first, then Sophia leaving Jessie in the house with Valerie. The events of the last few days going through everyone’s minds, Jessie had enjoyed her time over the weekend as the maid-bot, she even grown to like the attention that Bruce had given her, she felt wicked inside that she seemed to have teased him sexually, and then her thoughts drifted to Sophia, their time together seemed to be growing more and more special and she felt that she was developing feelings for her, and she hoped that Sophia felt the same way too. ...

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 6a) Part 7: Serving her Mistress Jessie continues as the one of the family’s maid-bots, the weekend now concludes and the family go about their daily lives, returning to work – Bruce first, then Sophia leaving Jessie in the house with Valerie. The events of the last few days going through everyone’s minds, Jessie had enjoyed her time over the weekend as the maid-bot, she even grown to like the attention that Bruce had given her, she felt wicked inside that she seemed to have teased him sexually, and then her thoughts drifted to Sophia, their time together seemed to be growing more and more special and she felt that she was developing feelings for her, and she hoped that Sophia felt the same way too. ...

For what seems like forever, I’ve had a thing for spandex. Seeing it, feeling it, and wearing it. I kept it a secret for ages, as best I could, with only a small collection of one or two zentai that could be hidden easily. A couple of months ago though, I made a confession to my girlfriend, Jo. I told her about my fetish, and explained that while I was more than happy with our existing sex life, I would like to “spice it up” occasionally. We got a pair of black open-crotch spandex catsuits (not zentai) that we wore for lovemaking now and then. I loved running my hands over her body and getting worked up as I went down on her, and the feel of spandex on spandex as our bodies entwined was amazing! She didn’t really share my kink, but enjoyed the enthusiastic attention so was happy enough to play along, even buying some soft rope for occasional light bondage sessions, which I really enjoyed :) ...

story continued from part one The Outfit Part Two Jane had kept the dress locked in the safe for almost a year, each day she had thoughts of wearing it again. Her biggest concern was if she wore it again would it abandon her just when she wanted it most. The feelings of loss and abandonment she had experienced when it chose someone else was almost too much for her to accept. She had purchased the fetish store and visited frequently even though she had nothing to do with the day to day operation of it. Lately she had been going several times a week trying on multiple items and having one of the girls lace her corset tighter. She had noticed she was craving her corsets tighter and had begun sleeping in them, her ballet boots and shackles again. Jane was alone in her large apartment, she had tightened her smallest corset until it was almost closed and sat gasping on the edge of her bed. As Jane tried to control her breathing she stared straight ahead panting around the large gag under the half hood neck corset she had laced very tight previously. Pulling at the short chain connecting her ankle cuffs to the thigh cuffs that were attached to the steel chastity belt desperately trying to achieve something she hadn’t been able to since the dress had been removed. She had been wearing the chastity belt for three weeks relishing the idea of being out of control again and she instinctively cuffed her gloved hands behind her back. ...

Chapter 1 - Gina Bondage was not something in her playbook. Nor was it anything she had every even toyed with. She had never given it a second thought but now, though not under the best of circumstances, she was learning about it firsthand. Gina Dominelli, a gorgeous green-eyed raven-haired beauty of Italian descent was about to hit the jackpot. Now nearly 32 years old, she realized that all her hard work was about to pay off big time. She worked at her job as tirelessly and aggressively as she did on her own body. Countless hours at the gym had paid off with a magnificent body. Her five foot, five inch frame was complimented by just beyond shoulder length wavy black hair and a 36-23-25 figure. She had what many would call a perfect body with beautifully shaped legs, just the right amount of muscle tone and facial features you would see on a magazine cover. Besides the hypnotic eyes, flawless complexion and perfect lips that begged to be kissed, she also had those oh so sexy arched eyebrows that are so seductive to men. ...

“Wanted: Tall muscular well-hung man to become the live-in husband for a glamorous crossdresser and a lover for his sexy wife. Please send your details, desires and erect photo” Chapter 1 What could we lose. We didn’t need to go through with it but my wife needed stiff cock now that the hormones were going to emasculate me. For my part, as I was becoming more feminine as every day passed, I needed a man to love and cherish me and to satisfy my changing sexual needs. But, my wife and I were still desperately in love and enjoyed being more than just lesbian girlfriends so we needed a “Ménage à trois ” to satisfy us both. ...

I had always wanted to try a photo shoot. Of course, models do it and even nowadays, women were doing those boudoir shoots as well as just about anything else. And, of course, there is also the pin up shoots. Of course, the key component of those things is the fact that it is women who are being photographed, not guys like me. Oh, I have the wardrobe and all, I would guess, but the ability to get the desired results, well, hard to find someone willing to do that, take a guy like me and make me not only look like a sexy woman but then also get the poses… Or at least so I thought… Of course, sometimes you get more than you bargain for and, well, other times you wish you were, well, prepared for the outcome… ...

My ex college boyfriend Brad was going to be in town for a few days for business so I suggested he stay in my guest room rather than an Airbnb like he had planned. It would save him some money and we could catch up a little since the last time we were face to face. Our breakup had been amicable and mutual as following graduation jobs took us to different cities in different states. We tried the long distance thing but it just did not work out so we just maintained our friendship on social media. His flight was due to put him at my house somewhere after 5 P.M. at the earliest if everything went perfect for him and I told him there would be a surprise waiting on him when he got here. It was rather flirtatious of me as I meant his favorite comfort food, pizza and beer, but I could not help myself with a little tease. I gave him my guest code for the community gate and electronic lock to my front door so that he could just let himself in during his stay and gave security his name and description. I knew he had a new girlfriend and I told myself to keep my flirting down to a minimum and absolutely no sexual activity. To help curb my libido I decided on a bit of self bondage before he arrived and a cam show. ...

James could not believe he had been talked into doing this was quickly and early. He had only knew his new girlfriend (Emily was her name) for just over a week and they had gotten on very well. Plus she was willing to be a real slut in order to please him. Now he was fulfilling one of her fantasies. He had no idea she was this kinky and was having second thoughts as he sat in the back of her car. How had he been talked into doing this. She was stunningly good looking with a perfect body. That would be part of the reasoning behind his answer. Maybe her kinky side turned him on as well. Her small black car begin to slow down this they reached the starting point of the fetish game they were about to play. Thank god for the tinted car windows as a couple of people walked by. He was not wearing something you would want to be seen it. She parked the car up in a spot out the way and walked over to his door. Which was behind hers and opened it. She undid his seat belt and with little help from him, got her new plaything out the car. It was a clear cold night in the UK as the wind blew through the car park. Bedford was a somewhat empty town in the dead of night and that meant it was the best location for this session. ...

Paul moved back to Tampa from the west coast about two months ago so when he called to ask if I wanted to go to the movies and dinner I happily said yes. I hadn’t seen him in over a year so I was looking forward to our date. He is one of the very few people I trust enough to tie me up and I always have a very good time when I see him. ...

Fujiko woke up early this morning in an incredibly happy mood, not because it’s Friday, but because she and her friends were going out this evening after classes to celebrate her birthday! She really turned 21 last Tuesday, but her parents, who were paying her college tuition and letting her still live at home, made it abundantly apparent that there will be no shenanigans during the school week. Her friends understood her situation, and there wasn’t any way they were going to make waves between Fujiko and her family, so they gleefully postponed the party until that Friday. It worked out better in the long run for the girls, because they could now drink to excess and hopefully find a guy without missing any classes the next morning. Fujiko just wanted the opportunity to escape her family for a few hours and have some fun! It’s not that Fujiko had a problem with her family, it’s just that they’re pressuring her to go into the family business, like her brother, Andrea. Andrea’s bachelor’s degree in business management was beginning to pay dividens on their little ‘Mom and Pop’ business in less than two years after his graduation, and the business was about to have a major expansion. To be honest, Fujiko wasn’t interested in joining the family in their work, mostly because of the ridicule she had to endure as she grew up, knowing that her family sold sex toys and erotic clothing. Her father tried on several occasions to explain to her that what they were really selling were ‘Marital Aids,’ but her uncouth schoolmates called her parents ‘Perverts,’ ‘Smut Peddlers,’ or ‘Immoral Sinners.’ Fujiko took it all in stride, and even made a few friends as she grew up. Now, here it was, Friday afternoon, and she was eager to get home. She wanted to wear her new latex cat suit she ordered online, and it was supposed to be delivered at home while she was in her morning classes. Fujiko loved the feel of latex on her skin, the tightness, the smooth texture, and even the light rubbery smell. She had worn latex jackets before, but this would be the first time wearing a complete suit, and she couldn’t wait to try it on. She had been given a ride home by one of her friends, and she rushed home to get her new outfit. The sooner she slipped it on, the sooner they could go out and party. It was already after six in the evening, and it was getting that much closer to the bar’s closing time. Only six more hours to drink, and to meet a well hung guy! Her friend parked her car by her home’s front door and then they both ran into her house. Fujiko’s family were all gathered around the dinner table and eating their supper. They knew Fujiko had late classes on Friday, so they always began without her. Also, they already knew of her plans to go out tonight, so they didn’t even bother setting a place for her. Her mother, already knowing this, couldn’t figure out why both girls rushed in like gang busters, with Fujiko tearing through the house as if she was looking for something. “Mama, did I get a package today?” Fujiko asked as she started to look under the living room furniture. “Why, yes, dear,” her mother replied, “The postman delivered it to the store today, thinking it was new merchandise. I forgot to bring it home with me. Was it important?” This reply infuriated Fujiko. It was addressed to her, so why would it be sent to the store? “Mama! That was my new outfit! I wanted to wear it tonight!” Fujiko whined like a seven year old. Her father, who couldn’t stand to see his little girl cry, simply took the store keys out of his pocket and tossed them to her. “Here, la mia piccola colomba,” her father said to her in Italian, “Get your outfit. Go, have fun with your friends, just don’t forget to reset the alarm, si?” Fujiko grabbed the keys out of the air, hugged her dad, and then ran back out the door with her friend. Then it was just a quick ride back to the family store. Fujiko quickly unlocked the door and turned off the security alarm, and then she and her friend entered the darkened store. The two of them cautiously walked down the aisles, through the darkness, towards the back where the light switches were. Normally, the sun offered enough light to open and close the store, but it was already past sundown, and it was almost pitch black in there. Fujiko was a little thankful for that because she thought the place was creepy to begin with, with all of the fake penises and inflatable dolls all over the place. She joked that the place was like Dr. Frankenstein’s lab if it was designed by Lego. The two made their way to the back room and Fujiko turned on a nearby table lamp, just inside her father’s office doorway. It illuminated the office, as well as half of the stockroom, and her brother’s work table. Her brother, aside from being an excellent accountant, was also an amateur chemist. He wanted to concoct a softer plastic to mimic human flesh to make their sex toys from, and, in the process, make a fortune on the international patent. On her brother’s table sat her package, and she ripped into it like an insane person. She tore off the wrappings and opened the box in less than ten seconds. Inside the box was a pair of shiny black latex pants with a zipper up the right thigh, a shiny seafoam green latex long sleeve turtleneck shirt with the zipper halfway up the back, a pair of shiny black palmed gloves with seafoam green fingers, and a pair of shiny black and seafoam green high heeled women’s biker boots. She immediately placed her new outfit on the table and began removing her clothes. “Y’know, these clothes are going to make you look like Shego from ‘Kim Possible,’” her friend quipped, “You better make sure you have your I.D. on you if you want to be served!” Fujiko ignored her as she stood there, fully nude, and prepared to slip into the pants. Just then, she thought of something. She dropped the pants and began to rifle through the box again. “Did Dr. Drakken forget to send you something?” her friend quipped again as Fujiko frantically searched through the box. Fujiko threw the box across the room in frustration. “Damn!” she said as she tossed the box, “They forgot the baby oil! How am I supposed to get into these tight clothes without some kind of lubricant?!?” She turned and dropped her head on the desk with a light thud in despair. “Well, you can either put your regular clothes back on, or you can go naked,” her friend said slyly, “Either way is fine with me. I always thought you had a great ass!” Her friend reached out and gave her tush a light slap, which caused Fujiko to raise her head. That’s when she saw it. On the shelf above her brother’s table was a clear glass jar filled with some white cream, almost like coconut butter. It looked like about two pints worth, and, if it was slippery, it would be just enough to cover her body so she could slip into her latex cat suit! She grabbed the jar without hesitation and stuck two fingers into the goo. It didn’t smell like coconut, nor did it have any scent, but it was viscous enough to do the job. She began to slather it onto her legs as fast as she could, going all the way up her thighs, every inch of her ass, and even into her netherregions. It went on a little cold, with a little bit of a tingle, but she didn’t mind. She picked up her new latex pants again, and, with a little help from her friend, she was able to get into the skin tight clothing. She then repeated the process for her chest and arms, going all the way up to her neck. Her friend swabbed her back by using her discarded cotton panties as a loofah, so’s not to get any of the oil on herself, and soon Fujiko was slipping into the shirt. They had a little difficulty with both zippers, but they eventually pulled them closed. Fujiko found that the pants had little hooks along the waistline that locked into the hemline of the shirt, making an almost water tight seal between them. Fujiko walked around the stockroom, trying to get a feel of the latex suit. It was tighter than her own skin, yet it felt right. It was confining, yet so freeing. She made a light sqeaking noise as she walked as her thighs rubbed together, and the sound turned her on for some reason. She walked around for about five minutes, until most of her joints worked out the stiffness of the new latex, and then she walked over closer to the light source. “How do I look?” Fujiko asked her friend as she did a little pirouette. Her friend put her hand to her chin and thought before answering. “It looks like it was painted on,” her friend replied, “I mean, it leaves little to the imagination. You might even herniate yourself if your nipples get hard, but, besides that, you look hot enough to melt glass.” Fujiko giggled in delight, and then ran over to put on her boots. She had to grease up her feet with the end of the white goo to get them on as well, but they fit her perfectly. Her hands were already greasy from applying the stuff to the rest of her body, so the gloves slipped on without any effort. She then threw the empty jar into the trash, picked up her old clothes, and then she and her friend went out to have a whole lot of fun! They went to the local night club and had the time of their lives. Every guy in the place stared breathlessly at Fujiko’s outfit, eyeing up every curve on her body, but only the bravest among them summoned up the courage to talk to her. They drank, they danced, and they even smoked a little weed. Sadly, as the night wound down, neither she or her friend found a guy worthy enough to take home. Ah, well. Sometimes you catch the fish, sometimes you don’t. Anyway, both girls bade their goodnights to their many admirers and left the club a half hour before it closed. Her friend dropped off Fujiko off at her darkened house at two thirty in the morning, and then she sped off into the night. Fujiko staggered through her front door, trying hard not to wake anyone. The store was closed on the weekends, and her family preferred to sleep in on Saturday, and she wanted to be courteous. She crept up the stairs to her room, quiet as possible despite her squeaking thighs, and closed her bedroom door behind her with a heavy, beer scented sigh. She wanted to just plop down on her bed and go to sleep, but she wanted to take her latex cat suit off before the white greasy stuff she used as lubricant dried up. If it did, she’d then have to scrape the clothes off with putty knives and spatulas. She reached over and clicked on the lamp on her vanity and then sat in the matching chair. She undid the buckles on the right boot and, with a little effort, worked her foot out of it. Her foot felt great getting out of the tight confines of the boot, and she wiggled her toes around to let the blood flow through them again. She looked at her foot and found that her skin had a bit of a shine to it, and was a minor shade darker than her normal skin. It perplexed her for a moment, but she decided to chalk it up to a mix of being drunk, having the grease still on, and the restrictive nature of her new clothes. Her skin will return to normal in the morning, after a shower and the return of normal circulation. She removed her other boot and her gloves, and those parts of skin were also the same as her foot. With her hands now free, she found that her skin was now incredibly smooth as well. She also found that there weren’t any kinds of wrinkles on her hands, and she could almost swear that her fingerprints were gone, but that’s impossible. Another thing to chalk up to being drunk. It took her several minutes to peel the shirt off of her buxomous torso. It was a lot less difficult to put the shirt on, but it was like her breasts didn’t want to let the latex go. Her nipples even felt a little funny when they hit the night air, complaining that they were no longer covered, so she did a quick inspection of herself in the mirror. Her breasts were swelling a bit, and her nipples were engorged with enough blood to make them as hard as diamonds. The skin on her chest matched her hands and feet, but it stopped where the turtleneck ended, and her face still had her normal color. She couldn’t wait until her circulation returned! She wanted to go to the beach tomorrow, and she would not look good in a bikini with her skin like this! She was able to shimmy out of her pants fairly easily, and, lo and behold, her legs matched the rest of her body. While she still sat in front of her vanity, she gathered up her new latex outfit and threw it on top of her hamper, with the intention to clean it in a few days, but she was way too tired to do it right now. All she wanted to do is to go to bed, get some sleep, and allow her body to regain its look from this morning. She stood up, in all of her nude glory, and felt like she was going to float away. She lost her balance and fell forward, but not because she was dizzy, but she felt too light for her body. It was a strange sensation, feeling like an inflated balloon, but, again, she figured it was the alcohol. She ‘Floated’ to her bed, climbed underneath the covers, and immediately fell asleep. She woke up the next day, feeling stiff all over. It took a little effort to turn her head to the clock, and found the day had slipped to a little past noon. Looking past her clock, she noticed the sun illuminating through the window around the mirror of her vanity, and the fact that she left her desk lamp on all night. She felt incredibly stupid in doing such a thing, and forced her stiff body out of bed to turn it off. She slid to the edge of the bed, threw her legs over the edge with a lot of effort, and tried to sit up. Her back and neck felt like they locked together, and that her shoulders were stuck in the resting position. She did finally sit up and, with even more effort, made it to her feet. Her hips also felt like they were locked, slightly apart to boot, and she felt like John Wayne as she strutted to her vanity. She felt like she was floating with each step, her feet barely touching the ground. She reached out to turn off the light, but her fingers seemed to be stuck together, and they wouldn’t move independently. She took a peek at her hand and found a flesh colored plastic mitten instead. Fujiko was confused at first, thinking that she was still drunk from last night. She rotated her wrist, but her whole arm turned instead, and she found what looked like a seam running up the bottom of her arm. She lifted her stiff arm to follow the seam up to her armpit, and that’s when she glanced at the mirror. The shiny, plastic looking, slightly darker skin that the rest of her body had from her clothes last nigh had somehow spread up into her face, making her lips the gaudiest ruby red she had ever seen. Her eyes looked like vacant glass eyeballs with lifeless brown irises, and her eyebrows looked like they were now fake hair. There was another seam, one that ran from her hairline at her left temple, down her cheek, under her chin, up her other cheek, up to her right temple, and disappear back behind her hairline, perfectly framing her face. The hair on her head was the same length and color as normal, but now it looked like an artificial wig. Fujiko tried to scream, but no sound came out and her lips barely moved. Her face didn’t change expression either, it still had the same peaceful look she woke up with. She began to panic as she looked down at her body. She found seams running down both sides of her ribs going down to her thighs, as well as two continuous seams surrounding both of her now enormous breasts. Her nipples were now permanently erect and made of dark pink plastic. Her legs looked like they were spreading apart slowly, and she seemed to be beginning to stand on her toes, although her toes had looked like they merged into extensions of her feet. She quickly realized that she had to do something, and do it fast. One quick look into the mirror again and she saw her mouth was beginning to open into a strange position. Fujiko hobbled as fast as she could out of her room, still completely naked, and heard her parents downstairs. She did her best to navigate the stairs, but ended up sliding down the railing. Her joints were locking up fast, and she was running out of time. She reached the first floor and tried screaming for help, but, again, she made no sound. She hobbled into the living room where her parents were sitting, watching a soccer match on the TV. Her mother saw her as she entered the room. “Oh, my God, Fujiko, what happened to you?!?” her mother screamed as she sprang from her seat in horror. Fujiko’s legs had finally locked into their new permanent position, and she could no longer maintain her balance. Her mother grabbed her around her waist, and Fujiko made an airy, squeaky noise like a dog’s chew toy. Her father got up to help his wife and daughter. “Fujiko, what’s wrong?” her father asked as her mother tried to sit her down in a nearby chair. Her stiffened body was pliable, like an inflatable pool toy, but it sprung back into it’s original shape when the pressure was released, so she rested on the very top of the chair and the very edge of the seat. The entire time, Fujiko kept on waving her plastic hands all over the parts of the body her stiffening frame could still reach. “Piccola colomba, we don’t understand!” her father said as he took her hand, making her give off another plastic like squeak. While this was going on, her mouth kept on contorting, and it was soon in the shape of a large O. “What’s going on?” Andrea asked as he entered the room, carrying a large bowl of nachos and cheese. Fujiko heard him come in, and she immediately began to pointing a plastic mitten at him. Andrea froze in surprise and dropped his bowl, letting it crash to the floor all over his shoes. He then rushed over to his sister and grabbed her other hand, just in time for her arms to stop moving. He immediately surmized what had happened. “Fuji,” Andrea asked his sister, “Did you dump that jar of white gel above my desk at the store onto yourself?” His question wasn’t what happened, but it was close enough for Fujiko to answer yes. So, with her last ounce of free movement, she nodded her plastic head in agreement. Andrea closed his eyes tight in despair, and then lowered his head. “What? What happened?!?” their father demanded. Andrea stood up, stepped back, and took a full look at his sister. She now looked like an inflatable sex doll, complete with open vagina, anus, and mouth, waiting for a willing penis. Her legs were spread open for easy access, and her arms were slightly bent up to give her patron a loose hug. “My artificial skin,” Andrea said under his breath, “She found my artificial skin formula.” Both of their parents looked confused. “I was working on a new kind of latex skin, one that felt more like human skin,” Andrea continued, “I was going to use it first on a new type of sex doll, but then offer it as a medical replacement for burn patients, after I worked out all of the bugs. It’s a mix of chemicals and nanites right now, and it was supposed to harden into latex when it was spread two centimeters thick, but it wouldn’t harden. I was going to work on it some more next week, but she must’ve dumped it onto herself!” Their father immediately grabbed his daughter with another loud squeak and carried her towards the front door. “Come!” he yelled to the rest of the family, “To the store!” The family climbed into the car and sped off to the store. Their father reasoned that if Andrea did this, even if inadvertently by accident. then he can undo it, so they needed to be where Andrea did his work. Their mother asked why Fujiko was so light, and Andrea explained that the nanites were programmed to be used to make inflatable sex toys, so they had to have converted Fujiko’s internal organs into either oxygen or some other natural gas. Their father and mother really didn’t care about any of that, they only wanted their daughter back to normal. They reached the store, and they all hurried inside, with Andrea carrying his sister. They rushed into the back so fast, they forgot to lock the door behind them. Andrea, knowing his limited space to work, placed Fujiko on the counter near the register, and then rushed into the back himself to begin working. Fujiko was now alone, laying on top of the counter, resting right against a pyramid display of factory made sex dolls neatly folded in their display boxes. She was looking out across the store, having a stuck line of vision, and saw all of the depraved things the perverts of the world would buy. She was a little envious of the size of the dildoes on the shelf across on the other wall. She would love to find a guy with a cock that big! Just looking of it made her plastic pussy ache for some attention. She stayed there, by herself, listening to her family move around in the back room, occasionally arguing about what they should do next. Fujiko was wondering if she would ever be normal again, in spite of the Three Stooges that were her family, and she began to think that what happened to her really wasn’t all that bad. As long as they change her back in time for her college finals, she could stay like this for a while. Ding Ding!! Fujiko was interrupted by the entrance bell on the door. She couldn’t see who came in, but she did hear three different male voices. “I thought they were closed on the weekend,” one voice said. “Maybe they changed them,” Another voice added. “Who cares?” a third voice argued, “If we can find one good enough, this’ll be the best rush party ever!” Fujiko heard what all three of them, and immediately understood what they were talking about. A ‘Rush Party’ is a college fraternity razing party, where they make this years pledges perform humiliating and disgusting stunts to prove their loyalty to the fraternity. The question is, what were they in here for? “Look at that one, over there on the counter!” the second voice exclaimed, and then Fujiko heard hurried footsteps rush over to her. Suddenly, three well built men in their early twenties sprang into her view. They all had blue blazers on, with three familiar greek letters embroidered over their hearts. Fujiko recognized the fraternity letters, and she shuddered. The frat they’re from is known to be full of sexual predators, the kind of guys that won’t take ‘No’ for an answer. One of the three reached up and grabbed one of Fujiko’s tits and gave it a nice, firm squeeze. She gave out another little squeak, but despite the coldness of someone nonchalantly grabbing her boob, she loved how his hand felt. It surprised her more than anyone that the sensation turned her on to no end! “Hey, you gotta feel this!” the guy who felt her up exclaimed, “It don’t feel like plastic!” He gave her tit another squeeze, and Fujiko shuddered in sexual excitement. One of the other men grabbed her other tit, while the third one slid two fingers into her open vagina. Their touches drove Fujiko up the wall in ecstacy, and she suddenly had an intense orgasm. Unfortunately, her inflated body had no outward reaction. “May I help you three?” Fujiko heard her father sternly ask as she heard two sets of footsteps approach along the rear of the counters, “Please take your hands off of the merchandise,” she heard her mother say from the same direction as her father. All three men quickly retracted their hands from her body, to her heartfelt dismay, and took two steps back. “Yes, how much for this inflatable doll?” The man who had his fingers in Fujiko’s pussy asked as he pointed at her. She felt slightly aghast at his question, but strangely excited when he asked. “That one is not for sale,” she heard her father, who was still behind her by the cash register, “But we do have a wide selection of other inflatable sexual companions available…” “No,” one of the other frat boys interrupted, “We want that one, the Asian looking one with the lifelike plastic skin and huge tits.” Fujiko had another mixed burst of disgust and excitement. “Gentlemen, I’m sorry, but this particular one is not for sale,” Fujiko’s mother insisted. “Five hundred Euros for it, cash money,” the first frat boy exclaimed as he reached for his wallet. Fujiko’s heart jumped. She knew that the most expensive sex doll they sell in the store is almost one third of the five hundred Euros the guy just offered. She would be blushing with erotic pride if she could. “No!” her father reiterated. “Seven hundred,” the frat boy upped his price. “You boys don’t understand, we can’t sell you this one!” her mother immediately replied sternly. “One thousand Euros,” the frat boy exclaimed as he pulled five two hundred Euro bills from his wallet. Fujiko was waiting for her father to throw all three men from his store, but all she heard was silence. After an incredibly long brief moment, her father spoke up. “Will you three give us a moment, please?” he said, and then Fujiko heard some scuffling feet followed by muffled whispers. Apparently, her parents had backed away to talk privately. Are they actually thinking of selling their daughter as a sex toy? The thought infuriated Fujiko, but the thought of it excited her into another orgasm. She felt a little lucky that her new plastic body doesn’t show any signs of her cumming because the embarrasment of her parents watching her undulate while in the throes of orgasm on their store counter would make her want to die! As the waves of pleasure slowly faded from her plastic body, she heard her parents return to the counter behind her. “Gentlemen,” Fujiko heard her mother start in a professional manner, “Sadly, we still can not sell this particular doll. However, we can let you rent it for one thousand Euros a day, or fifteen hundred for the remainder of the weekend.” The three guys faces all lit up with joy, and they started to high five each other. Fujiko’s parents and the three men agreed to terms on the rental, to both her dismay and horny excitement. What they worked out was that the three men would sign a hastily written contract that Andrea typed up, agreeing to take extreme care of the Fujiko sex toy, but use it in any sexual way they wished. They were forbidden to write, burn, mark, scuff, or mar it any way shape or form. They were also forbidden to release its air or to add any more. They were to use it only as it is intended, and they were to clean it up before they return it, which was to be before ten AM Monday morning. They had to leave their student IDs, drivers licenses, and the one guy had to leave the registration for his car as a deposit, which they would get back once the sex doll was returned. If, by chance, any damage is done to the sex doll, specified or not specified in the contract, each of the three would be liable for two hundred and fifty thousand Euros, totaling seven hundred and fifty thousand, owed to the sex doll’s shop of origin. All three horny college frat boys read the contract and willingly signed it. An hour later, Fujiko was being carried into the frat house where the party had already started. The house was full of college kids, some who Fujiko knew. All of the frat members were there with their girlfriends on their arms, drinking down cheap beer and liquor, mulling about the place and laughing or belittling the frat’s pledges. The eight pledges were ordered to stand in the center of the main hall, wearing nothing but their underwear and socks. To add to their humiliation, they were also wearing women’s sun bonnets. “Hey, Everyone! The guest of honor is here!” the one frat guy who paid for Fujiko yelled as he entered the room, and he held her naked, plastic body up for all to see. Everyone there cheered as if they had met a long lost friend, and held up their glasses up as a toast to her. Fujiko was a little scared about what was going to happen next, but deep down she hoped that someone would just fuck her. “Attention, Pledges!” the man holding Fujiko announced, “In order to prove that you’re worthy to carry on our frat’s high standards as men, you are all going to show all of us that you know how to satisfy a woman! So, in order to do that, you are all going to please our beautiful guest here, with all of us watching, and you’re going to do it three times! If you can’t fire three loads into our volunteer here, then pack up your shit and leave! Understand?” Everyone there cheered again over the announcement. Fujiko was held out in front of the eight underwear clad men, and she saw fear in their eyes. She also saw boners in some of their drawers, and, if her pussy could become wet again, her legs would have little streams of fluid down to her knees. One of the pledges reached out and cautiously took Fujiko around the waist. He lifted her up slowly, and then gently began to suck on one of her plastic nipples. The sensation was exquisite, more intense than any other time her nipple had been sucked before. She didn’t know if it was because she now had a plastic nipple or if she was that incredibly turned on, but Fujiko almost passed out from the pleasure. Suddenly, she felt another hand on her ass, and it slowly worked its way to her gaping plastic asshole. Her fixed vision wouldn’t let her see who it was, but she did notice it was someone with experience handling asses. She felt three fingers dive into her ass, and then slowly retreat, and then plunge back in again, and Fujiko loved every minute of it. The room went silent as everyone watched two of the pledges begin to molest Fujiko. One was sucking on her nipple while another was playing with her ass. She felt another hand slip around from behind her, probably the second guy’s other hand, and it slowly made its way to her clit. It began tapping out a gibberish morse code message to her brain, and she instantly had another, yet more intense, orgasm. This one lasted quite a while, and she reveled every second of it. As the pleasure slowly rolled away, the boy sucking her nipple took a big bite on her tit, and it caused her to squeak like a mouse on helium. The silence of the moment broke, and everyone started laughing! The faux pas was not noticed by the two pledges, however. The first one was now turned on enough to want to fuck, so he lowered his underwear with one hand. The second guy noticed what the first one was doing, so he released his grip on Fujiko’s clit and lowered his own underwear. With two quick, simultaneous thrusts, both pledges shoved their hard cocks into both of Fujiko’s pussy and asshole, respectively. They weren’t the biggest dicks she ever had, but they both made her cum again instantly. The boys began thrusting, first together, but slowly reverting to a tandem piston thrusting motion. Fujiko didn’t care what pace they took. She was still cumming from when they first put their cocks into her. She wished to God that she could contract either one of her holes to make them tighter, enhancing the pleasure for the boys that were fucking her brains out. The two men stopped, to Fujiko’s disappointment, but this was only a brief respite. She found that the guy fucking her ass had laid down on the floor and was already pulling her back to fuck her ass some more. The guy pounding her pussy got down on his knees and re-entered her once the guy on the ground had already started thrusting again. She was now laying on top of one guy with the other on top of her, and they were both going like adrenaline jacked up rabbits. Fujiko had resumed her constant state of orgasm as they pounded her lower holes, but now their hands were free to play with her tits. Each grab elicited another little squeak, and the absolute pleasure was driving her insane. She never in her wildest dreams had she ever imagined anyone could feel this blissful! However, she didn’t expect what was going to happen next. Fujiko’s vision was now spinning from the ultimate amount of pleasure no other human could ever endure. She was in a Moebius orgasm, a continuous state of cumming, no respite in sight let alone requested. Through her climaxed induced drunken sight, she was able to hallucinate another huge cock headed straight for her nose. She giggled at the thought of it, but then she felt the warm, fleshy knob of another cock against her O shaped lips, and then a sudden thrust of a dick down her throat. She felt a set of balls hit her chin, and throbbing veins of a hot, hard shaft driving in and out of her mouth. Another pledge had decided to get in on the action, and chose to get a blowjob from Fujiko. Her pleasure senses were in overdrive before, but now they were into hyperdrive! It was at this point that Fujiko lost all her senses of reality. Wave upon wave of pleasure assaulted her body, and it got to the point where she was in ecstacy overload. The best way to describe it is when a hard narcotics addict does enough of their chosen drug past the point of normal use but below the point of overdose. This is basically happened to Fujiko’s mind. She was joyfully led into a state of pure bliss, and the rest of the real world melted away. She did have an occasional flash of what was happening to her, like when one of the other pledges wrapped her inflated hand around his cock for an impromptu hand job. She vaguely remembers one pledge using her hair like reins as he plowed her from behind. She has a hazy vision of one of the girls at the party pulled up her shirt in front of the sex doll and stuffed her tit into Fujiko’s open mouth. Stranger still, she thinks someone was licking her well fucked plastic pussy for some time, but she didn’t know if it was a boy or girl. Fujiko didn’t regain her senses until the next day, when she awoke to find herself on someone’s bed in a dorm room. Although her mouth couldn’t move, she was still able to taste and her mouth tasted like a mix of beer, salty semen, and rubbing alcohol. She was propped up, but all she could see was a door, the bottom half of the bed she was on, and part of a dresser. She had no idea what the time was, but the sun was a little dim through the window. She wasn’t entirely sure what had happened yesterday, aside from miniscule bits and pieces she remembered, but she did feel the most sexually satisfied she had ever felt before. She was basking in her afterglow when the door in front of her opened, and in walked the frat boy who fingered her pussy in her parent’s store. “Well, baby, I guess it’s you and me until tomorrow!” he said as he closed the door behind him and immediately began to remove his clothes. Fujiko’s heart skipped a beat in anticipation, knowing that she was going to be fucked unmercilessly in a few seconds. Her heart almost stopped completely when the guy removed his trousers, and she saw one of the largest human cocks she had ever seen. It was already fully erect, and it must have been eleven inches long and almost three inches in circumfrence! The guy put his knee on the bed, grabbed Fujiko by her foot, and pulled her closer to him, and so she was now flat on her back. The man pounced on top of her and shoved his cock inside her pussy. Fujiko went into another instant orgasm, but they guy wasn’t finished. He snaked his arms around her sides, ran his hands up her back, and grabbed hold of the top of her shoulders. And, with a fast, open mouth face dive to her tits, he began to fuck away on the plastic sex doll with all of his might. It was incredible, and Fujiko loved every minute of it, but it wasn’t the same as last night. She was having several back to back orgasms, yes, however it wasn’t like when she had all three of her holes plugged at once. She rode each of her orgasms with reckless abandon, savoring every millimeter of the guy’s cock as he went to town in her. She never wanted it to end, but, without any warning, the guy suddenly shot his semen inside her plastic pussy. She didn’t have the chance to feel any of her admirers cum inside her yesterday, and she wished she did. Feeling his hot baby batter paint her interior womb was another incredibly orgasmic sensation for her, and she almost passed out again. As most women will attest, once a man reaches orgasm, he usually has no longer need for the woman. This guy is no exception, especially the fact that his current woman is a piece of plastic. He shot his load, pistoned out the rest of the erection, and then unceremoneously rolled off of Fujiko. She didn’t have the chance to finish off her own last, most intense orgasm of the afternoon, and this limp dick was done. It wasn’t long before he was snoring, and she was laying there, frustrated, and no way for her to take matters into her own hands. Fujiko was eventually able to fall asleep, although having permanently open eyes and an insensitive jerk snoring next to her. She was awoken the next morning by cold water splashing all over her body, snapping her out of her slumber in the most vile way. She was able to focus enough to find herself in some kind of communal shower, and she was surrounded by a bunch of guys that looked like the frat pledges from earlier. They were all naked and wet around her, and they were all armed with toothbrushes. The eight boys were scrubbing her body clean with the toothbrushes, and they covered every inch of her. They even scrubbed out her three orifices, which unexpectedly gave her yet another orgasm, and one of the guys even shampooed her wiglike hair. Once the frat brother supervising them was satisfied that Fujiko was clean, he ordered the pledges to dry her off and put a white tericloth robe on her, and then put her back in the main hall. The pledges did what they were told, and they leaned Fujiko up against a sofa in the same room she was literally screwed senseless a short time ago. Seeing the room made her a bit wistful and teary-eyed, knowing how much physical pleasure she had here, and wondered if she would ever hit that height of sexual bliss again. This made her pussy tingle, and now she wanted to be fucked again by anybody with a hard cock. Sadly, the three frat boys who ‘Rented’ her in the first place came into the room, picked her up, and carried her back out to a waiting car. After a short ride, they were all back at Fujiko’s parent’s store. The store was open for business like any other Monday morning, and the three men carried her in. The door’s entry bell dinged, and her parents came to the register from the back room. The guys removed the white robe from her and put her naked form on the counter. She was in the same position she was in when she was first rented, facing away from her family and looking out across the store. “Welcome back, gentlemen,” Fujiko’s mother greeted the three boys, “How was your weekend?” All three of them chuckled out loud. “Ma’am, that was the best fifteen hundred Euros I’ve ever spent!” the first frat boy gleefully cheered, “We had a ball with this doll! Everyone used her, and no one complained! In fact, some of our brothers used her more than twice!” Fujiko was astounded when she heard that! Did she really get fucked by the whole frat house, and some more than two times? It wasn’t so much the quantity of cocks that were inside her that bothered her, it was the fact that it felt sooo good that she couldn’t remember most of it! Fujiko let her mind drift, resavoring the weekend of sexual submission and multiorgasmic induced amnesia, completely ignoring the rest of her family’s transaction with the other three men. She laid there on the counter, trying as hard as she can to remember how many cocks fucked her, aside from the eight pledges obviously, and how each one added to her blissful state. Then one of the frat boys said something that brought her back to the here and now. “How much for me to rent her for Wednesday night?” Fujiko’s life has never been the same since that one Friday that she wanted to celebrate her birthday. Being transformed into a latex plastic sex doll had become both a blessing and a curse for her. Her family had found it incredibly lucriative to rent her out, and there were hundreds of horny perverts that gladly handed over the Euros to fuck her for the night, or over several nights. Fujiko loved being fucked by every cock that entered any of her three holes, and she loved being banged into blissful oblivion on a near daily basis. The downside was that she couldn’t complain, refuse someone, laugh at a small cock, or request which hole of hers would be fucked first. And, worse of all, she couldn’t move. Her family became blinded by the money they made off of Fujiko almost overnight. Andrea, who had spent the first weekend of her transformation tirelessly searching for a way to reverse the process, instead found ways to upgrade her. He put a hole where her belly button used to be and installed an inflation valve. This way, she could be completely deflated and cleaned more easily, mostly by her mother throwing her into the washing machine. He also reinforced her seams, making sure they could hold more air pressure, ensuring that her holes would seem tighter. Her father began a tasteful advertising campaign, having a photographer taking pictures of her in various states of dressed and undressed poses, specifying to the public that she was a sex doll, the most realistic ever created, and it was one of a kind. The ad specified that the doll was for rent only, and that all interested had to sign an extremely stringent contract to rent her. The ad campaign became an overnight sensation, and perverted men came from all over the country and the continent to spend the night with her. Soon, Fujiko was booked nearly every day, in more demand than most pop musicians. Her family even stopped calling her by name, referring to her as ‘It.’ Thanks to her, however, the family decided not to expand, and to keep only their humble little sex shop. She has made the family into millionaires, so they no longer had to think about the hassle of more stores. Fujiko now gets blissfully fucked on average every twelve hours, and she wouldn’t have it any other way. Her family loves the money their prize fuck doll brings in. And everybody is happy.

Lucy had let her sexual desires control her life for since she had been a teenager, it had ruined high school and college forcing her to bounce from relationship to relationship. Three years ago she got involved with very dominant woman that used Lucy’s sexual needs to control her literally making Lucy her personal slave. Lucy was so involved it took her over a year before she figured out the woman had no intentions in helping sate Lucy’s desires. She only wanted to increase her needs and frustrate her even more to get her to do what she wanted. By the time Lucy figured out what was happening she had been placed into so many steel restraints she couldn’t leave even if she had the chance. ...

(This is another story that started out as an Expo piece, with the concept of being different to your normal style of writing. Well correct me if I’m wrong but I dont think ‘Stephanie’ has been the robotiser before, think she has always been the robotised one. And also I’ve given her a bit of a nasty streak which is certainly not me! Hope you like.) It was proving a long night at ‘Androids R Us’ in the maintenance lab, she didn’t know whether it was the latest batch of software they had been sent, or simply bad luck, but of late too many Androids were being returned with ‘minor faults’ and due to ‘rationalisations’ Stephanie Williams, head of maintenance was feeling stressed and overworked. ...

You really hated these stupid themed parties! But how else was a woman such as yourself supposed to mingle with the type of people that would move you up in this world unless you joined in their stupid games. Last week it had been a BDSM party and you had been forced to hire a young little slut to play the part of your “bottom” so that you would be considered a “top” at that party. After all, this kind of crowd automatically assumed you were a “bottom” if you didn’t show them your metal, or in that case, bring them your “slave”. It had ended up being not a completely uninteresting night, you had experienced some pleasure, and you had mingled your way a little higher on the food chain, partly thanks to the wonderful “performance” of your hired helper. ...

With a few minor changes that do not affect the storyline, this is a true story. Sometime in 2004, I was living in Scottsdale, AZ., a place not lacking in great looking women, many of whom were quite adventurous and sexy as hell. I happened to meet Nancy in a trendy night spot called Barcelona in a rather affluent section of Scottsdale. I spotted her sitting at a table with a couple of her lady friends and our eyes briefly met as I entered and took my seat at the bar. ...

(story continues from The Caped Crusaders, The Lost Reels 3: A Hair Of The Dog) Part 4: A Hair Of The Dog - Epilogue It had been a week since the charity striptease and Batgirl’s mock abduction while bound with one of her own stockings at the hands of the doughnut eaters, the large men taking Batman’s suggestions to heart and more properly binding the struggling crime fighter with a selection of madam X’s leather cuffs and chains to ensure she got all she possibly could from the experience once safely at the no tell motel they had chosen. The soft and wide leather cuffs buckled on securely while protecting her appendages, the chrome chains making their own unique noises as she rattled them with her passionate struggles through too many big O’s to count as they tugged on the corners of the cheap bed frame they were temporarily attached to. ...

Woman to Maid-bot TF My name is Mari Chambers, a 21 year old college grad who is in bad need of some cash. I am 5’5 and my body is fairly impressive, with C-Cup breasts, nice curves and a plump butt I have been complemented quite a bit. I had been searching online for weeks trying to find a job that paid well, but the only openings I found were in fast food or retail. That is until today. When I got up this morning I once again began my search, this time however I was intrigued by one offer. A business man in San Francisco was looking to pay someone for the use of their android as long as they could act as a maid for the family. As soon as I saw the android part I deflated but I kept reading anyways. When I saw the pay for the job my jaw dropped and I knew I had to have the position, but I didn’t have an android nor could I afford to buy even the older models. How was I going to swing this? I began researching the models of androids and how they worked, the prices were way outside my price range but I did discover something that was a little crazy. During my research I stumbled into a forum that featured many stories of women, like myself, being turned into robots or androids. I spent the entire rest of that day reading these stories and piecing together an idea that should have been considered impossible. The more I read the more I began placing myself into these scenarios and then the end result would be me making bank working for that business man in San Fran. I didn’t sleep at all the next day as I came to my conclusion and began enacting my plan. First I picked up my phone and dialed the number on the ad. It rang a few times before a click and a deep masculine voice answered. “Hello, George Fournier speaking.” He said. He was the owner of a famous factory that made all different kind of steel products that were shipped all over the world. He was a multi-millionaire and I was looking forward to this. “Hello Mr. Fournier my name is Mari Chambers and I am calling about the android rental job.” I said as calm but chipper as possible. “OH! That is great Mari! Did you fill out all of the forms already? I would love to get his deal done ASAP!” the business guru sounded very happy now and it was contagious as I smiled widely in response. “I did indeed sir. All I need is for you to send the shipping information and I can complete the deal” I said fingering my mouse over the send button with all of the documents in an email. “Great! I will read over your information and then send you the form for shipping the bot, everything else will be taken care of! Thanks again!” he said before hanging up the phone. I kept grinning as I hit the send button and then leaned back, waiting for the form that I needed to fill out for shipping the just created android, myself, from Oregon to California. I heard the jingle and opened up the email to view the form. I was a little surprised to see the form was from the leading manufacturer of androids in the United States. I clicked the link and it brought me to a page that had around 20 boxes that needed to be filled out. The first few were just basic information like address and the like but I had to start researching the later information. The 8th question was about the type of android being sent in and I already prepared the answer, although it was embarrassing referring to myself in the way I was having to. I filled out the card saying that I was a newer model sex bot that was reprogrammed to not only do things in that category but also help with all household needs. I filled out the remaining basic information until I got to the last few boxes. They were in order asking if I wanted the bot to be reprogrammed, dressed, cleaned or redesigned. The dressed and cleaned options were greyed out with checks in the saying off to the side that it was mandatory for bots going out to other jobs so I just huffed and left the other two blank. The final box was what time I wanted my bot to be picked up, I promptly selected midnight tonight so no one would be asking questions. After I filled it out the form was submitted and it told me what to do in order to have a proper pick up. It was very direct, please place designated android outside of the address free from any clothing or accessories and in sleep mode. Our professional delivery trucks will come by and take it to the nearest factory to be prepared. All of this sounded scary and yet I was getting excited the more I thought about it, so I set about cleaning my home and throwing away all of my perishable items before watching movies into the late evening. As 12 approaches I grinned madly as I stripped myself and walked outside, I had a key outside of my home and I had let my family and friends know I was going out of town for who knows how long to sight see for a while with no contact available. It was 11:45 as I stood rigid on my front porch waiting for a truck to come by and pick up this lonely android. At what I assumed was a little past twelve a large truck backed into my drive way and slide open the back door allowing me to see a bigger man step out. I hastily shut my eyes and activated “sleep” mode. ...

I’ve been wanting to write some more for this site, but haven’t had any fantasies “stick out” in my mind like my previous stories. This time, it may not be as well written, or as long as my previous stories but this one is true. It was a Wednesday evening - my hubs is flying out on a business trip to come back on Saturday. I realize how stressed I’m feeling, and that I really need a stress releaver - so what do I turn to - good old handcuffs & chains. Little did I know that this time would end up teaching me a lesson. ...

After closing the final sale of my multimillion dollar petroleum engineering company to some investors in London, I stopped by the closest bar I could find to plan my retirement. After several whiskeys over ice, I figured I better head to the hotel. I turned up my glass to finish it off, but my eyes focused on this beautiful blonde coming in the door. Dressed in a tight black latex pencil skirt with a white latex blouse. She looked like someone I once knew but I could not place her. When she made the order for a glass of Chardonnay, I knew it was her. I made my way to the bar, right up behind her. “Put it on my tab barkeep.” ...

I need to call my friend, Alex and see if he remembers that girls number or address. Nope, I’ll check his phone out Tomorrow at work. Maybe he’ll leave it on his desk for a minute and I’ll check it out. It’s been a while since they dated, but maybe he still has it. Rhonda was her name. He broke up with her because she became obsessed with Latex clothing and fetish stuff. Alex would come home and find Rhonda in a catsuit or maids outfit. Finally he came home to find her laying on the bed in a full enclosure Latex catsuit, one of the ones with anal, vaginal, and mouth condoms made in it. There was a note on the pillow that said “use Rubber Rhonda”. That was it. “That’s too much for me”, Alex told her. “I don’t mind a little of the shiny stuff, but you are too obsessed with this shit for me”. Alex had told me this story at some point while we were drinking beer. I was like, that’s a little strange. I mean, I like catwoman and stuff. ...

(story continues from Caged for Freedom 2) (Previously posted as part two) Part Three I awoke slowly, reaching for that moment when waking and sleeping cross over and the waking part is the more prominent. It was very quiet throughout the neighbourhood and it seemed almost that I was the only one there. Not a sound. I rolled over luxuriously and had a look at the clock. 9:15am. I had slept in again. ...

(story continues from The Informer) The Informer Part 2 The scene was a large, populous city in the Middle East. It was situated between a high mountainous plateau and a rocky, meandering coastline. A hundred and thirty years ago it had been a collection of mud huts around a small oasis on a little used caravan route. But progress and advancement had come since then. Oil, and later minerals had been discovered and exploited. Water resources in the massif behind the village had been developed into carefully controlled agriculture and lastly, and perhaps most profitably of all, it had become a centre of international finance. Tens of thousands now lived here and if the original hut dwellers could see it today they would have recognised nothing. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I had a hard time sleeping that night. I kept waking to find I was playing with myself. My dirty subconscious mind was finding great pleasure in the situation I had put myself in. The trouble was my poor clit was so over sensitised from the ride it had taken that each time I would fiddle with myself in my sleep it would wake me with the overstimulation. How could I be getting off on this, I thought. ...

The collar and blinders limit your field of view. You cannot see the entirety of the craft. It stretches out of eyesight, but it appears to be one single chamber. The side that your feet stretch towards is “down,” for you, and farther down appears to grow larger and wider. “Up,” the side which your head points toward, tapers off. The entire room seems vaguely cone-shaped, but only vaguely. Incomprehensible designs seem to take up what little “wall” space is not used by other receptacles. ...

The company had been making personal robots for over twenty years, Susan had been working there for about two years ever since she graduated high school. Will had hired her and helped her learn the company so she had moved up and was now his administrative assistant who secretly loved him. Susan spent almost every night bound tightly to her bed with the large gag filling her mouth and the leather hood sealed tight around her head keeping her blind and deaf while she fantasized the large vibrating cock strapped deep in her pussy was his. When Will introduced his fiancé to her she was crushed and immediately knew she had to get rid of the woman developing a plan in her head. ...

story continued from part six Part 7: Knowing My Position They returned a half hour later or maybe less, I had lost track of time, and without preamble they unhurriedly released me. My bum was still quite tender and my nipples and breasts tingled. And my inflamed clit was released and slid back behind its hood. I was returned to my room by Tyra, holding onto my elbow as I was still a bit wobbly in my hoof boots. She stayed and tenderly rubbed some cooling salve into my tender sphincter. It was a great comfort having her there. She said nothing during this, but I could tell that I had passed another “test” and she was pleased with my performance. That first time was a bit of a shock obviously, however after that the general discomfort lessened to the point that I hardly noticed it, as my anal muscle, and I, simply got used to it. It sounds like an odd thing to say, but there it is. ...

story continued from part seven Part 8: A Snug Plug I stood and moving in front of her, took the butt plug and theatrically smeared some lube over its full length, with an extra blob on the tip. “I find it hard to believe you are an anal virgin, and such an expert too.” I said coolly as she glared at me, saliva already forming around her lips. “Well, best get on, we’ll take our time.” ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Still Afloat Kate had been at sea now for a week. She was riding the wave of excitement and intrigue. Four times now she had been part of the club’s shows, three times it had been in the vac cube, immobilised and unable to see or hear, her body had been overloaded with feelings, such power it had on her, no way to move, to escape the prying hands. She had braved torments of ice and being touched and slapped all over as a latex shell held her in a contorted position. Then each night she’d been lifted away by Simon and his group of men and left to float with her performance partner Becky in a relaxation pool. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory) Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. The man gave her a briefcase full of money, and she quickly but diligently counted it and made sure all of the bills were real. Upon finding everything satisfactory, she closed the briefcase and took it over to the rows of filing cabinets on the other side of her office. She placed a key in the lock at the top of the middle file cabinet, turned it, then pulled on the second drawer down. The whole cabinet slid away from the wall on metal runners, far enough to gain access to the floor safe underneath it. She opened the safe and placed the briefcase inside, closed it, then slid the filing cabinet back into place. The key was removed and then she side-stepped to the next cabinet over on the right. She opened up the top drawer of this cabinet and pulled out a sealed manila envelope with the words “Care & Maintenance of Deluxe Dolls.” The packet was only about ¼ inch thick. She carried it back to her desk and started up her desktop computer. She went over to the break room, the next room over, and poured herself a cup of coffee while her computer warmed up. She returned, sat down, entered her password, then started to print a combination invoice and receipt for the man’s purchase. The printer was in the bottom drawer of her desk. It printed up in a standard, easy to read format, and she gathered it and the envelope together then started back for the warehouse floor. This whole time in her office took a little over 20 minutes. As soon as she opened the doors to the warehouse she was hearing the man grunting loudly. He was over by the packaging tables with his dolly still on the floor, its head pinned against the edge of the table as he was thrusting his penis violently inside its oral cavity. ‘Sylvia was right,’ Abigail thought to herself, ‘This man is a pig.’ She walked towards the man, making several “Ahem” noises as she got closer, but he was not acknowledging her. He was on a mission, obviously attempting to reach his goal. She was able to see that the man had both hands on the dolly’s head for balance, and heard the proper sucking sounds coming from the oral cavity. She was relieved with this because the man showed up too early and she didn’t have enough time to finish the procedure with the doll. The doll didn’t have any moisture added to it before its first use, only the moisture that was still there from the completion of the transformation process. After she took three more steps closer she realized why it didn’t matter. The man had a small penis, probably only five inches long erect. She had to stifle a giggle. Suddenly, the man gave out a loud groan and stiffened up his spine. He unloaded his orgasm into his dolly’s mouth, and kept his penis inside until every last drop was sucked out. Gasping, and with a wide grin, the fifty-ish year old man finally took a step back and zipped up his pants. “I take it that you’re satisfied with your purchase?” Abigail asked, still trying not to giggle. “All I can say is ’Wow’,” the man replied, still trying to catch his breath. “If its other holes are as good as that was, I may be dead soon, but, by God, what a way to go!” “Please, kill me,” The doll whispered loudly in a recorded sounding voice, “Don’t make me live like this…” The man crouched down to look into his doll’s eyes. He put his left hand behind the doll’s neck and pulled it forward, away from the table, and closer to his own face. With his other hand, he started kneading one of the doll’s breasts while fingering the nipple. The doll let a whispering, recorded sounding sexual moan. “Why?” he asked as he looked into its eyes, “You seem to like it. You’re moaning like a hooker in heat. I’m going to enjoy sticking my cock in you any time I want, any way I want, and I’ll savor every second of it. Because of you, my wife left me and is talking divorce. She and my stepdaughter are planning on taking everything I own because of your silly lawsuit. Now, since you’re no longer around, the lawsuit will go away and she’ll come to her senses and stop this divorce talk. I’ll have her back, and I’ll have you any time I want you.” “Oh, God, please…,” the doll begged. If it had some water inside it, it would be crying. “There are still a few things we have to go over,” Abigail said over the man’s shoulder. “And we must go over them quickly before my employees start showing up for their shifts.” “Sure,” the man replied as he stood back up. He turned to face Abigail. “What else do I need to know?” “First off, here’s your receipt for the doll,” Abigail said as she handed over the piece of paper and the envelope. “Also, here’s a packet for the care and maintenance of your new dolly. Please read everything inside the envelope and keep them with your important documents. If and when you pass your dolly on, via as a gift or in your will, the new owner will need to know these things as well.” “Like what?” “Well, the dolly’s exterior is made of latex. Some people have allergic reactions to physical contact with latex, and anyone who uses it should be aware of this. “Second, at least twice a week the owner must pour two cups of tap water with a tablespoon of vegetable oil down the dolly’s throat. This is used as fuel for the dolly as well as keeping its orifices moist and lubricated during use. It can also cry, especially when it’s hurt, if you wish to punish it, but any hits will not leave any marks. Keep it away from sharp objects, but the latex can be repaired, however it will leave a scar. The minerals added to the tap water helps with the upkeep of the internal machines, like the vibrations and sucking motions. Also, the oil helps keep the latex from drying out. We suggest using the routine of every Monday and Friday, and making a habit of it. Once a month you should crush up a multivitamin in with the water. Preferably, something heavy in zinc and iron. “Third, prolonged exposure to the sun or extreme cold can irreversibly damage the latex. Do not take it outside if the temperature goes below 45 degrees Fahrenheit unless it is packed inside an insulated carrying case. It will float in a pool, but the use of sunscreen or water resistant oil is recommended first. Chlorine can dry out the exterior faster than UV rays. “Third, this dolly, if taken care of properly, can survive for an estimate of 20 thousand years. It will not age. Since no one will live that long, you MUST make preparations for when you’re gone. This is why I strongly suggest that you select a programming routine for its voice modulator. You don’t want it saying the wrong thing to the wrong person, do we?” “I understand,” the man said as he looked at his receipt. He then turned towards his doll again. “Hear that? I made you almost immortal. You’re going to be someone’s fucktoy for the next few thousand years. You should be thanking me.” The dolly replied with muffled whimpering noises. “I want her to keep speaking her own mind. It excites me more than you know. I’ll look into making some provisions on what to do with it after I’m gone, but, for now, I’m gonna have a lot of fun. If there isn’t anything else, I’ll get out of your hair.” “No, that covers about everything,” Abigail said, as she headed over towards the docking bay door. The man lifted his dolly up by its waist and threw it over his shoulder, then started to follow her. The dolly was sobbing uncontrollably as he walked, not able to move or change the blank expression on its face. “If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to call.” “Thank you, Ms. Gillen. A pleasure doing business with you. You do excellent work. If things don’t work out with my wife, I may have two new candidates for your services. Would you mind if I recommend you to a few of my friends?” Abigail hit the button that raised the dock door. “We prefer that you give us the names of your friends so we can do our own background checks before we say yes or no to potential clients. You never know what some people have hidden in their closets. When Mr. Ogontz told you about us, we had already investigated you for five weeks before giving him the okay to let him talk to you. What we do here isn’t exactly legal, so we have to be careful.” “Oh, yeah, I can see that,” the man replied as he started through the docking bay and towards his car. “I’ll call you later on with my friends’ names, probably next week, depending on how much vitamin E I can handle.” He stopped at the back of his car, placed his dolly on the ground, turned back and waved goodbye to Abigail, then opened his trunk. He then picked up his dolly and proceeded to put it inside. “Please,! Oh, God! No! Stop!” The trunk closed, and that was the end of Sylvia Farrell ************ ...

Danielle Leslie sat impatiently in her dressing room, waiting to be called to the rehearsal room nearby. A former Olympic athlete, Danielle had turned several gold medals in gymnastics into a blossoming movie career. Danni could at this point, be fussy about what parts she accepted. She had recently received a script trying to revive the “swords and sandals” epics of some years past, and Danni had only glanced through it at first, not really interested in being a damsel in distress in an ancient middle east fictional kingdom, her father betrayed and replaced by her evil uncle, and her fiancé and lover leading the resistance. ...

story continued from part one The Ball Part 2 Since her lengthy stay in the ball Jen waited a week before the draw to use it again became too strong and when she returned home she stripped off her clothes inserting her vibrator and gag before taking her hand cuffs and sliding into the ball. She had set it on top of the stand Mark had made and was able to slip into it without knocking it over. Settling into the bottom of the ball, closing and latching the top before closing the cuffs behind her back then leaning back took a deep breath before turning on the vibrator. She sat moaning enjoying the vibrations and the feelings from her restrictions of the cuffs and the ball. She began to roll over and in the process she rolled the ball off its stand and felt it rolling. She squealed as it rolled roughly into a wall before bouncing off sending her head over heels into another before stopping leaving her partially upside down. ...

Woman to Dollybot TF (This story idea originates from some roleplay I was doing with ’lustycatgirl2003’ on Yahoo chat, she gave me the original premise and idea, and I have developed the rest, but just wanted to say thanks to her for planting the idea in my ‘circuits’.) The telephone rang in the office and Stephanie’s boss picked it up and answered it,“ Certainly Mrs Duval, I will send Stephanie across to collect the fax you wish to be sent straightaway. ” ...

Woman to Dollybot TF (This story idea originates from some roleplay I was doing with ’lustycatgirl2003’ on Yahoo chat, she gave me the original premise and idea, and I have developed the rest, but just wanted to say thanks to her for planting the idea in my ‘circuits’.) The telephone rang in the office and Stephanie’s boss picked it up and answered it,“ Certainly Mrs Duval, I will send Stephanie across to collect the fax you wish to be sent straightaway. ” ...

I hate my job. Why you may ask? I can tell you using only two words: pizza boy. Ah, no you see. Driving a crappy company car, running in and out, greeting strangers at your door who treat you like an intruder, lousy tips, what about that sounds like a bad job to you? Though it wasn’t totally terrible. There was one thing I did like about it: Aleisha. She was the cashier and quite frankly waaay too hot for this job. Just under six foot her skin was bronzed to a golden shine that drew everyone’s eye. Her hang was long and wavy, dark and luscious, cascading over her shoulders. Her legs were long and meaty, her ass full and juicy and her breasts (DD if I had to guess, and I did a lot) large, bouncy and dominating. She filled out her uniform almost breaking it. Needless to say we got a lot of in store orders when she worked. ...

Woman to Sexdoll Janice decided to give her husband a very special birthday present this year, she’d given him many gifts over the past few years they had been married and even given herself to him dressed in eye popping lingerie. But this year she wanted something extra special and after looking at some of his browsing history Janice knew the perfect gift – a full size realistic sex doll. ...

Woman to Robot TF He looked over at the young lady laying on the couch trying to remain calm, but clearly distressed at where she had been sent by ‘friends’ in an attempt to sort out her ‘strange desire’ in life. A curvy, blue eyed blonde who was pretty enough to attract admirers even in her forties, without being stunningly beautiful, but who seemed to put off potential suitors of both sexes with this strange desire of hers to be controlled in a very extreme way. Something he really couldn’t understand if he was being honest, but…. Still he was being well paid for these sessions by her friends, so maybe he should get started. ...

Woman to Robot TF He looked over at the young lady laying on the couch trying to remain calm, but clearly distressed at where she had been sent by ‘friends’ in an attempt to sort out her ‘strange desire’ in life. A curvy, blue eyed blonde who was pretty enough to attract admirers even in her forties, without being stunningly beautiful, but who seemed to put off potential suitors of both sexes with this strange desire of hers to be controlled in a very extreme way. Something he really couldn’t understand if he was being honest, but…. Still he was being well paid for these sessions by her friends, so maybe he should get started. ...

“Any plans for the big day?” his girlfriend asked. “I don’t know,” Ted answered, “the guys wouldn’t say.” “Oh, that’s reassuring.” “It won’t be that bad.” “Jeff’s still getting glitter out of his ass.” Ted tried not to but he had to snicker at the memory. “Stop,” Maddison said slapping his shoulder. She was having trouble keeping a straight face too, though. “I’m the last guy in the group to turn 21. We’re probably just going to go around hitting bars and getting wasted. Maybe even chocolate wasted.” ...

story continued from part five Part 6: My Turn “Connie, you will have fifteen, yes fifteen.” I moaned into my mask, but Tyra carried on as if nothing had been said. “More than your schoolfriends here, why, because you are the reason we are all here in the first place. So your lesson will be considerably more painful I’m afraid. And remember, the same rules apply, move a step, raise yourself, move your hands, and that strike doesn’t count. I want to see real discipline from you. All right, deep breaths now.” The first strike was so shocking that I lurched forward, MMMM!, I screamed. ...

I was working one day under a truck when I heard a woman’s voice, it’s very seldom that I hear a woman actually in the shop. I couldn’t see who was talking but listening I could tell she was a real estate agent. The building’s owner was attempting to sell the property so obnoxious sales people had become common even causing some harsh words between employees and careless agents. I tried to ignore the intrusion continuing to work until I heard my name being called by the female voice. It took three times before I realized she was talking to me and I looked at the attractive woman standing in the front of the rack I was under. ...

God I hate going to the car show. I am not a gear head. The only cars I’ve ever been interested in were the ones in where the ones in Grand Theft Auto. But my family loved this place so I went with them to make him happy. Besides it was better than staying home on a Saturday right? It was held every year in the convention center just off the state fair grounds. A large open space it looked more like an airplane hangar than a showroom. There were classic cars, new cars, concept cars, toy cars, you name it you could find it there I bet. It was going to be a long day I could already tell. ...

Anne laughed at the proposal and said “It would be easy!” and the two agreed that next weekend would be when they did the experiment. During the week Anne thought about how silly Ken was to believe she couldn’t handle his little challenge, “I mean I spent four days shackled at the convention” she thought. Anne wore the two inch steel collar and cuffs twenty four seven loving how they made her feel loved. As the weekend grew closer she upped the ante by asking to be gagged, corseted and to have her hands locked behind her back. Ken agreed but added if she failed she would have to do the experiment again his way and she scoffed knowing she had worn everything she had asked for much longer than two and a half days. ...

I am walking quickly through the large hallways of a state run mental facility surrounded by surly interns who are very unhappy people made even unhappier by the confusion and determination my presence has caused. The ordeal started two months ago when I was told my dear friend and fellow bondage enthusiast Lori had been committed by the state into the mental facility. After an extensive search I found her location and bluffed my way to be told the particulars of her incarceration. I knew Lori well and her deep seated desire to experience the most stringent bondage she could. She had worked for several years as a nurse at two different mental facilities until she was found wearing a tight straight jacket and leg binder locked in a “quiet” room. ...

Mark Sorenson typed furiously, trying to complete the document prior to his 10:30 meeting. His subordinates kept trying to convince him that it would be faster if he simply dictated and let the computer do the work of getting it down into letters and words, but he was “old school”. While voice recognition had come a long way he still preferred to do it himself. “Old fashion” they call him. That’s okay, at least he knows that what gets written was really what he wanted to say, and not what the computer thought it heard. He was proud of being ‘old fashion’ in other areas. ...

This is a True Story of my time with Master Chet, it contains bondage, submission and light bdsm - enjoy. For my 48th birthday I went to dinner with one of my dearest and most trusted friends/Master, Chet, who is 66 years old and loves to keep me tied and wriggling for what seems an eternity as he continually teases me with promises of orgasms that may or not be given to me. ...

The right book can change your life. A young man is given a very special Little Black Book by a mysterious Gypsy Fortune Teller. He uses the magical book in an attempt to seduce the office bitch. How that turns out is very interesting. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = I don’t usually pay any attention to the fortune tellers at the street fair that is set up each Sunday along the sidewalks near my apartment. I know they are all fakes. I haves heard their spiel so many times I can almost always predict their next line. “I see trouble followed by joy in your future,” is one of my favorites. They kind of annoy me, always calling out to everyone promising to tell them the darkest secrets of their past and future. The only thing for sure about them is that everything they tell you is a lie. But this one was different. She was sitting absolutely silently at her small table as the crowd passed by staring into her fake crystal ball. ...

James discovers that he is very special… and very desired. In a future world, not that distant from our own, overpopulation is no longer an issue… but the survival of the human race is. Eighteen-year-old James Wiseman reports for his first monthly “deposit” and finds out that he is a very special young man. I normally don’t write stories based on others people’s ideas, but when Literotica member dimimis1991 proposed this to me, it struck a chord deep within my twisted mind and I could see this story unfold. His idea was a young man whose sperm was so special that he becomes effectively a captive slave. I put it in the future to give context to the story I built around the idea. I will leave it to the reader to judge whether James has ended up in a heavenly or hellish situation. ...

Gail was stunned by the situation she had gotten herself into and tried to understand what had happened and how she could release herself hoping the computer had not used the incredibly tough metal for the entire project. Gail had been working for the company for two years as a computer programmer and entering all the data into the computer that would create the requested items. The computer controlled the amazing machine completely requiring no human interaction until the finished piece exited the production line. Gail had been tinkering with the program having the machine make toys for her favorite past time of self bondage for several months enjoying and expanding on what the machine could really do. Gail had already let the machine scan her naked body keeping the specs for it and her toys in a separate server only she and the computer had access to. ...

story continued from part four Part 5: The New Mistress The days seemed to blur into one for Jackie, her husband and Mistress Jackie, her replacement had moved overseas leaving her behind under the control of the maid-bot system. She cleaned the house as instructed, but did little else as everything was put away or covered over. The only visitor she ever saw was her friendly technician who called in to check up on her, run some tests and then leave her again at her request running as a maid-bot. ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Based on a favorite fantasy of mine. Her Husband leaves for work for the day, the wife then proceeds to tie herself up using straps and also trashbags. She likes being garbage sometimes, she gets an overwhelming desire to become nothing but trash, she strips off, prepares her stuff in the kitchen, there are two identical bags of trash she’d prepared the night before waiting in the kitchen. She gets her bags ready, both rolled and opened ready for her to get into. She uses straps to hold her thighs to her body and others to hold her calves to her thigh, in a sort of frogtie position, leaving her open. She places a ring gag in her mouth, one she bought secretly and hides from her husband. She places leather cuffs on her wrists; she uses these so they don’t leave tell-tale marks. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: The Sister from Hell Later that day there was a noise from the front door, Stacy was the maid-bot assigned to answer the door. It was her older sister Elizabeth, Liz for short as she hated being called Elizabeth. She entered the house with a couple of her girlfriends, Jillian & Louisa, friends from the posh school she attended years ago, still just as snobby as Stacy remembered them being. They walked in disregarding the servant maid, noisily talking amongst themselves. ...

(As far as I know there is no adult channel that goes as far as having its actresses giving blow jobs during a programme. So that part at least is pure fantasy, but I just felt it would work for the story. I hope no one minds.) Stephanie Willis climbed out of her car, having arrived for her last days work at the studio as ‘Robot Girl’ in the adult TV series of the same name. She’d played the role now for almost 4 years and had reached the point where she was afraid of being typecast, so she’d handed in her notice, and ‘hinted’ through the media that she’d like to try something different. ...

(As far as I know there is no adult channel that goes as far as having its actresses giving blow jobs during a programme. So that part at least is pure fantasy, but I just felt it would work for the story. I hope no one minds.) Stephanie Willis climbed out of her car, having arrived for her last days work at the studio as ‘Robot Girl’ in the adult TV series of the same name. She’d played the role now for almost 4 years and had reached the point where she was afraid of being typecast, so she’d handed in her notice, and ‘hinted’ through the media that she’d like to try something different. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Adjusting To An Institutional Life The shock of losing my case, and being so thoroughly humiliated in front of the panel, and my sister, took its toll on me over the next few days, during which I fell into a terrible depression. I had expected all along that I would be successful and never imagined I would be incarcerated against my wishes, until Mann and his assistants had decided I was no longer a threat to them. The hint by Tyra that she thought she would have enough money in two or three years to quit was the only, very small consolation I could hang onto. But even then, three years here? ...

story continued from part four Part 5: Threesome without Tyra After a few more days, I was finally let out of the security wing and returned to the general patient area, and slowly was accepted by the women there. What had happened to me, or supposedly happened - my being reassigned as a permanent patient - actually met with sympathy and understanding for the most part. But it generally wasn’t discussed and it was pointless me going through the real story of my incarceration over and over again. No one believed me now, no one. My goose was well cooked. ...

I have always had a long tradition of wearing leotards and tights for Halloween. This started when I was 12 years old and continued every year. I would wear a costume that used a leotard and tights as a foundation and then my sisters and sometimes my mom would design a costume around that leotard and tights base that they had given me. I was several traditional costumes. When I was 12 it was the alien costume in a green leotard and green tights. When I was 13 I wore a yellow leotard and yellow tights for a banana costume. When I was 14 I wore a black leotard and black tights for a dice costume with a cardboard box covered with white paper and black paper dots. When I was 15 I wore the same black leotard and tights for an executioner costume. When I was 16 I wore the same black leotard and tights for a monster costume which was actually just the executioner costume with a monster mask instead of a black hood. When I was 17 I wore a royal blue leotard and royal blue tights with red cheer briefs over them for my superman costume. When I was 18 is when things really started to change. I had been very excited when I was wearing all those costumes and I think I masturbated in every leotard and tights I had ever worn. But the year I was 18 started something completely different. ...

I was eighteen years old when I moved out of my parent’s house and got my first apartment. I lived on the third floor across the hall from a real cool guy named Don who was twenty-four years old. Two days after I moved into the apartment Don invited me over to watch a movie and get high. I went over to his apartment but I told him that I had only smoked a joint once in my life and I was a little nervous. So we sat and had some beers and talked for a while and then he asked me if I was ready to get high. I told him the four beers had helped but I was still a little nervous. Then Don asked me if I had ever heard that wearing a leotard and tights while your getting stoned makes the experience more intense. I said that I had never heard that, and asked him if he was kidding. ...

I was nineteen years old and had been experimenting with my sister’s leotards and tights for several years now. I remember when I first tried on her long sleeve black leotard and the matching black tights. I loved the way my cock made a nice big bulge in the front of the leotards. I ran my hand over the bulge and my cock instantly began to stiffen and grow. I pulled the leotard leg opening to the side and pulled the tights down far enough to bring my cock out of the opening. I began to jerk off furiously and shot a huge load of hot cum all over the leotards and tights. I repeated this ritual many times until I became accustomed to wearing the leotard and tights without the immediate need to stroke my cock. ...

It was the big night. The annual Halloween bash at the Marriott Hotel. There was the chance to win the $1,000 prize, and the possibility of wild sex with a complete stranger. I was going to the party alone that night but I was not planning on leaving by myself. I decided to wear my renaissance period swordfighter costume. Not only was it the best costume that I owned but it also increased my chances of attracting some action for the night. I had rented the presidential suite for the occasion and had fresh flowers and champagne delivered to the room. I was very anxious as I changed into my costume to get ready for the party. I knew something special was going to happen tonight. ...

It was just another day at work for Judi when she walked in the office and saw the two guys ogling a picture of Xena and Seven of Nine on a magazine cover. She asked them what the big deal was. They told her it was the skin tight Catsuit that made Seven of Nine so sexy. She says, “Oh that’s no big deal.” To which they replied, “Well, how come we’ve never seen you wear something like that?” She tells them that she doesn’t own one or she would wear it. ...

(story continues from Pretenders 3) Chapter 4 Cassie was certain that Gabe was searching for her bondage toys and rubber in her bedroom. What would he do to her once he found them? He came out carrying her gym bag and her laundry basket. He tipped out the basket and a mass of blue rubber slithered out in front of her. “Get dressed in these.” She hesitated. Was she making a mistake? ...

Barbara’s story. Barbara More sat in the outer office of the clinic, watching the strange people come and go. Ushered in and out of the door by the latex clad nurse and wondered (not for the first time.) what she was doing here. Her husband-to-be Ralph Steadmore was a strange one too, he loved her, she was sure of that. But, he always seemed preoccupied with any woman who walked by them, wearing the weird latex clothing that seemed to catch his eye and she knew that he sweated more and his pants tented with a large erection for a long time afterwards. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Caught! Yep, all right, I’d seen enough, this was probably none of my business – although it did immediately cross my mind that it might make quite a story. I had to get the hell out, but at that precise moment the doctor turned, saw me, and shouted. “Shit, shit, get her, get her.” I recognised the voice immediately and that delayed me in turning on my heels as the two nurses leapt after me, the “patient” getting up from the bed clumsily. I was wearing the sandals, which didn’t give me good grip, and I had stupidly closed the two locked doors behind me. I approached the first, fumbling with the combination when the first, and then the second nurse grabbed and pulled me back. Shit! We fell over in a confusion of squeaking rubber bodies, arms and legs flailing. The “patient” then arrived and they turned me over on my front, my arms trapped underneath me. I realised immediately that three against one was not a fair fight, and I was buggered. I struggled but to no avail. Then I saw the doctor approach and throw a bundle of rubber on the floor beside by squirming body. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: A Close Shave They unbuckled me from the trolley, my legs cramping at first, and then they removed my straightjacket. I was hot and sweaty but oh, I was so relieved, although I knew something nasty was probably coming. They led me, unresisting to the gyn/ob chair and quickly strapped me in, rubber straps being pulled tight at my ankles, knees, thighs, waist, above my breasts, then at biceps and wrists. When they were finished I could only move my head. I was naked except for my mask, and for that I was relieved. And I could still taste and smell all the juices of the women, and Dr. Mann’s sperm on me. Yes, it was quite a cocktail to savour all right. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Sex-bot The next morning I awoke refreshed with what seemed to me to be the best sleep ever, my body felt more alive than it ever had and I really felt good and looked forward to my day as a maid-bot. I had spent the night still dressed in my maid uniform, I straightened myself out as I disconnected from the machine, something seemed in my mind to be missing but I couldn’t yet place what it was. ...

A woman who works at a telephone sex line is transformed into the character she plays. It had been a fairly quiet morning if she was being honest, though even then, she’d roleplayed a few of the ‘characters’ they were employed to provide as a service, and to be honest Stephanie found it all quite a giggle. Especially considering that the ‘Adult Playthings’ hotline was supposed to be all sorts of sexy young girls answering calls as a strict Mistress, or a sexy young schoolgirl, or a similar type, when most of the operatives were well over 30, and a few, like herself wouldn’t even see 40 again! ...

When Stephanie says that her most intimate fantasy is to be milked like a cow, a way is found to make her fantasy come true. And now I was definitely wondering why I’d agreed to take part in a game of ‘Truth or Dare’ just over a week ago! Certainly if I’d known that Jo was from a farming family I wouldn’t have admitted to that fantasy, but now seemingly it was too late to go back on it, the one consolation I guessed, was that it might be fun to make that fantasy become reality………I hope! ...

Part 1: The Star Reporter On The Case “No, absolutely not. What, on the basis of a tip, an anonymous tip at that, you want to go investigating into my institute. It’s probably some relative who feels aggrieved. No, I have absolute faith in my staff here, there is no abuse, I reiterate, no abuse of any patients under my care.” “Look,” I took a deep breath, “this is what I do for a living and I’m good at it, of course we get anonymous tips, all the time, many of them come to nothing, but this was different, this was twice. So I’ll ask again, I want to come here and investigate rumours, okay not rumours, this tip. If there’s nothing in it, well great for you. And anyway what have you got to hide?” ...

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities. We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body. ...

Woman to Robot TF Sihaya awoke with the dawn and rose from her simple futon. She opened the window of her simple room and let the morning sun shine through the bars. She inhaled deeply, as if she were filling her lungs with the sunlight as well as the fresh air. She let the bright day wash over her naked breasts and warm her. A few more deep breaths, and she turned away to face the room. She quickly folded up her simple futon and rolled it into the corner. Clearing the floor, she began her morning excercises. Bend and stretch, “reach for the stars…” she sang to herself, still remembering the song from her childhood. She worked herself into a happy sweat, warming up her lean muscles and invigorating her soul. She patted herself off with a nearby towel and turned towards the door. She opened the small viewport and looked into the hall. Two faces looked back at her. She smiled. ...

Woman to Robot TF Sihaya awoke with the dawn and rose from her simple futon. She opened the window of her simple room and let the morning sun shine through the bars. She inhaled deeply, as if she were filling her lungs with the sunlight as well as the fresh air. She let the bright day wash over her naked breasts and warm her. A few more deep breaths, and she turned away to face the room. She quickly folded up her simple futon and rolled it into the corner. Clearing the floor, she began her morning excercises. Bend and stretch, “reach for the stars…” she sang to herself, still remembering the song from her childhood. She worked herself into a happy sweat, warming up her lean muscles and invigorating her soul. She patted herself off with a nearby towel and turned towards the door. She opened the small viewport and looked into the hall. Two faces looked back at her. She smiled. ...

Well, she wasn’t sure about her domestic skills being good enough for the position, and certainly couldn’t understand why it was a long term commitment job, as surely domestic workers weren’t that hard to come by. But with the lease running out on her flat, and the landlord not willing to extend it, she had to find somewhere new to live, and her current office job was a bit dull. And besides, the advert did say that previous experience and good domestic skills weren’t as vital as the willingness to try something exciting and different, and being happy to sign a 5 year contract. The 5 year contract she could live without, but something exciting and different in the role of a maid, well she just had to find out all about this. And she wouldnt have to worry about somewhere to live for 5 years which sounded a good idea at present. ...

Well, she wasn’t sure about her domestic skills being good enough for the position, and certainly couldn’t understand why it was a long term commitment job, as surely domestic workers weren’t that hard to come by. But with the lease running out on her flat, and the landlord not willing to extend it, she had to find somewhere new to live, and her current office job was a bit dull. And besides, the advert did say that previous experience and good domestic skills weren’t as vital as the willingness to try something exciting and different, and being happy to sign a 5 year contract. The 5 year contract she could live without, but something exciting and different in the role of a maid, well she just had to find out all about this. And she wouldnt have to worry about somewhere to live for 5 years which sounded a good idea at present. ...

“Are you really sure you want to do this? You could still change your mind if you wish?” he asked her, unsure of the wisdom of this. Even Stephanie had to admit to doubts about this now she could see everything prepared for action. She’d wanted it to be, well very mechanical, but even so…! She knew the shiny metal dildo was small enough not to do her real physical damage, while at the same time being big enough that she knew the stimulation would probably take her over the top, both orgasmically and mentally, but then again that was part of her fantasy, so…? The bed was designed to be solid enough not to move as the mechanism pumped in and out of her, and enough tight restraints that she wouldn’t be able to move at all while lying on it. And as she would be hooded, gagged and earplugged (her own wishes), she wouldn;t be able to stop it until… well until the computer defined she could cum no more at which point it would cut off 5 minutes later. How long it would then take her to come round was another matter? ...

“Are you really sure you want to do this? You could still change your mind if you wish?” he asked her, unsure of the wisdom of this. Even Stephanie had to admit to doubts about this now she could see everything prepared for action. She’d wanted it to be, well very mechanical, but even so…! She knew the shiny metal dildo was small enough not to do her real physical damage, while at the same time being big enough that she knew the stimulation would probably take her over the top, both orgasmically and mentally, but then again that was part of her fantasy, so…? The bed was designed to be solid enough not to move as the mechanism pumped in and out of her, and enough tight restraints that she wouldn’t be able to move at all while lying on it. And as she would be hooded, gagged and earplugged (her own wishes), she wouldn;t be able to stop it until… well until the computer defined she could cum no more at which point it would cut off 5 minutes later. How long it would then take her to come round was another matter? ...

“How long have these bothered you?” said the voice. “Since I was a child.” “But how long have they bothered you?” the voice insisted. “I just said-” The voice interrupted him mid-sentence. It had done this nearly a half-dozen times. It was getting to be profoundly annoying. “How long?” He furrowed his brow. Eventually, Alen spoke. “Twenty years.” When there was a pause, he continued. “Twenty years and.. and I don’t know how many days. Since I was a child. It came and went. Sometimes I was perfectly normal. Other times it was unbearable. But for several years now, it’s been the same frustration and the same… empty sensations.” ...

Part 1 Finally, my invite arrived in this morning’s post. At last, I was finally accepted into the group of friends and invited to the Latex summer ball. Each year there’s a different theme and as I scrolled down the invite card, this year’s party was titled ‘House of Slime Special’. To be honest, I was perfectly happy to be wearing latex to a party full of latex loving like-minded people. But the slime special had me intrigued. ...

The Prologue What’s happening to me. I have never really looked at a man sexually before but, now, the first thing I see is the bulge in his pants. Throughout my early years I have dedicated my life to the pursuit and study of women. They are the most heavenly and desirable creatures on the planet and I have sought to dedicate my life to becoming like a woman in every way possible. I have studied their exquisite shape and form, their looks and mannerisms, their ways of speaking and behaving and have sought to emulate them as best I can. ...

I don’t know when I found out that I had my fetishes, but it was quite early in my childhood. Experimenting thru the years I acquired quite a collections of bondage toys, restraints, leather, pvc and latex clothes. Female clothes that is. I’m a crossdresser and I love kinky bondage fetish clothes. I can’t explain the pleasure of wearing this other than that being enclosed, bond in slutty and restrictive clothes makes me horny. ...

Story continued from part one Part 2: Caught This is a recording of events regarding the second time I was caught. The first time occurred when I was first experimenting with bondage. In this situation there is a significant back story that leads to my being discovered. Some background info. My parents were friends with people who owned cabins near a winery in Virginia. We went there monthly in the summer. I hiked and played in the forest while they attended concerts and drank. As I and my interest grew I found wonderful places to play bondage games, so cultivated my own friendship with the owners. That friendship evolved into my being able to visit the grounds when closed and trading work for private time. ...

Story continues from part two Part 3: When It Rains, It Pours Jenna saw the timer counting down on the screen. She hardly had any time to think! Kaylee had told her she had to press the button and hold it down for five full seconds. She didn’t really understand the reason for this, but knew she’d better do as she was told. She didn’t want to find out what the penalty was which Kaylee had referred to. ...

Based on the Deviantart Posts “Underground Deathmatch” by Nanasbananas A female muscle loving high school student meets the amazon of his dreams I was in love. She was a goddess. She was sex made flex. She was … oh you get the idea. The only problem? There was no way in hell I was ever going to meet her. Her name was Herja. She was the star of a very popular Youtube channel dedicated to the physical domination of men by a blonde Amazonian fighter. She would lure cheating men into her underground gym and beat the living shit out of them so they could learn their lesson. Herja was gorgeous, leggy, busty and ripped. The sight of her was enough to make me rock hard. ...

I would like to tell you about the best party I have ever gone to… or at least the most fun. First I will tell you a little about me. I am 5’5” with long blond hair and blue eyes. I have been best friends with Georgia since we were like 5 years old. When we entered high school we start to experiment with sex with each other and guys. We also explored fetish activities as well. That is when I discovered how much I like getting tied during sex. I loved the loss of control, the helpless feeling that went along with good bondage. Throughout high school Georgia would satisfy my bondage cravings because I didn’t trust the boys in school not to think of me as a freak. Georgia and I had many great bondage sessions but those stories are for another day. ...

It was the fourth Thursday I had gone the psychiatrist office in order to help me with my “problem”. Three weeks ago I came here to see Dr Lara about my obsession with women and tight shiny clothes. The receptionist let me into the room and said that the doctor would be in shortly. I was just looking at the wall covered with her credentials and other stuff. Doctorate in Biochemistry as well as a psychiatrist. The proverbial chaise lounge to relax in. The door opens and in walks this drop dead gorgeous woman wearing sky high heels, short little skirt, loose blouse, and hair up in a loose bun. Glasses and damn big ass boobs. ...

My wife had been putting on those Fun Parties; you know the ones were all the women buy sex toys, books and other stuff, for a few years now. One day she tells me that she needs to add something to my sales line, something different. “Like what?” I asked. “ I don’t know” she said. “You know how we like latex, why not some of that. It really works for us. Maybe some cheap catsuits or something.” ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A Commencement Address I would Love to Hear Strange things can happen when you start looking at life in a totally new– and dirty– way. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. Once, the rattle of keys in the many locks of the heavy front door found me capering about my room in anticipation. Keys in the front door meant my Elizabeth had returned from her labors. Keys in the front door meant keys would soon unlock the chain wrapped chest in my room, allowing us both to access the ropes and straps and other objects within to stimulate senses and desire. ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for Jill, it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. It was like the click of a fountain pen, it sounded so small and soft. The click reminded her of the first time May locked her in handcuffs. What followed was a night of submission, pain, and pleasure. From that night forward May’s sadistic relationship with Jill would continue to escalate until now when the sound of a key in a lock triggered excitement and terror in Jill’s heart. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. entry in plaza forum story contest spring 2017 Simple things can trigger happy memories, for Jill, it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. It was like the click of a fountain pen, it sounded so small and soft. The click reminded her of the first time May locked her in handcuffs. What followed was a night of submission, pain, and pleasure. From that night forward May’s sadistic relationship with Jill would continue to escalate until now when the sound of a key in a lock triggered excitement and terror in Jill’s heart. ...

It’s a lovely warm Summer’s day, just past the heat of the mid-day sun but still with hours of sunshine to bask in on this idyllic island retreat. The air seems to hang heavy with no breeze and you can feel the heat rising from any open ground or beach. It’s a fairly long drive to the cove we have found but it is so far off the beaten track that it seems no one ever ventures there, hence guaranteed privacy. No car tracks, no litter and there’s the inviting shade offered by the trees only 50 metres from the shoreline. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

He stepped into his office and put some tools down. It was a long afternoon. But a productive one. Encouraging in that his modest business was giving him a livelihood, his bills were being paid and a little left over for saving. The answering machine light was blinking, always a good sign for his business of general handyman and ceiling fan installer. here in “Post wall” Warsaw, the economy was beginning to boom. But, yet home air-conditioning was just a dream for most. His master stroke idea was to import and install ceiling fans for apartment and home owners and business was brisk. ...

(story continues from The Game) The Game Part 2 I woke up in a strange place and in front of me, my wife was now tied up in a brand new attire. A white business suit with a blue blouse underneath finished with a white and blue scarf tied choker style around her neck. She was blindfolded with a scarf and gagged with a blue bandana and another scarf securely wrapped around her wrists while I was simply tied up naked with my wife’s scarves. ...

A bit of background, in addition to my regular 9-5 job, I do a bit of writing for a small community newspaper where I live. Just a bit of a way to supplement my income. I write under a pen name, so as to be able to write openly without friends and family knowing it’s me. A few months ago, the editor called me, and asked me if I’d be interested in doing a special story, as crime prevention week was coming up a few months later. I said sure, and he said we’d set up a meeting to go over some story ideas. ...

story continues from part four Jessica’s Torment 5: Trial and Error Jessica pulled Angela’s legs up to her wrists and locked a short piece of chain on the chain between her ankles and the chain between her wrists. Angie was now hogtied in hard steel, her nipples painfully pinched and pressed between her weight and the mattress, and her mouth stuffed and silent. The only means of her escaping being set well out of reach on Jessica’s dresser. ...

Attendance at the Bondage Club was usually down in mid-winter as people preferred to stay in the warmth of their homes rather than braving the cold, wet and windy winter weather. But this year it was different and just about everybody turned up for Marissa’s ‘Dave Annis Night.’ She had promised that girls were going to be tied up just as they were in Dave Annis’s drawings All the girls were given a number as they arrived. I got #13 – Mandi said that it was a lucky number, but I wasn’t too sure. Once the night got under way Marissa drew a number out of a hat. Number 7” she announced. “Come up here Number 7.” A pert brunette went up on the stage. Marissa had printed out a selection of Dave Annis’s bondage drawings and had numbered each one. Number 7 was a drawing of a girl tied to a chair wearing nothing other than a large ball gag and head harness. There was no shortage of volunteers to strip #7. Soon they had her tightly bound and gagged just like the girl in the drawing. She was to remain tied up for the rest of the night. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 It had been a few weeks since our last adventure with Lynn. Like she had agreed to every time she did some self-bondage she would tell Rick. She has not had to use him to get loose because her releases have worked and Rick had been a perfect gentleman and not messed with her when she was tied up. Lynn was having mixed feeling about this. She is glad that he respects her privacy but she also enjoyed the time when he caught her. She was also mad at herself for not having the courage to talk to him about it. She was trying figure out a good way to get his attention when the mailman came with a package. Lynn was really excited because she had forgotten she ordered the items and it had to be made to order. She had figured out how she was going to get Rick’s attention. ...

Harriet was rummaging in the glovebox for her smokes when I spied an old dude sloping up the dirt road towards us. He raised his chin in recognition, a smile just showing under his bushy grey mustache. This could be exactly what we needed. I got out as he drew even with the car. “Howdy,” I said. “Live around here?” “Not really. I live in town but I’ve got some property down the hill with a little trailer. I‘m just here taking it easy for a few days. You local?” ...

“Can I buy you another?” He asked me. It was the third line he spoke to me since sitting uninvited in the corner booth I was seated. Had it have been his opener I would’ve told him to take a hike, but it was not. “Stand up.” I gave as my reply. His head fell a bit as he slid from the thickly padded vinyl covered seat. “I’m sorry I bothered you. At least you didn’t slap me.” Said the man who appeared to be about six-foot-two and a build that matched his height. ...

(story continues from Visit to a Neighbour 2) Visit to a Neighbour 3 . It was early afternoon and Alice Kemp was preparing for a visit from her lover in her first floor apartment. Alice was in her very early forties, slim with a healthily active, almost girlish, look about her. She had a square attractive face and short fair hair. She was widowed, comfortably off and worked at a managerial job. ...

We’d been going out for several months when I found out about Hank. I’d wondered why he liked to hold my hands over my head when we made love. And I noticed he liked backing up against a tree or a light pole, wrapping his arms around me and kissing me. One afternoon we were on the floor in my kitchen, Hank on his back, me kneeling astride. I leaned forward to kiss him while grabbing his wrists and holding them over his head, like he did to me. He immediately became hard under me and his kisses became almost frantic. ...

Non-consensual, Public Nudity, Public Spanking, Public Sex, Public Exhibition, Oral, Anal, Cabaret Setting = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = What is the cost of any port in a storm during a blizzard? Winters in Northern Iowa can get pretty brutal when the wind is from the west and the moisture is coming in from the south. The resulting blizzards can shut down everything– except, as Mandy would soon discover, Big Jake’s Erotic Emporium. It is there that she finds herself the center of attention during a Midwest blizzard. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

It had been the mid state regionals, and we lost badly, I having about the best view of our embarrassing rout as I was the goal keeper that day. Many opposing teams would have held back once the game had been decided in the spirit of sportsmanship, but the Panthers and our own team had a rather long history with each other, as did our schools in general. The score was fifteen to three by the time it was all over and the referee mercifully blew his whistle, not all that terrible a score if the game had been college softball, but it wasn’t. ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two! 3) Part 4 Chapter 6 Jen then says sounds good to me, let him build up his stamina for us, after hearing that I could feel him flex several times as the ladies looked on and laughed. I still had the Anal Stimulator in, Ball Bondage going on and a Cock Ring still in place. Jen asked me if I was thirsty and to nod yes, I was drained and had dry mouth from the gag, she then said she would get me some water. As Jen walked over to this cooler that was placed on the floor, she opened the lid and took out what looked like a bottle of water, poured some into a glass. Jen walked around Lorene and held the water and a straw in front of me, as Lorene told me to keep quiet while there removing the gag or I would have to answer to them. ...

This story narrates the events of a weekend meeting of a very exclusive club. It should be read in conjunction with my other story “Man – Woman – Pony” which details the transformation, and sexual reassignment of two young men into two fine female ponies. After many months of pony training and a new sexual awakening, they make their grand entrance here. Part 1: Introduction Hello and welcome to the Club. Let me be your guide as we take a tour through the house and gardens of one of the members during a weekend meeting of fun and frolics. While the hedonism happens over the two days of the weekend I shall only describe the first day’s activities, for the following day will be much like the first, merely variations on a theme, or themes. I will also give a short history of the club, how we acquire our human properties and how they are taken care of once in our possession. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Target Practice And how about a game of paintball? Well not strictly paintball, as this is not a combat situation, more target paintball. On one side on an expansive lawn is the target. She is female, and sitting astride a narrow U shaped saddle that passes between her legs. It is supported on a single steel post fixed to a plinth and she sits on the narrow U while her legs are stretched wide, with her ankles chained to the base. Within this cushioned U are two plugs and she is impaled on them. The narrow front of the U curves up to below her waist, covering her pudenda, and the back, after separating her cheeks with the rear dildo, extends vertically up to her steel collar, and is locked there. Her arms are pulled back in a back prayer and also locked to the collar. She is therefore incapable of any movement. She is dressed in a body-hugging suit of white rubber from neck to toes, only her shackled nipples are on display. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Vacuum Packed The members have always taken full advantage of the fine old oaks in the vast estate, and today is no exception. Like the two slaves described earlier, suspended in inflatable bags, suspended from another branch of a huge oak we come upon two more slaves. They are also suspended, side by side, this time in a vertical vacuum bed, a few inches above the lawn. The beds comprise two thin but strong sheets of transparent rubber within a steel frame and connected to a powerful vacuum system. The two slaves, again one female and one male are naked and stretched out, with just a one inch breathing tube their only connection to the outside. They are unable to move an inch; such is the unforgiving grip of the two rubber sheets. The male is well-built, quite muscular, but, like all the male slaves, completely hairless. Interestingly he is erect, perhaps they have slipped him a potion earlier, and his cock lies flat against his stomach, his steel ringed balls clearly visible underneath. ...

This story narrates in detail the acquisition, sexual reassignment and transformation of two young men into permanent possessions of members in a very exclusive club, as described in “A Weekend at the Club” and therefore should be read in conjunction with that story. Part 1: Acquisition Membership in the Club is exclusive. The Club is exceptionally secret and has very limited membership. They are all very rich and live very private lives, which allow them to carry on their very private interests. Put simply they acquire – abduct – innocent (well for the most part) young men and women and turn them into their slaves. Outrageous and deplorable in this modern age? Certainly, but it does happen, and with sufficient resources, boundless imagination and secret and inescapable locations, this Club has proved very successful. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Training It was with mixed emotions that Olivia and Tanya, or 11 and 23, emerged into the bright sunlight of a summer’s morning. They had followed each other up the back stairs of the west wing of the huge mansion in which they were being held. Olivia had followed Tanya and had admired her shiny tight rubber rear, and the wiggling of her tail as she took the stairs carefully. Now they stood docilely, side by side as their mistress clipped a short steel rod of about 9 inches to the D-rings on the sides of their belts, leaving them locked together, but not touching. They both breathed in the warm sweet air, something they had not done for a long time, and took in the limited view from between their blinkers. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Meeting the Family and Final Training The next two months were hard toil, not for their mistress of course but for the poor ponies. It was as if they had to start all over again, and to a certain degree they had. It’s true that if you lose one of your senses then the others become more acute, but it took a torrid first week for them to become more sensitive to the bit, reins, and worst of all, the vibrating butt plug. The first day was a bit of a shambles and mistress called it a day at lunch. She had taken them upstairs and outside to the vast gardens, lined them up in the arms of the buggy, and then simply said. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I looked around the boiler room again, hoping against hope to find my clothes. No such luck was to be mine. The only cloth I found was a dirty red mechanic’s rag, that would barely cover my crotch. I stood looking at the items on the work bench. Well, what an idiot I was, there on the bench were my car keys, and parked right next to the building was my car. I didn’t have to dodge my way bush to tree all the way across town after all, I could drive home in comfort. ...

Marcy and I were on holiday in Brisbane. It was winter break, and one of the best times of the year to enjoy a visit. My name is Janet. — Janet and Marcy! We are lovers, but we go both ways, as long as we’re together. Neither of us is dom or sub, although I’m probably more of a sub than she is. But we’re both Bi, and it doesn’t bother us, knowing we can enjoy sex together, as well as with men. I guess that’s a strange relationship, but for us, it works! ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

**Author’s note. This story is based on an image on the scenario that can be found on BoundAnna.com site called ‘A Game For 2’.** This story follows on from “I Need Help”. It had been some months since my neighbour, Andrea, had come to my help when I had got pathetically stuck at my first attempt at self bondage, following my discovery that Andrea was an experienced practitioner at the art. We had since become bondage partners, helping to tie up and photograph each other. Andrea showed me different and safe techniques of how to tie myself up and release mechanisms. I had even uploaded photos to self bondage websites, with the user name of ’envirotied’. I had grown in confidence practising bondage. ...

story continued from Breaking & Entering Malcolm Pettigrew thanked the driver, nodded the ghost of a bow to the Emir’s guard and strode down the path to the great man’s tent, the silent, light-stepping Henrietta Courtauld just behind him, her hair duly covered. He had been three months in the United Arab Emirates since his arrival as British Commercial Attache, and this was his first visit to the most obscure and traditional of the emirates, Bhagarem. Henrietta, his assistant, was not quite so new to the job, but she had not set foot here before either. ...

Chapter One – The Counseling Session Girls do not come more All-American than Amy Riggs. Nor more desirable. Amy had grown up as the big fish in a small pond. She called a small North Carolina town home and excelled at everything she tried. She was a star athlete and homecoming queen. During her senior year of high school, she tried out for the cheerleading team even though she had never cheered in her life. Of course with her charmed life, she made the team. A few short years later, this charm would not seem so grand. ...

Cynthia began preparing for a landing. She was piloting the small Bristol Scout bi-plane over the barren terrain of the desert, southwest of Transjordan. It was 1920, just after the Great War. Her father was a wealthy American businessman with strong interests in the oil business. Cynthia was only 19, but knew how to fly and she knew the area well. She had a secret package to deliver and her father trusted no one else to do it. ...

continued on from part 5: The Farmer’s Wife Part 6: After the Party Ann and Ron survey the damage after their Halloween party. Cups, plates and napkins were scattered all over the lower half of the house and outside patio. Crumbs littered the floor and a few of the cheesy decorations had fallen. Luckily the only spilled drink happened in the kitchen and not on the carpets. Almost every piece of furniture was crocked or out of place. It was a mess but there was no real damage to their home. For once, the old adage “It’s not a party till something’s broke or someone pukes” didn’t happen. No one got drunk, so there were no worries about people getting pulled over for drunk driving. A very successful party. ...

continues from Part 4: ‘The Parties Start…’ The Country House Part 5: The Climax I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still. Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch. ...

This story is a fantasy; it takes place in another place, and in another time. The future is not always the way we envision it, it may be better, it may be worse; it may be skewed into another reality all together. In this world, consensual torture for the sake of personal advancement is the reality…. NO fictional characters were seriously injured, maimed or forced to do housework this adventure! Or were they. . . ...

“Are you sure, my pet?” “Yes, Mistress” “You will have no way to object later. You will be at my mercy. I will take advantage, you know.” “Yes, Mistress, I understand” “Very well then” She straddled the chair he was sitting in so that she faced him, rocking back and forth, ever so slightly and enjoying the feel of his steel cock cage between her legs. She nuzzled his neck, whispering a thank you and kissing her way to his mouth. She kissed him hard, hungrily holding his face in her hands pulling him to her forcefully, as if she might consume him. And then she suddenly let him go. ...

(Author’s note: Hi, this is something I have written as a stand alone story. For those of you who have read “Ingrid’s Proposal” I am continuing that story and will be posting more in a few weeks. You can contact me at maid2btied at gmail dot com if you would like to comment on either story. Enjoy, Gabriella.) I check the address on the invitation again as the cab pulls away leaving me standing alone on a deserted street. The invitation was elegant; like one you would get for a wedding, black cursive script on a white card. It read; ...

It was cooler and darker inside the barn, the light from the huge hanger like door only reached so far. Our barn stretched the whole length of the back of the house with stable doors at one end and a makeshift office at the other. The light from the hanger door lit the middle of the barn where most of the tools were kept. I always loved being in the barn in summer, it smelled sweet from the hay kept for when Molly and Bess were inside. Today I could smell the saddles too, the earthy, rich smell of the leather. The two saddles stood side by side on stout saw horses, gleaming slightly, a deep chestnut brown. ...

Author’s Note: This my third posted story under my bondage modelling name this time as I model for bound Kathy and friends and on fetlife. The way it is written may seem strange but please bear with me I have done it as I would replies to the online game I play from my perspective as the story is based on a game my hubby ran. Chapter One: The Abduction ...

(I’d like to acknowledge the great work by Trent Wolf in his “Domino” stories for the inspiration to pen this style of story and to the “House of Gord” for ideas of some of the predicaments that befall Suzzanne) The Adventures of Agent Suzzanne Midsummer (The perils and torments of a sexy female Spy) CHAPTER 1 She heard a soft click and then something cold and hard pressed against the base of her skull, and a cold voice she spoke close to her ear “Hello Agent Midsummer, we’ve been expecting you”. She shifted her weight and the gun barrel pressed harder, “Ah Ah, no sudden moves, keep very still” ...

Don was in his late forties, still good looking, with a firm toned body. Having lived and breathed computers from an early age he had been asked to head up a new, but small research faculty at Fort Lauderdale in Florida, to explore what was possible in the world of virtual reality and cyber space. To help him he had a young woman who had just graduated. As well as being an attractive young woman, Sharon was very adventurous and always making suggestions regarding what she would like to experience in the virtual world. Don’s task was to develop a system that would be compact and as realistic as possible. Current systems involved the use of large goggles and awkward gloves, with participants having to stand or move around in order to get some form of realistic effect. ...

Cast: Dana Miller: MIT grad sub Dana is a 24-year-old genus and sometimes call “Computer Goddess.” She graduated MIT at the age of 16 with a double Doctorates in computer security and programming. Despite being a “super nerd” she also spent time working out and staying in shape. In fact, under her nerdy behavior and glasses she was a very attractive well-proportioned woman. Between her long black hair, brown eyes and her C sized breast she was a sight when she dressed up. Despite the high paying job, she got right out of college she was not happy. ...

As I climbed out of the shower and grabbed a towel to dry myself off, the bathroom door open and Mistress Jo handed in a pair of leather cuffs and a pair of frilly ladies knickers and told me to put them on and present myself in 5 minutes in her room. I put on the knickers and the feeling of the smooth nylon was sort of exciting but trying to put a pair of leather cuffs on is easy, joining them together is a bit of an exercise in contortionism. Finally completed I presented myself in Mistresses room, head bowed waiting. ...

Ed: We’d been into bondage for a long time, since the start of our relationship. And it wasn’t long before bondage was more than just part of sex play. The evenings and weekends would see Sue restrained one way or another - sometimes simply a pair of handcuffs, other times a full hogtie and harness gag. Sue: Finding someone to share my fantasies with was as much a relief as it was excitement. Years of secret thoughts and clumsy, awkward scenes fell away when we met. Not that is happened right away, it took time to build trust and experience for both of us, but we understood each other. ...

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. This morning, I wasn’t working, day off and started about doing some housework. It’s chaos around here at the moment and having about keeping up with housework the house tends to get dusty and horrible. Not to mention the dog coming in and out of the house with wet or dirty paws. Anyway in the morning I received instructions via sms from hubby to open all the curtains and blinds in the front of the house and strip naked, which I immediately obliged. I love being naked around the home. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. When I first got out of bed this morning I checked my email as per normal and there was an email waiting for me from my new online Master. There were several requests through his email. The first one was to wear my black leather collar and have my ben wah balls inserted in my pussy. Then to remain naked whilst doing my housework and stopping every hour to place myself on display in the front window of our house. This was to be done by bending over the back of a lounge chair with my ass and pussy facing the window. Then the second request was to ring someone from our BDSM swingers club and invite him over as well as one extra person of their choosing. Before they arrive I was to place myself in bondage spreadeagle on the bed with an egg vibrator giving me forced orgasms. They were to fuck and use me for as long as they wanted and only allowed to cum in my mouth. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. I had spent quite some time chatting to another fetlifer Thanatos_s regarding what I could expect if I manage to get to Portland next year. I was getting so turned on by all the possibilities that he can arrange for my trip that by the end of the afternoon I was as horny as hell. I needed to be fucked good and proper. I was getting desperate for it. Hubby was away once again with work and not sure whether he was coming home soon. I know I have a couple of dildos and vibrators but it just doesn’t substitute the real thing. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. 23NOV2015 This took a couple of days for my online Master to organise this inconjunction with an old friend of mine who works at the same hospital as I do. My Husband had gone away with his work once again and my new Master organised an encounter with my friend, someone I can really trust as well as an extra friend of his. There was going to be another women but she pulled out at the last minute. My instructions were quite detailed and explicit for the preparation. The time of the encounter had been arranged for 5.00pm. ...

It was the fourth Thursday I had gone the psychiatrist office in order to help me with my “problem”. Three weeks ago I came here to see Dr Lara about my obsession with women and tight shiny clothes. The receptionist let me into the room and said that the doctor would be in shortly. I was just looking at the wall covered with her credentials and other stuff. Doctorate in Biochemistry as well as a psychiatrist. The proverbial chaise lounge to relax in. The door opens and in walks this drop dead gorgeous woman wearing sky high heels, short little skirt, loose blouse, and hair up in a loose bun. Glasses and damn big ass boobs. ...

(story continues from Frankie’s Fable 1: Tea With Mother) story continued from part one Part 2: Will They Accept Me As I Am? It’s true, when you have had good sex, and I had had good sex, strange at first, but it was very good, when I come to think of it, your outlook of just about everything improves. I gained in confidence again, and for the next couple of weeks I was just happy to chill, walk the neighbourhood, go to the gym, and generally have a relaxed time. I was adjusting to my new life every day, getting used to my body, getting used to behaving, well, being a woman. The gym was interesting, for obvious reasons I left my old one and found an all-women’s one close by. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. Chapter 1: Husbands hard end of a day This was at the request of Master Jonas to carry out this task I had been busy all day catching up with housework and some odd jobs outside in the garden. I had been naked for the whole day. Being inside the house or outside in the back yard naked tends to arouse me, turning me on. I think it may be a sense of vulnerability, the chance of being caught and not being able to do anything about it. Our local postman who is always delivering parcels to our front door has gotten use to the fact that I am usually answering the door naked that he no longer batters an eyelid. ...

Part One I push open the heavy front door with some effort… the hinges hadn’t been oiled for a while and the door had little use for the last year. Once in the front the hall, I dropped my bags and pushed door shut, I’d finish unloading the car later. The hall was clean, with just a little dust and you could see a few patches on the walls where furniture and pictures had been. It was a large old house, on expansive grounds, well back for the road. It had been owned by the parents of my friends, Jennifer, who had passed away the year before. Jennifer was travelling overseas and I had volunteered to help with the house, making sure the few remaining items of furniture were picked up and removed and the house was clean and ready for sale. ...

This is a story of how I really tricked myself and not my boyfriend. I, Lisa knew my boyfriend, Brad had a latex fetish. I had checked out his phone history one day to find all this out. Oh yes, he had it bad. Latex clothing sites, latex porn sites, you name it. He had gone on a two day business trip to New Orleans, so I had time to look around in his closet. Well, it didn’t take long to find his stash of fetish clothing. Catsuits, hoods, gloves, goggles, the whole deal. ...

This is a story of how I really tricked myself and not my boyfriend. I, Lisa knew my boyfriend, Brad had a latex fetish. I had checked out his phone history one day to find all this out. Oh yes, he had it bad. Latex clothing sites, latex porn sites, you name it. He had gone on a two day business trip to New Orleans, so I had time to look around in his closet. Well, it didn’t take long to find his stash of fetish clothing. Catsuits, hoods, gloves, goggles, the whole deal. ...

Girls in shiny clothing have always been a fetish of mine. Spandex was the real awakening for me, then the latex era. Catwoman in Batman Returns was the last straw. I never could find a girl that liked latex and rubber the way I do. I thought that I had found the one, but Sara did not like me wearing it. She really only liked herself in latex so I could do all the rubbing and polishing. Don’t get me wrong, I liked that part a lot. The sex was great too. I showed her a few pics of the doll suit from Simon O. That I wanted to get her and that was it. She said that she enjoyed the fun, but was not that freaky. ...

Girls in shiny clothing have always been a fetish of mine. Spandex was the real awakening for me, then the latex era. Catwoman in Batman Returns was the last straw. I never could find a girl that liked latex and rubber the way I do. I thought that I had found the one, but Sara did not like me wearing it. She really only liked herself in latex so I could do all the rubbing and polishing. Don’t get me wrong, I liked that part a lot. The sex was great too. I showed her a few pics of the doll suit from Simon O. That I wanted to get her and that was it. She said that she enjoyed the fun, but was not that freaky. ...

I’ll keep the usual, obligatory preamble as brief as possible – the juicy bits of this retelling are coming but without the establishing shots, much of the deliciousness is lost. I’ve been roommates with my friend Alyssa for just over three years now. We are both reasonably successful, driven, motivated and coincidentally both on the dominant end of the spectrum. The combination of circumstance, close friendship, and accidental discovery of a massively undervalued loft space in the exciting elbow of the city led to us entering into a co-habitational partnership. ...

“Do you mind if I check my emails on your laptop, mines still running funny” Ste shouted down the hallway. “Yeah, no problem”. Dan had gotten used to Ste borrowing his stuff since he’d moved in. He knew he should probably start setting some boundaries but Ste was the hottest guy he’d ever seen so having him as a roommate was too good for Dan to put at risk through a needless argument. ...

I lay there as she continues to give me the best blow job ever. When I finally cum she lets it squirt all over my waist and private area. She then asks me if that was good and I reply with a yes and a smile. She returns a smile and says that she is glad. She then pulls out a pair of flesh color latex panties that seem to shine. ...

Jack and I had been married for about 15 years, just cruising through life, jobs and the mundane stuff. I was not able to have children, but boy did we practice a lot at trying. We used to screw like rabbits in heat, I mean. Jack really liked for me to give head, but I thought I was not too good at it. He would always move my hair out of the way so he could watch, and I would act shy by letting it fall back in the way. It was tough to get his cock in my mouth, let alone try to go all the way down on it. Always trying to cum in my mouth too, sick. ...

Here’s a story told in the first person from the female’s point of view. - Julien I’m lying on a conveyor belt. I’m on my back, and I’m completely naked. I can’t move any part of my body - all I can do is stare at the ceiling. The conveyor belt is taking me somewhere. Sometimes I pass under a reflective surface and catch a glimpse of myself, staring into space with no expression, totally exposed. ...

Please! Lori begged John again, he just shook his head no as she sat struggling in the chair tie she had been placed in after she had begged him to tie her arms tightly together behind her back. This he did gladly and proficiently quickly wrapping several loops around her elbows using each loop to draw them tighter together. Once her elbows were crushed together he added three more wide bands of tight rope on her arms and wrists. ...

story continued from part 16 Chapter 17: The Bondage Evaluation When Cassandra was finally able to tear herself away from seeing how the Black PVC Catsuit hugged every curve of her body, Kate escorted her down to the Library where Mistress Allison was waiting! After knocking and gaining entrance, she found that both Beth and Valerie were now naked, collared, and wearing nothing but bondage bracelets and high heels. They were both kneeling in front of Mistress Allison’s Library desk. ...

story continued from part 17 Chapter 18: Winning The Lottery The next day, after Cassandra had released Valerie, it was her turn to bathe and prepare her guest. Valerie was soon wearing the “O” dress just like Beth, and the two women would spend the day together. Cassandra again wore her Maid’s uniform, but Mistress Allison did not lock the collar around her neck. She wondered why, but did not ask. Mistress Allison did not do anything without a reason, so she knew that whatever the cause, she would discover it later. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Happy Puppy The night was quiet. The cool night air from the ventilation window made me shiver in my chains. ‘If she only left me a blanket…’ Hanna was away for an hour, and by that time, I had imagined all the possible scenarios what I could think of. From the one where she ties me to her bed and uses me whenever she likes, to one where I live in a dog pen, eating and drinking twice a day from a bowl and sleeping inside of a small dog house. ...

Light gusts of wind lifted my skirt slightly as we walked uptown on Fifth Avenue alongside Central Park and while this would normally not be a problem I wasn’t able to simply use my hands to keep it down as they were tied together in front of me. My submissive, Marge, had convinced me to switch for the day and after I was dressed she put my hands through the pockets that she had cut out of the jacket she put on me and tied my wrists about six inches apart so that they were unseen under the jacket and with the jacket’s zipper closed no one was able to see my bondage and while this was bad enough she had also selected the short flared skirt I wore which allowed my stockings and garter belt to be seen whenever the wind gusted too much and there was nothing I could do about it but blush and pray she would not keep me walking too long. ...

Part 1 I’ve always been a nerd, preferring to play with my brothers lego and my dad’s tools as a child, never much being into dolls apart from as a source for materials, much to my mum’s disappointment. Over the years I discovered computers, electronics, and eventually robotics. I ended up with a masters in robotics and computer science and fell into a few startups working on various aspects of AI and home automation. I struck it lucky at my third startup and cashed in my share options when it was bought out for a pretty good sum of money. Not quite enough to retire on, but enough that it allowed me very picky about what work I did and able to take extended sabbaticals whenever I felt the need. ...

Ever since Lisa and John married several years ago Lisa has been locked securely in her chastity belt and steel collar. Each has improved over the years until now Lisa’s belt and collar is custom made from stainless steel. The attached thigh cuffs and belt fit her perfectly maintaining complete security from any probing items that might try and penetrate it. When John has to travel for his job he leaves her locked in her steel sometimes adding a chain from her collar to belt in both front and back just to add to her frustrations. The chain makes bending even more difficult than with just the wider than normal waist strap of the chastity belt forcing Lisa to have to use her knees instead of bending at the waist. ...

Sweat drips from her forehead onto the bed as her head turns from side to side desperately trying to see a way to continue her stimulation or get herself free. She continues to try and see even though the thick rubber of the blind fold I had pulled over her eyes prevents her from seeing anything. I knew she would struggle so I had intentionally over tightened the straps for the head harness gag she was wearing over the blindfold. ...

story continued from part 11 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 12 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 14 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 15 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 13 Chapter 14 Jess put his hands on his head and said; What are we going to do now? I said; with all due respect Mm huhm Sir before making any decision we need all the facts and we do not know what the department want us to do so, Lets call our attorneys and get them to get us an appointment with the person responsible for this subpoena and see if we can get some answers before making any decision. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The journey begins Chapter 1: The Replay It was just past midnight, when I arrived home. Though we had been sleeping for couple hours, I was exhausted. Mentally and physically. I dragged myself up to 3rd floor, where my apartment was. No more than four hours to sleep if I want to start my shift on time. And I do. Only once in my work history I have been late from work. And that just because my alarm didn´t wake me up. ...

Ginny Weasley and Harry Potter broke up less than a year after leaving school. Ginny tried to live at home but she soon got fed up with being “the little girl.” I was excited when she asked to move in with me. I am Amy. Ginny and I have been friends since we were 3. My family used to live close to the Weasley’s. Ginny and I were inseparable. Even though we were sorted into different house in school we remained great friends. During my second year at school my parents opened a new business and they quickly became rich so we moved into a large house still in the country. Since the house was put on the Floo network Ginny and I were still able to stay in touch. Besides having my best friend move in with me I was excited to have someone else living here. My parents were killed before “You know who” was stopped. They wouldn’t do something he wanted for them. ...

A large powerful woman rescues a small helpless man – or does she? She was a vision. Tall – between six or seven foot at least, her wide hips and large powerful legs were accented well by the tight black padded racing suit. What skin was exposed was the color of rich sensuous chocolate. Such skin included the massive, nah monstrous breasts straining to escape through the hole made when she unzipped the suit just a little. Around her neck was a soft red scarf that flew up like a cape whenever she moved. Her intelligent hazel eyes were framed by round librarian like glasses. Long wavy hair cascaded down her back a brilliant shade of green. ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 5: The Girls play in the Nursery)_ _continued from part 5 Part 6: Liquidation Sale “Disposable incomes are just not what they used to be I am afraid” she said as she led me inside “So the whole stock, fixtures and fittings has had to be put on the market to meet the creditors” The discreet door swung closed behind us and I followed a lithe arse in tight lycra trousers down a hallway into a reception room. Once it had bustled, but now there was no-one behind the plush desk, and the solid looking doors were all firmly closed. ...

It was halloween, but having recently been dumped by who I thought was the girl of my dreams, having her tell me my kinky fantasies were disgusting and that she wanted nothing more to do with me, I was not in the mood for much. So as I sat there on my couch with a pizza and beer watching classic horror movies and feeling like shit, I hear my doorbell ring. I have my lights all dim outside to ward off trick or treaters, but though maybe these were determined. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2) Part Three DAY 3 Previous story codes: FFF/m; D/s; captive; dungeon; bond; rubber; hood; catsuits; corset; nurse; maid; tease; torment; force; needles; sounds; cockcage; sendep; chairtie; bdsm; punish; cane; femdom; denial; mast; oral; climax; nc/reluct; XX I slept soundly then “get up Cretin”; I was awakened with a start from a deep sleep by female voices and a shaking by them. Mistress R and Matron were here to collect me. Both were dressed as usual in themed fetish rubber. This time it was military garb from Mistress R who was wearing patent knee length boots an obscenely short skin tight mini-skirt, a tight buttoned military coat and a peaked cap all in glossy latex. Matron had on her transparent nurse outfit with a long black sinister medical rubber apron. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in arrest, injury or death. Kitsune F Alexander M/f; kidnapped; captive; cell; bond; gag; collar; corset; breast; piercings; bells; toys; insert; force; oral; anal; climax; enslave; cons/nc; XX Authors brief warning: this story is a bit dark, but more psychologically than physically. This is a work of fiction; in real life, consent is important, and you should not reenact anything you read without legitimately obtaining it from all other involved parties. ...

First, this is my first story and it is just fiction including some parts of real life and also my own fantasies. My name is Harry. I´m 35 years old and I live in a small town in Finland, northern Europe. I have found my interest in bondage, or more accurate, self bondage, just recently, maybe a year ago. Self bondage because I have not found the right partner to do it with. But I have good imagination and after searching the web about bondage I bumped to Gromets site and read some of those stories, I thought to give it a try myself. ...

Part One: “Why I Hate the Beach” Rikki hated the beach. She hated the grainy feel of the sand between her toes. She hated the crowds pushing and yelling and making her feel trapped. She hated being out there with all those people in her bikini. Like most 20 year olds Rikki was under the misinformed assumption that she was not attractive if she even had a little weight on her body. If she were more objective she would have seen she was a tall leggy blond with a beautiful full face. Not to mention a cute little B Cup rack the bikini displayed to perfection. ...

I drove into the pub car park at 9pm, more than a little apprehensive, what I was going to do tonight was certainly stupid, but just one of those things you need to do. I parked my car in the darkest corner of the carpark, away from any others and sent a text stating that I had arrived, now I had to wait. I was dressed in a grey skirt, white blouse, tie, a school girl look, underneath I had black seamed stockings, 6” high heels and a tight corset, wire cock cage and black lacy knickers. I had put on lots of make-up, false eyelashes, painted my nails a bright red and was wearing a short blonde wig. A 1” wide leather collar completed my look. ...

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13 We had a lot of control because we had been distributing Thom’s directives and orders through e-mails for the past months. We now had to issue his orders ourselves. We got pushed into a corner and had to improvise and I did not like improvisations, I always needed to plan every detail of any important move and boy,,, this was the move of all moves. We knew that he would be kept sedated for the next couple of days and then what? ...

2075; the dawning of the nanotechnology era. The Human race could now harness microscopic technology to do their bidding. Doctors used it to cure cancer and heal life-threatening injuries, plastic surgeons used it to offer scalpel-free cosmetic alterations. But with this great power also came those who seek to use it for their own nefarious purpose. Justin, a Nanotech programmer, had been fired several years ago for “workplace misconduct”. In his opinion, if the boss’s wife wanted it up the ass in the copy room there was not much you could do besides obey. Since then he had found a much more lucrative source of income. ...

“If dad could see me right now….. he’d probably kill me.” Nervously, Chastity stepped out onto the catwalk overlooking the production floor. This had seemed like a great idea before, but now she wasn’t so sure. Still, she’d made it this far, so the rest should be easy. Slowly, but with growing confidence, she made her way along the catwalk. The whole thing had begun earlier in the day, when Chastity had dropped in to visit her father at work. He, however, had been less than pleased, namely because of her choice of clothing. She’d been wearing a light, short summer dress, its tight, thin material leaving no doubt that there was no bra beneath. Instead of a visit, she’d been on the receiving end of a lecture on propriety. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 6: Coincidence Again) Part Seven Chapter 24: The First Day a Slave Rebecca decided to use four of her 30 unused vacation days to take the week off and spend it with Tracy as her slave all week long. So, Tracy released Rebecca early so she could go home and pack her few belongings. In truth, Rebecca never really settled into her own apartment. All she owned were her clothes and some linens. Taking what little she had, Rebecca stuffed it all into the trunk of her car, leaving her apartment empty of any of her belongings. ...

story continued from part 9 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 6 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continues from Part One Part 2: Handmaidens Kendell slammed the phone down with a muttered curse. Damn airlines! And damn the chronic instability of the area! She’d tried every available airline, and not one could sell her a direct ticket home. Nothing, it seemed, was flying in or out. Silently, she stared at the phone. What was it the man in her dream said? Someone she knew well taking Ankhesenamun’s place? Her face paled. Gina! She had to get home, no matter what! ...

A while back Kim and I had gone to Las Vegas and there was one instance when I was walking up a set of steps to the room and as you topped the stairs you were basically for a fraction of an inch at eye level with the bottom of the hotel room across the hall. It so happens that this hotels floor was highly polished marble or something similar and you could sort of see into the room. It of course made me think if you were positioned just right and the light was just so you would be able to clearly see a person…. ...

CHAPTER 1 My awakening I thought that we were ideally happy, in love and fully fulfilled in our regular sexual encounters but then they became less frequent and one night over a glass of wine I asked Angela why this was. She was pretty sanguine in her reply. She said that she did not feel wooed, the lovemaking was not tender and she yearned to be touched by a soft body not a rough hairy ape. I was dumfound as I am not naturally hairy but I do not always wash and shave before seeking passion with her. Indeed, if I were to do so the passion of the moment would no doubt pass and lovemaking would become a prescribed and pre-planned function without any spontaneity, not my idea of passion. ...

story continued from part nine Chapter Ten When I got back to the cell, Jacky was on the bed sleeping and the bowl on the table was empty. I tried not to disturb her, sat at the table and began to separate the project by priorities. The first concern that I was intent in pursuing was if they had contracted an engineer for all the work involved and I needed to get in contact with him before we started. For some reason the plans in the laptop did not include the contact and name of the engineering company or the architect. ...

story continued from part five Chapter Six After landing in Ft Lauderdale, when I got up and tried to walk, it was so painful that I could not walk and deplane without help. Thom just picked me up and carried me to the limo. For some reason it was getting worse and I was developing a temperature above normal. I found it impossible to sit so, I knelt on the floor of the limo and leaned over the seat. ...

story continued from part six Chapter Seven Almost immediately after the black out I was already waking up looking to a ceiling devoid of the surgical lights, I could feel a tube down my throat and mechanical means of breathing and I was now in a bed rather then the surgical table. It was very confusing and I was somewhat worried that I was in a bed when the Master made it very clear that slaves did not sleep in beds. My body was aching something fearful but I suspected the surgery had not been done since I had absolutely no pains in the lower regions. Buzzers and alarms where sounding and soon 2 nurses ran into the room and started checking the instruments while on of them kept asking me if I was awake? And if I knew where I was? And if I could see how many fingers she was holding up? The only thing I could do was blink and barely shake my right hand. ...

story continued from part seven Chapter Eight I was practically hanging by my head with liquid and nourishment being fed through the tube, enemas forced every so often how long in between was impossible to know and bladder being automatically relieved. It was becoming evident that I was being stored. There was a catch to my suffering storage, every movement in my rectum with the enema butt and the tube movement in my pee hole and even the forced enemas, produced an incredible orgasmic experience that I am sure the pain inflictors had no knowledge of. ...

story continued from part eight Chapter Nine Thom came into the room and Jacky automatically got on her knees and lowered her eyes to the ground. I decided to defy the humiliating gesture and see what would happen. Thom told Jacky to get up and sit back on the sofa. I knew that I had a golden egg and I was the goose for now and was going to take full advantage of it. They devised the new transgender surgery and up to now ignored the incredible effects of joining the libidos of both sexes into one body. He sat across from us and started; I have decided to assign you two to a new endeavor in a town in Florida called West Palm Beach. I purchased a mansion there, and it is being fitted to be a special B.D.S.M. club. It will have special rooms and a very special dungeon. It will be used by the richest people of the world. You both had some training here to know what has to be done and how to make sure slaves stay on discipline. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Marlene wasn’t sure why she had decided to come with three friends and four guys on camping trip. It had not been what she expected at all. No campsite by a pretty lake. Well there was a lake but it was down the trail from the campsite on an island in the middle of a bog where a slow spring fed stream meandered down to the lake. Totally isolated and when the light breeze blew there was a foul stink of rot from the bog. ...

Marlene wasn’t sure why she had decided to come with three friends and four guys on camping trip. It had not been what she expected at all. No campsite by a pretty lake. Well there was a lake but it was down the trail from the campsite on an island in the middle of a bog where a slow spring fed stream meandered down to the lake. Totally isolated and when the light breeze blew there was a foul stink of rot from the bog. ...

The frat house was already alive with music and people who were pouring in and out of the door looking like so many ants. Dusty clenched the six pack he was holding until the edges of the cardboard dug into his soft palms and made rough indentations in the delicate skin. He wasn’t ready for this. There was no way he was going to survive. All he could do was look at the swarm of college-age guys with their swollen biceps and dark stubble on their chins and think to himself, ‘oh dear god they are all going to kill me’. ...

story continued from part four Chapter Five I woke up in a rubber covered bed and when I tried to move I noticed that I was strapped to it and covered with a rubber sheet with a penis gag in my mouth and another penis dildo up my ass causing a throbbing sensation so I surmised it must have been large. I was in total darkness but there was a somewhat familiar smell to the place. It came to me that Derek the handsome guy I had sex with last night had kidnapped me and god knows what was going to happen to me. I was uncomfortable with the intrusion in my body and nothing was happening. ...

Rich debated for months on what type of sex doll to order from the online catalog. The site, appropriately named Babydolls, had a full range and tastes for every man. With the click of a button, Rich could design the doll of his dreams. The site promised a life-like experience, including the mouth, anus and vagina to feel just like the real thing. Rich was 34. Date after date, women succumbed to his handsome looks, broad shoulders and easy smile. The sluts loved him and he knew it. His fat cock stretching their pussies to the limit, their eager red lips swallowing his cock. He had had it all but was ready for more. Something different. Scouring the site, Rich looked at all the amazing details he could put on his pseudo-lover. Blond hair, light brown hair, blue hair. Brown eyes, turquoise eyes, emerald eyes. Shaved labia, bushy labia, landing strip labia. Heart-shaped ass, round ass, petite ass. He could even turn his doll into a BBW. The possibilities seemed endless. A preview of the doll was formed before your eyes as you picked each feature, enabling you to see what your doll would look like upon final order. The body was not too thin, probably about a size 8. He has always admired creamy, pale skin, thus this was added. Black hair was added, and Rich chose a luxurious mane of wavy hair that landed just at the doll’s trim waistline. Blue eyes, as bright as the sky. Rich looked over his lover, biting his lip as he prepared to add the breasts, ass and pussy. There were so many types of breasts to add it made his head spin. He carefully played with each option, seeing how it would look on his new doll. He added a pair of gigantic breasts, probably about a 40H, imaging how good it would feel to bury his face in the soft melons, running his tongue over the cherry nipples. He stroked his dick as he allowed the fantasy to continue. “Ah, too big,” he murmured and chose a different size. This next pair was barely a handful, sweet petite young breast that he could visualize cupping his hand around, squeezing the pert nipples, allowing the sweetness of the buds to succumb to his tongue. His dick was raging hard now, wanting to badly to have the doll right there at that moment. He sighed and after what seemed like hours, found just the right pair, a size D, their shape not too perky, but soft and natural looking. The nipples were a light pink, the size of a pencil eraser, with slightly puffy areolas that he knew would taste amazing in his mouth. For the ass, he chose a round, perky one that beckoned to his cock, begging him to run the cock head along the crack, feeling the juices, preparing for entrance to her forbidden hole. Again, his cock strained against his jeans. At last, Rich chose the perfect pussy for his companion. He never preferred hair on women and made sure to choose hairless labia for his doll. The pussy lips appeared small and delicate, easily capable of wrapping around his cock as he fucked her. The inner lips were a dark pink, shaped like a lotus flower and Rich licked his own lips at the thought of running his tongue over them. He entered his credit card info and pushed the SUBMIT button. He had selected the overnight option and prepared himself to finally sink his dick into some pussy, even if it was fake. That night, he ordered a pay-per-view lesbian movie, and stroked his cock to various women eating each other out, fingering tight pussies, and licking of luscious breasts until he finally blew a load into the soft towel he had on hand. He fell asleep, anxiously awaiting his new lover the next day. As soon as 5:00pm hit, Rich practically ran to his 1969 Camaro and sped home. He couldn’t wait to get there, open the box and fuck his new doll. Sure enough, when he pulled into the garage, there was a large box planted outside his front door. He struggled a bit to get it inside, as it was a little heavy and awkward to move, but he got it inside. He closed the blinds, locked the doors and dragged the package to his room. He couldn’t get into the box fast enough. It seemed Rich dug through paper after wrapping after cardboard, finally getting to the meat of the package- his doll. He removed the lid and gasped. Before him, was a gorgeous replica of a woman, built to his specifications. Trim pale creamy body with a mane of black wavy hair. Her D sized breasts beckoned him, her pencil eraser nipples soft pink and hard, surround by cotton candy areolas. Her pussy was delicate and shaved. Her long eyelashes surrounded her blue eyes and her lips were full and pink, slightly curved into a smile. He reached out and stroked her skin, amazed at how lifelike it felt beneath his fingertips. Her hair, mouth…. everything felt as real as a human, if not better. There were no imperfections. No pimples or stretch marks or wrinkles. Only pure, untouched soft skin that was waiting for him to make his own. Rich gently laid her on the bed and removed his clothing. He looked down at the beautiful doll, anticipating sinking his dick into that lovely body. He ran his hand over her breasts, squeezing them, molding them like clay in his hands. He pinched the nipples, rolled them between his fingers. His 7 inch dick was growing harder and harder and he couldn’t wait to release his cum into its pussy. “Ah hell,” he said aloud, “this is a doll. She doesn’t require foreplay. She’s ready.” He rubbed his dick a final time, applied lubricant as the site suggested and nudged his cock head against the pussy slit. He ran it up and down the short length, breathing heavily. Then, in one quick movement, he thrust it inside the doll. “Aaarrghghhhhh!” he grunted as the tight walls of the pussy closed around his dick. He had never felt anything like it. Never in his life had he had a pussy that exquisite. The smooth softness of the muscles pumped his dick, squeezing him to a point of pleasure he had never felt before. He pulled out slowly and thrust his dick into the doll again, watching the breasts jiggle and sway. He withdrew and again thrust harder, just to see the breasts move and buck with his thrust. He got into a rhythm, thrusting with short, soft thrusts as to watch her breasts jiggle lightly. He leaned over and took one in his mouth as he fucked the doll. Suddenly, he knew he could no longer hold in his load. The tight vaginal walls gripped and massaged his cock into oblivion and with a loud groan, he pumped his jizz inside the doll as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through his loins. He collapsed into a puddle next to the doll, staring at her breasts. She lay there lifeless, seemingly untouched by the fucking that just happened. He reached out and lay a hand on her left breast, breathing heavily. He breathed a sigh of contentment. He couldn’t wait to get hard again and try her other holes. He rose and went to take a quick shower. As he passed by the box, he noticed a smaller package inside that he overlooked in this excitement to fuck his doll. A red sticker displayed READ ME FIRST in big letters. Rich shrugged and opened the box. Inside was a syringe and a green liquid along with a note. Curious, Rich read the following: “Dear Consumer, We applaud you in ordering your true-to-life doll from Babydolls. Although our dolls are amazingly lifelike already we have taken it a step further. By injecting this Living Arousal serum into your doll’s upper thigh, we guarantee an experience that will blow your mind… and your load.” Rich was excited. If his doll already felt like the real thing, then how much more real could it get? He filled the syringe with the strange green elixir, injected it into the doll’s thigh and resumed his mission to take a shower. He went back into his room, a black towel around his waist and looked at the doll splayed on his bed. He smiled, his dick already growing hard at the prospect of playing with her some more. He threw the towel to the floor and straddled her, caressing her lips with his fingers. Suddenly, she blinked. Or did she? Rich stopped, staring at her face. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, so he continued caressing her face, slipping a finger into her juicy mouth. Again, she blinked and uttered a soft moan. Rich flew off the doll, his heart beating erratically. “What the fuck?” he yelled. He reached for his towel, and in doing so, felt the doll’s fingertips brush his arm. He yelled again, terrified. What the hell was going on? The doll slowly sat up and blinked a few more times before finally speaking. “Don’t be afraid. I am here to serve you. I feel no pain or pleasure. I can only give YOU pleasure. You gave me life with the Living Arousal serum. I am here to be your slave, infinitely. Please do with me what you will.” And with that, the doll lay back down and spread her legs, as if inviting Rich in to a party. He stopped and stared, amazed at what just transpired. His cock had long since grown soft and he tiptoed cautiously towards the doll, keeping a distance. He made eye contact and her soft lips curved into a sexy smile and she moaned, reaching a small hand out to caress his cock. Rich jumped in horror but stopped still as the velvety soft hands ran their way up and his cock and he felt it grow hard. He stood, cautious but tempted, as his cock grew the full length in the doll’s hand. He uttered a slight moan. He knelt closer to the doll and she lifted her head to greet his balls. Rich was tense, unsure of this whole thing, but relaxed when he felt her wet tongue drag lazily across his delicate sack, nuzzling his balls, gently moving them around in the thin skin. He closed his eyes, mouth slightly open as she guided her soft hand up and down his cock, her tongue swishing against his taint, pressing in places he never knew could give him pleasure. His knees buckled and he straddled the doll, pushing his dick into her mouth. She accepted it eagerly, taking the whole length down her throat, the muscles clamping down on his hardness. There was no gagging, no pulling away from his dick. She only took it as deep as he could push it, his balls to her chin. ...

I met Tom via an internet forum for people who wish to become dolls or people wanting to play with those dolls. I’d had this fetish for some time now and had even bought my own latex doll suit to wear at home, I’d put it on and lay back on the bed perfectly still and imagine I was just a latex sexdoll, inflated and waiting to be used by my owner, I would bring myself off to an amazing climax and drift off to sleep, waking in the morning still enclosed within the doll suit. ...

Have you ever had one of those dreams that you aren’t sure if it really was a dream or not? Last night I had a dream that my blow up doll actually came alive. Now don’t get me wrong, I am not one of those guys who needs sex so much he has to go out and buy himself a doll. In fact I hadn’t bought it but I couldn’t just give it away. Let me explain. Several years ago I joined a singles bowling league to get out and meet new people. The only problem was that I seemed to be the odd man out. Everyone else in the league seemed to have no problems meeting someone from the opposite sex, falling in love and getting married. Sure this took a few years to happen but, watching it happen just wasn’t what I had intended to do, I want to find my own mate too. All of my friends, of both sexes, assured me that there wasn’t anything really wrong with me but they couldn’t find a date for me if they tried. For the most part my friends tried to be supportive but I did get my share of ribbing. On my last birthday, just a week ago, we got together for a party at John and Debby’s house. Unfortunately for me, my friends had decided to set me up with a date that wouldn’t turn me down. ‘Hey Dave," John called out, “get in here and grab a seat. Debby has a friend she wants you to meet.” “Oh no, not again.” I groaned. “Why do you all insist on trying to hook me up? I’m just gonna go join a monastery somewhere and become a monk.” “Aw Dave, this lady is sure to knock your socks off and I guarantee that she won’t turn you down, no matter what dumb jokes you tell.” Harry called out. “Don’t tell me that you’ve met her too!” I moaned. “Sure. We all met up with her to tell her about you.” Charlie said. “Great” I laughed “I’m sure she really got the whole truth about me then.” Debby called John out into the other room and they laughed a bit about something and then she came into the room for the first time. “Dave, we just want you to be able to find someone and be happy like the rest of us.” Debby said. “Now close your eyes.” I did what I was asked and after a few minutes John called out for me to open them. There standing before me was a beautiful woman dressed in shorts and a t-shirt. She was a blonde and had tan skin. Oh she looked perfect except for one problem I would have been ecstatic. The problem, she was a blow-up-doll. Everyone took one look at my face and busted up laughing. “See Dave, she won’t tell you no, no matter what dumb jokes you tell her.” John said between chuckles. I laughed with the rest of the gang but, I was crying inside. For years I had been watching all of my friends meet, fall in love and get married. I had tried dating different women but I never seemed to get past my first date. I can’t tell you how much I was hurting inside and my confidence was down below the dumps. I had even been desperate enough to go on many blind dates set up by friends and co-workers but I never heard back from anyone. ...

It was mid afternoon on a chill winter day. Mark was on his way to visit his mistress Heather in her residential unit in a quiet middle class area. He was just turned forty, never married, was lean, fit and still had most of his hair. He still might have been considered reasonably youthful. At least his lady friend thought so. He was an investment advisor by occupation. Heather, herself was slightly younger. One brief, unhappy marriage in her early thirties was now behind her. Best forgotten, she thought. She still had most of her early slimness and was as healthy as her partner. Her oval face retained some of its youth and was attractively framed with short dark brown hair. She held a senior position in the office where she worked. After a bitter divorce she had managed to gain possession of the jointly shared apartment and was thankful for this. She was on good terms with most of the other residents in the building. It was here that she and Mark held most of their meetings. ...

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off. ...

Crystal woke with a start, suddenly unable to breathe past the large object thrusting its way into her throat. She forced herself to relax and drew air in through the tubes that ran from her nostrils down to her heaving lungs. As she regained mental awareness, she felt that the pounding in her cunt continued, and tried to squirm what little she could without tensing up around the cocks filling her two holes. ...

Lori and Jim had been very busy for the last few weeks being unable to spend any time with each other leaving Lori only brief moments to indulge in her passion of bondage. When her boss had told everyone to take the Sunday off that they had been scheduled to work she made some plans to not only appease her desires but also make up for her current busy schedule to her husband. Stashing her needed equipment and clothes she wanted to wear the night before so she wouldn’t have to wake him because she wanted to be restrained and helpless for him when he awoke Sunday morning. Lori was planning on using the custom table he had built for her that would let her restrain her body and seal her in a glass box leaving her on display and available to be tortured and teased for as long as he desired. ...

Janet woke grunting as she turned off the alarm clock, she had not slept well again and didn’t want to get up and go to work. Sitting on the side of the bed she tapped on the steel plate covering her pussy and grunted again. She had hoped Tim would have released her last night, after all it had been six weeks since he had locked the steel belt around her waist sealing her pussy and ass off from all physical contact. Even though she had begged him to help her control her lust she had hoped he would not have been able to resist her dressed in his favorite latex outfit even adding her tallest spiked heeled shoes she knows he loves seeing her in. Not only did Tim resist the urge to unseal his ladies pussy but after dinner he tied her in a kneeling position and forced her to satisfy his needs with her talented mouth. ...

June had enjoyed bondage for years developing a passion for tight hogties and the unique feeling of sticky tape on her skin, preferring having tape used to hold her in strict hogties. June had met Mark a few months before, exchanging e-mails first then meeting in person and had since spent many weekends being bound by him in many different positions. Mark enjoyed her firm body and her flexibility and encouraged her desire to be taped and teased while slowly introducing her to things that excited him as well. ...

The old hospital was dark. The faint aroma of antiseptic cleaners still lingered in the stale air. This disused four story, plus basement, facility was going to be my next self bondage venue. A little back ground info just to set the stage for you. I live in rural Canada. In the small town in which I reside stands the above mentioned hospital. Here, the government owns an operates the regional health districts which over see the medical facilities in their area. The hospital in my town was closed two years ago in a politically motivated “stream lining” of the health care system. The bad news is we have to drive fifteen miles to the neighboring town for a hospital. The good news, for me anyway, is that I was hired to be caretaker \ watchman of the mothballed building. This means I have the keys and the right to enter and move around the empty building and grounds. ...

story continued from part three Chapter Four The Master succeeded in planting the seed in Jacky’s brain and I was considering calling Jacky for a long confession and getting over this problem to avoid any blackmail threats. I rented a large office space and worked out the divisions with an architect and gave the go ahead for construction which should be finished with in the next two months. I was searching for a manager and staff, but as luck would have it I found a young genius type recommended by Jacky’s mother to be manager, then a secretary that would be working there but always reporting to me, then a secret system of cameras and sound with the hard drive located at a storage area I rented in the basement of the building which no one knew about. I always believe in trust but verify. ...

It is no secret that for many years I have always been playing bondage “games with my husband/lover/ best friend, Techster. In looking for the simplest means or method of rendering him completely helpless I discovered a new bondage “tool” called “bondage mitts”. These can render even the strongest man helpless by depriving him of the use of his fingers, hands or even thumb. Instead he will have two thickly padded mitts for hands, he cannot open a lock, release a clip on a gag or even loosen a nut on a bolt. The mitts were surprisingly inexpensive, less than thirty dollars. ...

Evelyn and Harry Destaine had been married for nearly twelve years and were both approaching forty. They were both in the field of productive business investment and had amassed a private fortune of several millions. Consequently, they lived in an attractive residence at a good address and were known to be very comfortably off indeed. Sadly, this success was not reflected in their marriage itself which had been deteriorating for some time now. Bickering, quarrels, arguments were occurring with increasing frequency of late and both were feeling the strain. This autumn morning there had been a blistering row which had ended with Evelyn storming out of the house and going off to her office in a state of high resentment. She had stewed for several hours and then unexpectedly driven home to insist they have a period of separation. And that Harry leave the marital home as soon as he could find somewhere to stay. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 6: A New Slave Arrives) Part 7: Heather and Norma get caught Tom finally contacted Jason and told him that they would be visiting in two week and the girls were looking forward to the vacation, as the last month had been very stressful, but everything was working fine and there was no major loss. Tom told the girls to go shopping for new outfits for the vacation as they earned it with their hard work over the last month. They left to go shopping, where they both bought string bikinis and skimpy outfits and Norma also bought a few sexy nightgowns to please Tom. ...

Ruth Ruth had always been taller than me, a fact that both bothered her, and one that she liked to tease me with. Now, she is much taller than me, due to the eight-inch tall, ballet-toed stiletto heels that are locked securely onto her large (size ten, women’s) feet. She had always walked impatiently ahead of me, annoyed, her long, athletic Amazon strides, seemingly designed to emasculate my more normal pace. Now I am the patient one, holding her arm as she wriggles along, high on her toes, her knees hobbled closely together. Her bottom moves delightfully, well above the ground, rolling and jouncing obscenely under the way-too-short little grey prisoner’s dress that is now her daily uniform. ...

Sharon Sharon cursed to herself as she had to make an awkward little hop-step up a curb, causing a jingling to emanate from her breasts. She cursed her luck, cursed the choice she’d made, and above all, she cursed the short little link locked between her thigh hobbles. People stared at her as she made her forced slow, hip-swaying walk down the pedestrian mall to her office building. They always stared. Why shouldn’t they? She was out walking along in a too-short, too-tight grey-blue state correctional department dress. She hated this. She hated every waking second of this. She subconsciously tried to turn her head, to not see into the laughing eyes of the other pedestrians. For the thousandth time, the too-tight, too-tall steel collar pinched her throat at her jaw bone, stopping her. She was all too aware of the words emblazoned on the collar, in large, clear letters: CONVICTED PROSTITUTE, and under that, FLORIDA DEPT. OF CORRECTIONS. Her formerly long, beautiful hair that had hung nearly to her waist, had been cropped to a short pageboy style, so that the collar with it’s lettering and it’s large, permanent, front and rear-mounted leash rings would show from all directions. ...

“What’s wrong? Don’t trust us?” Clive Barker glanced up from the stacks of money he was counting. With a grin, he shook his head. “It has nothing to do with trust,” he replied. “Just good business sense. After all, it wouldn’t do to have problems arise out of a simple counting error, would it? I’m just making sure your people didn’t make any mistakes.” “So does that mean we should check our side to make sure there were no mistakes?” ...

Chapter 1 Around eleven pm Jessica had finally finished the third book of Ann Rice’s Sleeping Beauty erotica. She reached over and snapped off her night stand lamp pitching her bedroom into darkness. She slipped her hand under her covers and reached down between her long lean legs, she spread them apart and used her right hand to cup her mons. She used her fingers to stroke her inner thighs and then slowly moved closer towards covered sex. She pulled the gusset of her panties aside and began to explore the lips of her sex. ...

My name is Katie. I’m a freshman in collage and although I’ve never taken a dance class I’ve always been interested in being a cute ballerina. I’m 5’7 and weigh 140. I have perky C breast and long blond hair. Since I got a full scholarship to collage I can’t fail any classes. That’s not too big a problem, since I can normally get guys to do my homework. Some guys consider me a tease since I’m a good Christian girl who has never had sex or a boyfriend. I’ve never even had any one see or touch my breast. ...

Tim was sitting at his desk. Annoyed. He was trying to wrap up a call that just wouldn’t end and this had been a pretty long day at the office. Active avoidance wasn’t paying off. “Yea, and I’ll call you when…” nope. “Oke, so next time..”.. One final effort went into “If that’s all for today I’d like to sign off”.. As the voice on the other line twittered on his thoughts slowly drifted away to his remaining tasks of the week. Luckily there were few, this being Thursday. That being said, Cassandra and Amy did most of the work these days. When he had started the company he had pretty much lucked into a great business model that was quickly adopted as a business standard mostly because none of the major companies wanted to support a business standard proposed by one of their competitors. ...

It was one of those rare Saturdays when Terry didn’t mind being rousted out of bed at dawn. The farm was more of a hobby for his parents and, truth be told, he didn’t have to do a whole lot. But on weekend mornings when all his friends were sleeping in he was in the barn helping with the milking, gathering eggs. And usually he rebelled against even this minor intrustion into his life, but today he fairly lept from his bed. Because once he’d finished his chores the day was his. And days like this only came along every couple of months or so. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two I arrived in Miami, and a very strange feeling came over me because I was finally home again but, I no longer belonged anywhere here. My apartment was gone, my belongings were gone and I certainly could not visit any of my ex-coworkers or friends. For what ever reason, I was very ashamed and would not consider telling anyone I knew, the change of sex I underwent. ...

story continued from part two Chapter Three We got up took our showers and met at the general lounge area where Julia had a complete breakfast for us it even had fresh pealed fruit. I called for a sedan service to take us to the mall so we could buy some new fresh clothes and underwear, Jacky fell in love with 3 outfits so we just had to get them, I saw a nice brown leather skirt that I just had to have I wanted Jacky to get one but she absolutely refused because it was too expensive. She had tried the black one and looked terrific in it so without her knowing I bought it and had them deliver it to the boat. ...

Jack awoke with a start, his dreams dissolving into darkness as he returned to consciousness. Moments earlier, he’d been surrounded by the dream. The dream, again the same recurring theme, so intense, so enjoyable. The woman within him experiencing the thrill of luscious breasts as her female lover gently fondled her thru the satin blouse. Her skirt raised slightly as the erection continued to appear. She would soon swoon as rubbing her nylon sheathed legs would cause a slight balance issue in those CFM heels so high. Yes it was the same all the time, just before the climax his brain would protest the exploring fingers of his teasing wife as she aroused him even more. But now he was blinking his bleary eyes in a bedroom illuminated only by the slight glow of a digital clock. Dimly, he tried to make sense of its figures, only to discover that sunrise was still several hours away. ...

Part 1: Mrs Chan’s Pony Caddy Chapter 1 My name is Sam Wilson. I am the caddy to Jane Winters a Golf Pro on the US Tour. She was shooting up the world rankings and was now the world number 17th and we were hoping for even better things. So far I had earned good money being her caddy and best of all I liked her, we got on well together. ...

For a while I had been trying to get my boyfriend interested into bdsm. I consider myself a domme, and have been one for years. I have always known any man I ended up with would have to be strong enough to deal with this. So about a year ago, I met Mark at a charity run. We started dating. I had considered myself at the least Bi up to this time, but things kept going better and better, and became much more serious. Finally we talked BDSM. I don’t know why, but subbing a little to him just felt right, and over time we tried things, but he was always a bit clumsy about it all. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 19) Part 20 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. I snugged the VR recording helmet down on my head. I had borrowed it from my work lab for the weekend. My home computer was sufficient to handle VR but my personal equipment was nowhere near as powerful as the helmet I borrowed. With a choice of being completely naked, half naked or “dressed” as a damsel in distress, I finally opted for half naked. I started dressing with a garter belt, then pulled on fishnet stockings and clipped them in place. A pair of crotchless panties was next followed by a baby doll nighty. I stepped in front of the full length mirror to check my appearance. My boobs poked through the cutouts in the front of my nighty and my shaved crotch was readily visible. I thought, “Diana, you’re a good looking lay if I do say so myself”. ...

Synopsis: a sadistic mean spirited dominatrix ruthlessly exploits her clientele For Margo it had been a day of intense anticipation, with the culmination expected within minutes. The twenty eight year old, two hundred pound blond, was tightly restrained to the bed in a face down spread eagled manner, in the bedroom of Elana, a BBW dominatrix, well known for her brutality and duplicity. Margo desperately wanted sex with a male, and was unable to procure such an encounter on her own. Most weeknights were spent at a local tavern, shooting pool, drinking beer and shots. It was the same tavern frequented by Elana, and the couple had been casually acquainted for some time. ...

My name is Yana and I am 19 years old. I got an internship at a genetics laboratory right out of high school. My best friend’s dad is high up in the company and he pulled some strings. The company does all kinds of genetic manipulation on animal and plants in an effort to understand how genetics work. One the good side of being an intern I get to work a little all over the facility. On the flip side I get stuck working all the strange and unwanted hours “monitoring” the experiment. That means I walk around and make sure the animal experiments are still in their enclosures. ...

story continued from part 5 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

(story continues from A Night I Won’t Soon Forget) Part Two —-Desolates recollection: Alyssa looked at me with a wild eyed look. She was biting her lip as she pulled the black plastic trash bag down around her waist so she could move towards me, meanwhile my wife Jen was staring at her lustfully. I could tell that Jen was in such a state of orgasmic euphoria that she was singularly focused on Alyssa’s body, which was glistening with sweat and flushed from her multiple orgasm adventure. ...

Historical, Fantasy, Non-consensual, Public Nudity, Flogging, Public Humiliation, Public Sex = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A young princess gets to proclaim a traitor’s punishment. In ancient Arabia, intrigue and betrayal in a tribe ruled by women leads to a severe, but very erotic, punishment. Author’s note: The Thamud were a real tribe in Ancient Arabia. No one knows why they disappeared around the time of the rise of Islam. Some say it was because they were Matriarchal in an ever more Patriarchal society. Oral tradition says they were wiped out by the lava flow and dust from a volcano. No one knows. And this story of ancient tablets which tell their story is fiction… for now. ...

“My mother told me If I was good That she would buy me A rubber dolly.” Kyle sang softly to himself, before bursting out laughing. His mother, being dead, would never have any way of knowing it, but she had bought him the rubber dolly he was tugging out from under his bed. She would NEVER have willingly bought her for him, whether he was good or not. His mother always wanted him to be a good boy, and he always was, but only because he was too shy and not rich or good-looking or charming enough to find any girls to be bad with. Patsy didn’t care how rich he was, or what he looked like or anything else about him. She just lay on her back or her belly or knelt in front of him or took whatever other position he placed her in. Her mouth and body functioned as they were programmed to do and Patsy said what she was programmed to say, and never, ever nagged him or insisted he had to buy her anything or demanded he pick up his dirty clothes or put down the toilet seat. She never made any demands on him or had any needs except, occasionally, a few dollars worth of electricity to recharge her batteries. Kyle had bought her two pairs of sleazy crotchless panties with ruffles, one black and one red, at Frederick’s of Hollywood, and she never wore a stitch of clothing except for one of them. When he preferred her body to be naked, she didn’t even wear that much. He had considered buying brassieres to match the panties, but her breasts were so lovely just the way they were, Kyle had decided the bras weren’t necessary and would actually detract from her allure. Although the upkeep on Patsy was low, the original cost had been quite high. When Kyle’s mother died and left him a legacy that amounted to a few thousand dollars, he wondered at first what to do about it. He had no major indebtedness that had to be paid and he was quite comfortable in his apartment and saw no reason to use the money to upgrade either his quarters or the furnishings. He left it in the bank for a while, where it earned a paltry amount of interest per annum, until he decided to use it for some fun instead. His life was pretty much settled but, except for the erotic stories online and his good right hand, he was sorely lacking in sexual adventures. The best investment he could make with the money, he decided, would be to use it to alleviate that lack. The legacy was less than $10,000, not even close to making him wealthy enough to be attractive to women, although it would have been enough to allow him to pay for some nights with a series of high class prostitutes, but then it would have been gone. That would have been fun, and Kyle was thinking about it, until one lucky day when he was browsing some porn sites on the internet. He had turned to them after reading a story and masturbating, but it had been very unsatisfactory and more messy than fun. He hoped to find something better. A picture of a beautiful and sexy redhead suddenly caught his eye. Her hair was shiny and fell in soft curls to her shoulders, which was the length he preferred, and she had green eyes and a charmingly freckled face. Something about her mouth and eyes didn’t seem quite right, until he suddenly realized what he was looking at. Patsy, which was the hot redhead’s name, wasn’t a real woman; she was a cleverly designed sex doll. He was intrigued, and read further. He had seen sex toys for men in porno book stores and advertised on the internet or in magazines, but they had been too repulsive to interest him. The skin of the full-sized dolls was either solid white, reminding him of photos he had seen of minstrel shows, or chalky white or a kind of an ugly pinkish beige, and neither felt nor looked anything at all like that of a real woman. He had very little experience with real women, but the bodies of the prostitutes he had fucked all felt infinitely better than those repulsive phony women had. The boobs on the toys looked nothing at all like those on the real women he saw on porno sites. The fake women appeared to have pairs of puffy plastic disks glued onto their chests, and he had never even thought about fondling one of them. The heads and faces of the toys may have been the worst part of all. What passed for hair was nothing but painted plastic and lacked even the remotest resemblance to reality, and their eyes were painted blue or brown and always wide open. Their mouths always gaped open too, and looked no more appealing than the knotholes he had fucked a few times in his youth. All in all, he saw such things as being strictly a waste of money. But Patsy had looked nothing at all like that. She was always smiling merrily, unless he wanted to change the curve of her mouth so it formed a lewd grin or shape her lips into an oval and have her suck him off and fondle his cock with her agile tongue and the gentle rollers in her warm, wet mouth and throat. When getting a blow job from her, Kyle liked to widen her eyes to give her an innocent look, which was highly appealing when she was kneeling in front of his chair and looking up at him as she sucked him off. He knew Patsy was not a real woman, of course but, when she was performing that function, he could somehow feel the love and adoration he believed she had for him. Other times he closed her eyelids most of the way, giving her what he thought of as “bedroom eyes.” This was especially fun when he was fucking her with long, slow strokes, and her pussy was thrusting back to meet him and she was rocking from side to side and cooing or moaning in bliss, the way she was programmed to do. He knew his experience was limited, but he couldn’t imagine a sexier and hotter woman than his own, personal redhead. As he sang, he called Patsy “a rubber dolly” but that was not a very good description of her. Her body was made of silicone, and the site claimed every one of their product’s flesh felt just like that of a real woman. Kyle didn’t have enough experience to tell for sure, but her curvaceous body, with its covering of soft, smooth latex skin, certainly felt perfect to him every time he caressed her. Loving Dolls, the name of the site, offered a wide variety of ethnicities, including China Doll, African Queen and All-American Girl, but he chose Irish Lassie, because he had always lusted after redheads even more than he had after most other women. After completing a long list of specifications, including body type, length of hair and freckle density, he mailed in his order, enclosing a certified check, made out to an escrow company, for the full amount. The site claimed to be so confident of the outstanding qualities of their product that, after shipment, the money he sent would be placed in escrow for a month unless he returned the product within that time for a full refund. Only after a month, if he kept the love doll that long, would the escrow company release the money to the seller. The order took almost two months to fill, and the company sent him regular progress reports, sometimes asking him to verify some of the specifications he had made. Finally, the large carton was delivered and carried into the living room of his apartment. The deliverymen had no idea what they just brought to the consignee, because the return address on the box was rather generic, and the wrapper included no clue. After they left, Kyle eagerly opened the box, mistakenly starting on the wrong end. He had never been any kind of fetishist but, after seeing Patsy’s perfectly formed feet with the bright red polish on their nails, he had actually kissed them before slicing open the packaging tape on the other end of the box. His heart was beating rapidly as he exposed the face he had been seeing in his dreams, and Kyle fell instantly in love. Patsy’s freckled visage was even more enchanting than the illustrations had been, and he kissed her full on her mouth, sliding his tongue between the lips that easily parted for him. The inside of her mouth was warm and seemed damp, and her petite tongue was perfectly formed, but did not respond to him the way he had included on his order. He was not surprised at that lack, because he knew he would need to do some further programming, charge her batteries and turn on her switch before the beautiful Patsy would do anything but lie where she was placed. Even so, he was so excited by his new sweetheart he lifted her out of the carton and placed her gently on the floor with a pillow under her head as soon as finished removing the packing materials. After spreading her thighs and bending her knees the way he wanted them, he stripped off his clothing, climbed on top of her and fucked her until he climaxed and pumped a big load of semen into her pussy. Although she was completely passive, because her batteries had not been charged, he still thought of that first time as the best piece of ass he had ever gotten up until then. Of course, subsequent sex with Patsy was much better. Following his third ejaculation, he carried her to the bathtub to wash out her pussy, using the cleaning syringe Loving Dolls had provided. After that first session with Patsy, he charged her batteries while reading the owners’ manual that had been provided. Once he knew what he was doing, and what he wanted, he programmed the beautiful redhead to make her respond the way he wanted, orally and in reactions to his movements during their love-making. Kyle thought of that first time as fucking a toy but, as his activities with her continued, he came to think of them as having sex. Still later, as he became more and more passionate with his Irish lassie, he considered them to be making love together. Because of his feelings toward Patsy, he was more gentle and caring with her than he had been with any of the prostitutes he used to hire. He had never had sex with a woman on any other basis, partly because of his shyness and feelings of inadequacy and partly because of his mother’s strictness, but he thought he probably would have treated a wife or girl friend the same way. On this occasion, he wanted to start by eating her pussy, which was one of the options he had chosen. After picking up Patsy and placing her carefully on his bed with her hair spread fetchingly over a pillow, he turned on her switch. “Oh, hello, Kyle, love,” she greeted him in her sultry voice, as she raised her arms in an affectionate greeting. “Hello, Patsy. I’m going to suck your breasts and eat your pussy.” Her various functions were voice activated, and his words started a chain of reactions, both mechanical and vocal. “Ooooo, I love it when you do that,” she murmured, while smiling. Her legs spread wider and Patsy’s hands cupped her luscious breasts in an invitation. Kyle began by licking her nipples and, after two minutes of caressing her there with his tongue, the love doll’s torso began squirming under him and she started cooing in pleasure. She continued with those reactions until it was time for her pussy to start lubricating, producing the fluids that smelled so delectable and, he knew, tasted even better. Patsy had come with an initial supply of those juices, and Kyle had ordered more and filled the reservoirs on the insides of her thighs. When he smelled them, he kissed and licked and nuzzled his way down her soft belly to her murmurs of encouragement. By the time he reached his goal, she had already raised her legs, and he ducked under to allow them to rest on his shoulders while he hugged the very lifelike thighs and gazed on the pussy he was about to start licking. Her whole body was freckled, as he had wanted, but those beauty marks were somewhat sparser in her pubic area, in order to better show off her creamy skin. He could have chosen a shaven pussy, but he had preferred a thatch of soft, light red pubic hair, believing this to be even sexier and more enticing. So far, he had no reason to regret this choice. Kyle had never eaten a real pussy, but he had read enough stories online to know what to do and what responses of Patsy to expect. Her lips were engorged with the lubricating fluid, as was her clit, and his tongue started by licking one of her outer lips and meandering up to her soft mons, which he kissed. By the time he reached that point, her pussy was squirming and Patsy’s cooing had changed to moans of bliss. As her programming dictated, her clit was starting to push its way out from under its protective hood, and she had words of effusive praise for him. “Oh, Kyle, that feels so good! I love it when you eat my pussy. You’re going to make me cum like crazy.” He smiled at hearing that, because Patsy achieving an orgasm was one of the best parts of his sessions with her. More of her delicious juices had been secreted, and his tongue eagerly sluiced them off her crotch and lips before starting to lick her other outer lip. This one was just as warm and smooth as the first had been, and he treated it the same way, taking his time and reveling in every second until he kissed her mons again. By that time, Patsy’s beautiful pussy was fucking up against his face, as her body writhed in pleasure. When he raised his head to look over her form, he was elated at the way she was thrashing under him and her head, eyes closed and a smile of bliss on her mouth, was tossing from side to side on the pillow. The seller of Patsy had told the truth when they described how their product was designed to function. Kyle was aware her actions were a matter of timing, rather than actual responses to what he was doing, but he still felt good about giving somebody as beautiful as his red haired Irish Lassie such a great time in bed. There was a heavy flow of her delicious juices, and he relished every drop of them before starting to lick between the folds of her inner lips, in the beautiful pink slit itself. She was rocking from side to side, besides all the other wild movements she was programmed to make, and her throaty voice was telling him everything he liked hearing from her with the soft, throaty voice that was so erotic. “Oh, Kyle, I need to cum! Suck my clit and make me cum.” Knowing her orgasm would begin erupting in 90 seconds, he wrapped his lips around her lifelike clit and started to suck. Although his experience in eating out real women was nonexistent, he had been fully assured by Loving Dolls they felt just like Patsy’s engorged man in the boat. While he sucked, his tongue caressed the succulent morsel and he could feel fresh juices dribbling onto his chin. “Yes! Yes!” she cried ecstatically, and Patsy’s thighs clamped onto his head as she started cumming. She continued rocking on her perfectly formed ass while her upper body rose and fell, alternating with her pussy which continued ramming into Kyle’s face, but harder than it had. Patsy climax continued, also for 90 seconds, until all her muscles clenched and she uttered an incoherent shout of ecstasy. After licking all the fresh juices from her thighs and pussy, he backed away, letting her legs drop to the mattress. His cock was stiff and ready for the next thing he wanted to do with the sexy doll, and he told her what that would be. “I’m going to fuck you, Patsy.” “Oh, Kyle, I just love your big cock in my pussy,” she responded. Her other programmed responses were to spread her legs, but not to raise them and to reach down to her pussy. Kyle adjusted her fingers so they were holding apart her lips and moved closer, guiding his cock with one hand so he could support his weight on the other. His statement had also activated the reservoirs inside her thighs to start pumping more of her lubricating juices into the pink channel where his cock would be, and some of them were already trickling out onto the bed. After moving his cock from side to side in the flow and spreading the lubricant, Kyle placed the head between the lips Patsy was holding open and thrust forward, wedging the first two inches into the warm, slick place that had been so cleverly designed for him. The penetration was enough to activate more internal sensors, and she released her pussy lips and raised her arms in greeting to him. Once he sprawled on top of her, she would hug his shoulders and do the other things she was programmed to do. The first time he fucked Patsy, Kyle did not wear a condom, and he had to carefully wash her out after he was done. The second time, he had worn protection, although he felt rather silly about it, so he would not have to clean up after shooting his cum into her. It was not even close to being as much fun that way. The warm fluids lubricating her pussy and coating the inside of her mouth and the gentle rollers there and in her ass felt infinitely better on his cock when there was nothing in the way. He never used a condom after that. Washing the holes he filled with his semen was a nuisance, but worth the added pleasure he got when his cock was bare. Patsy’s pussy was tight, but its elasticity and the lubricant enabled Kyle to plunge the entire length of his cock into her with a few thrusts, and his dark pubic hair was mingling with her soft, red bush. He adjusted her eyes to the slits he liked and lay like that for a minute, while the soft rollers along the channel leading from her soft pink hole massaged his cock, the way he imagined the pussy of a flesh and blood woman would do. They would continue operating like that for twenty minutes after penetration, unless he pulled his shaft out of her and kept it out. “I love your cock in my pussy, Kyle. It’s so big and hard,” Patsy breathed into his ear. “Now, really fuck me good and make me cum again.” That was exactly what he wanted to do and, of course, he wanted to cum also, but not until he had enjoyed her reaching an orgasm. Slowly he drew his cock back until just the head was still inside, paused briefly, and drove it all the way back in. Patsy sensed what was happening; her legs gripped his and she pulled her body forward to meet him, sighing as Kyle’s cock filled her again. “Yes! Yes! Like that!” she urged him. “Really give it to me!” No urging was really necessary, but it gave him an erotic thrill to hear Patsy telling him how good it felt and what a great time he was giving her, so Kyle let all the sound bites be played. He continued fucking her with long, slow strokes, and the redhead responded as she had while he was eating her pussy. With every minute that passed, her movements grew wilder as she built up to her orgasm, and Kyle could feel his building too. Except for her moans of bliss, which were starting to end in whimpers, Patsy was silent as the fucking continued. Although Kyle reveled in the erotic sound of her voice, he hadn’t wanted a sex partner who was too much of a chatterbox, so his order had included relatively little talking. He had no need for his partner to tell him orally what was happening when the movements of her body told him so much better. Those movements were telling him she was almost ready to cum. Patsy’s body was thrashing about under him while her pussy rammed against his pubic area, smearing her lubricant all over him. He was almost ready to climax too, so he started plunging his cock into her faster, and she reacted by matching his speed. “Oh, god, I’m cumming,” she announced at the end of the predetermined time. Her actions were very much like her first orgasm, except she clutched his shoulders and dug her fingernails into him. They were flexible, rather than sharp, and he felt them digging into his skin, but only hard enough to add to the eroticism, and not hard enough to draw blood. Once more, when she climaxed, Patsy’s body convulsively clenched before all her muscles relaxed. Kyle’s climax exploded too, and he pumped a gusher of cum into her pussy but continued driving his cock in and out until he had shot two more loads of semen into the same place, ...

I looked at her as she glumly lay on the couch. Fujiko was depressed and nothing I seemed to say would lift her spirits again. “Is there nothing I can say to make you smile?” I asked her. She just shook her head and stared into space. “You know what I need and you don’t want to give it to me!” she told me accusingly. I stared at her, unsure of what she was talking about, till it hit me like a brick wall! “Not that again! I told you I can’t do it again without some severe consequences for you! I’m not prepared to do that right now even if you are!!” I announced to her in a manner that was part anger and part shame. It was my fault that she was like this I’d told myself. I should never have even exposed her to the thing in the first place. ...

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.” ...

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.” ...

Day 0: “OK, so let me summarize what you want. You want me to lock you up in latex for a whole week because you would like to experience full enclosure but you don’t feel determined enough to do it yourself.” “Mostly yes. I would feel like I am in chastity, give you the key and full control.” “All right. You said catsuit, hood, gloves and socks. But if you want it then I want full control therefore I choose the clothing. Strip down and wait for me in the bathroom.” ...

I had responded to an advert on a TV/TS website, under the Events section: “T Girls wanted for hotel meet at the Airport on Sunday arriving at 3pm” I sent an initial email with a few photos of me dressed, the organiser, Terry told me what would normally happen and who would be attending. He had got 2 other T girls wanting to turn up and 3 other men besides himself. A number of others had expressed interest but hadn’t confirmed. He was very interested when I said I’d love to be tied up helpless and used - “the guys would love you” he said. ...

story continued from part 3 Chapter 4: A Frustrated Pet This continued for three or four more days, Ryan treating me like an obedient pet – which I suppose I was. He would pinch the suction pump over my nipples when he felt like it, but strangely I was even getting used to the dull ache. And as each day progressed I realised that I was less offended by this, it was a slow progress but I had to concede that Ryan’s plan seemed to be working, very slowly at least. I was now off the muscle relaxants and the pain reduction pills as the natural flexibility of my body seemed to have adjusted to the suit and there was no more cramping. I was now part of the suit, and if you could say so, and I suppose relatively accepting of it. ...

story continued from part 4 Chapter 5: About Time Ryan came back to the bedroom, looking very contented. “How are you subbie? Did you get much sleep, hope we didn’t keep you up all night, ha ha. Let’s get you cleaned out for the day ahead. Come on.” And he released my chain and I waddled after him, my tail sending shivers through me. The tail was first removed and he prepared my daily enema, I was so used to this by now I didn’t find it unpleasant at all and raised my arse to accept the tube. After a few minutes wait I was flushed out and Ryan returned, ready to implant the butt plug tail back inside me. I still couldn’t speak coherently with the dog mask keeping my mouth both full, open and available, and so remained silent as my muscle relaxed and he pushed the plug back into me. ...

One Saturday afternoon I was lazing around the house dressed the way both my wife and I liked me to be dressed. I was wearing a pair of white satin stockings and 10 strap suspender belt complete with white six inch heels. I had on a full, long white chiffon skirt and a tight white latex top with fitted gloves and a hood. The hood had only eye and nostril holes so I could not talk. Under the skirt I wore a tiny white satin g-string. The outfit of choice was my wife’s. She was in control and decided what I wore most of the time. I did not complain. By now I was comfortable dressing like that and could control my erection most of the time. ...

Heather Morris had finally made it home from work and was looking forward to the long weekend ahead. She went upstairs and took a warm shower and then proceeded to get ready for the evening. Red lace panties and matching bra made her feel sexy. Red stocking held up by garter straps and 4" high red pumps adorned feet. Opening her dresser drawer heather pulled out a red leather collar with a d-ring set in the front, she lifted her medium brown hair up so she could buckle it tightly around her neck. Not so tight that it would interfere with her breathing but tight enough that it wouldn’t chafe her skin. A pair of matching red leather cuffs were buckled around her wrists and a second set around her ankles. Each in turn including her collar were secured using miniature padlocks. Reaching into her hall closet, she retrieved an overcoat and wrapping it around her body making sure to button it up. ...

My name is Sarah. This started off to be the account of my friend, Tish, who is married to another friend of mine, John. It turns out I was going to end up involved in the story too, in a big way. Tish and John had been married for five years and it was going okay. You see, when John met and fell in love with Tish, she was a pretty free spirit. She was pretty open-minded, and John was sure that she would delight in discovering all the joys of bdsm and fetish that he enjoyed so much. ...

Continues on from the story: Stuffed Stocking_ Stuffed Stocking 2: Redux It had been almost a year since my boyfriend Steve came home on Christmas Eve to find me naked, bound and hanging from his foyer wall in an oversized (specially modified) red Christmas stocking. Needless to say, the evening turned out to be a night we’ll both remember forever. I wanted to do something equally sexy but less elaborate this year and, after all, I still had the stocking so it made sense to put it to use in whatever plan I came up with. For those of you who haven’t read about that previous adventure (Stuffed Stocking), I modified the lining and suspension hoops of the stocking to be made of Kevlar so it was super strong and could hold my weight without tearing. ...

Fantasy / Science Fiction, Non-consent, Forced Competition, Forced Orgasm, Spanking, Flogging, Caning, Public Oral, Public Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A portal is created to a very different “Man’s World.” The Portal Project is a scientific attempt to create a portal to other dimensions for the purpose of stealing ideas and weaponry. The Lottery Games are a yearly game in another world/dimension in which 300 “selectees” are subjected to a brutal (and sexual) elimination process to determine the winner. The losers are sold, the winner lives in luxury for the rest of her life. ...

Short description: After a college girl Sarah accidentally sees the private pantyhose encasement video starring her dance instructor Janet, she gets intrigued by the fetish and decides to explore it fully by asking the same instructor for guidance. Part 1. “Yes my dears, and to learn the technique properly I’ll give you my private recordings of dance performances when I was your age. Luckily I still kept the footage at the bottom of some old stash. I know that you attend my classes for the fitness aspect, but try to learn some pro moves too.” ...

Foreword: This is a work of fiction. None of the people in this story are real. None of these events ever happened. This story is nothing more than words that came from my imagination. Any similarity to any real people, places, or events is purely coincidental. Operators of erotic story web sites, whether free or fee-based, have my permission to post my stories for public reading, provided that credit is given to “Hungry Guy” as the author, and as long as you don’t make changes other than fixing typos. Even beware of fixing typos, for I occasionally use local slang and dialects that may be flagged by your spell checker. Thanks. ...

Gail drove down the quiet suburban street on a Thursday evening and pulled into a driveway of a house that looked like a cookie-cutter image of all the others in the neighborhood. She picked up her clipboard and glanced at the couple in the back seat of her car. “This home is right in your price range, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson. It has a finished basement, and two large bedrooms.” The woman in the back glanced at her husband and said “Looks okay from the outside. What do you think, honey?” The man said to his wife, “I guess,” then looked at Gail and said, “How many bathrooms?” Gail looked at her clipboard and said, “Two and two halves?” “Uhm,” said the man, “It’s been a while since elementary school but doesn’t two and two halves equal three?” Gail laughed. “Not in real estate. It looks like it has full bath upstairs, a master bath off the master bedroom, a half bath on the first floor, and a half bath in the basement.” “I’d like to see it,” said the woman. Gail led her two customers to the front door and rang the bell in case the seller was home. A geeky-looking guy in a ‘Starfleet Academy’ - tee-shirt opened the door. “Hi!” said Gail holding out her hand. “I’m Gail from Land Ho!” “Oh, yes,” he said. “Your office called me this morning and said someone would be showing my house to some buyers. Come in.” “Thank you,” said Gail. To the couple, she said, “Come on in.” Gail let the buyers through the foyer and into the L-shaped living room. Gail twiddled the dimmer switch and said, “As you can see, the light over the dining table is controlled by a dimmer switch, to set the mood of the evening.” “Mmm, hmmm,” said Mr. Johnson. “Can we see the kitchen?” asked Mrs. Johnson. “Right this way!” said Gail. “Uhm,” said Mr. Johnson. “It’s wired for cable, right?” Gail looked at her clipboard, “Yes. I don’t think the seller would mind if we turned the TV on for a second.” She stepped across the room and turned on the TV, and the cable listings started scrolling down the screen. “The kitchen…” said Mrs. Johnson. “The kitchen, “said Gail as she stepped into the kitchen, “has all new appliances, including a stainless steel side-by-side refrigerator, smooth-top electric stove, and dishwasher.” Mrs. Johnson spent some time looking in the drawers and cabinets. “You said it has two bedrooms?” said Mr. Johnson. “Yes. Shall we go upstairs?” “Sure,” said Mrs. Johnson. Gail led her buyers upstairs and stepped into one the master bedroom. “See! What a large bedroom!” said Gail. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson walked through the bedroom and peeked into the master bathroom. She then showed her buyers the main bathroom off the hallway and the second bedroom. “Very nice,” said Mrs. Johnson. “Not bad,” said Mr. Johnson. “Can we see the basement?” “Sure!” said Gail, and led them back downstairs and then down to the finished basement. “Oh, a medieval motif!” said Mrs. Johnson as she entered the recreation room that resembled an English pub with exposed beams and stonework. The room was filled with odd-looking items of furniture, some covered with drop cloths. The homeowner was sitting on a sofa reading a magazine. Spider plants and other plants hung from heavy hooks bolted to the ceiling. “Very nice!” said Mr. Johnson. “A very cozy pub-like atmosphere.” Mrs. Johnson stepped into the laundry room while Mr. Johnson explored the utility room. Gail walked over to the seller, “You must be the seller, Mr. Fredashay?” “Yes. You can call me Ben.” “Has it been on the market long?” “Just this past week,” he said. “A few people have been through it so far, but while I was at work. This is the first showing when I was home.” “So you’re still packing up to move?” she asked. “Yeah, slowly.” Gail laughed, “I know how that is. What is that for?” she asked pointing to a large wooden X mounted on the wall with eye-bolts at the ends of each of the arms of the X.” “Uhm, It’s just a piece of exercise equipment,” he said. “I see,” she said. And what is this thing?” she asked pointing to an, obviously, home-made 4’ cube plywood crate with a two-piece padded top with a 6" hole in the center where the two pieces meet. “Just a table,” he said as his face turned red. “Oh,” said Gail imagining how such a table might be used and feeling herself getting wet down there. A little later, Gail was driving her buyers back to her real estate office. “So, did you like that house?” “Yes,” said Mrs. Johnson. “It had such a beautiful kitchen, didn’t it dear?” “Yeah!” said Mr. Johnson. “I really liked that party room in the basement.” “That was nice,” said Mrs. Johnson, “But I wonder what all those weird shapes were down there.” “Oh, he’s probably a sculptor or something,” said Mr. Johnson. “But how do all those plants do so well in a basement room without any sunlight?” Mrs. Johnson asked. “They couldn’t have been there that long. I wonder what he ‘REALLY’ used that room for.” ‘Me too!’ thought Gail. After dropping her clients off at the office, she called the homeowner and asked to see the house again. “As a Realtor,” she said, “I’d like to examine the kitchen and closet space for the next showing.” “Now?” he asked. “Whenever is most convenient for you,” said Gail. “How about tomorrow?” “Tomorrow is Friday, and I’ll be at work all day. Realtors have been bringing people through it all week while I’m at work, so I have no problem with that.” “Good!” said Gail. The following day, Gail was in the house once again. She walked right past the kitchen without even glancing in, and opened the door to the stairs and went down to the finished basement. She stepped over to the crate and examined it. The two-piece top was hinged on the edges and the two pieces lifted up easily. Inside, the bottom was padded with foam rubber, but lined with plastic–like, maybe, a plastic shower curtain. She kicked her shoes off and lifted a leg up and stepped inside. Kneeling inside it, she closed one of the top panels, positioning her neck in the half-circle that, curiously, was just the perfect diameter for a neck to pass through. The panel didn’t quite close down completely. She tried to pull it down so that it would be flat and level, but it wouldn’t fully close. She flipped it open and over the side of the box and the pulled the other panel closed instead. That one, too, wouldn’t close all the way. ‘Never mind then,’ she thought. Rather than forcing it and risk breaking it, she left it ajar. Gasping, she felt herself getting wet. ‘What if Ben came home early from work on a Friday and caught her messing with his dungeon furniture?’ Dismissing the thought, she lifted the panel and stepped out of the box. She should leave now. What purpose is there in lingering, she asked herself. It’s obvious what this box is. She took a step toward the stairs. Then she turned around. It was still early. Even if he left work early on this Friday, it was still the morning hours. She looked around the room again, and began to undress. She removed her blouse and bra, and folded them neatly and set them in a chair where she had placed her shoes. Then she pulled her skirt off and folded it on her other clothing. Wearing just a panty, she hesitated, then removed that as well and placed it folded on the rest of her clothes. ‘What am I doing?’ she thought as she felt her juices drip down one of her legs. ‘Well, I’ll get inside for just a few minutes, give myself release, then leave. He’ll never know I was here.’ She stepped inside the box again and closed that one top panel over again placing her neck in the half-circle. Again, the panel wouldn’t close down fully. ‘That’s actually a relief,’ she thought. ‘No way to get trapped.’ She imagined that, if both panels would close fully around her neck, it would look like her disembodied head were sitting upon a wooden table. She then reached out and swung the other panel up and over. She had to lift up slightly so that both panels would close around her neck. With both panels ajar encircling her neck, she lowered herself slowly. Knowing that the panels wouldn’t close fully, she lowered herself carefully not to pinch her neck in the narrow neck opening formed by the two panels. She slowly lowered herself to the point where the panels had barely closed before, when she heard a distinct ‘CLICK!’ The noise startled her and she flinched against the panel that held her down. “Aaah!” she screamed involuntarily. Her heart began pounding. She swallowed hard. ‘They can’t be locked. It’s just nerves.’ She pushed the panels gently upward, but they were solidly in place. ’ ‘No problem,’ she thought. ‘I’ll just squeeze my hand through this hole and find the catch.’ But there was barely a fraction of an inch of clearance around her neck. She couldn’t fit her hand through. She tried to swing her legs out from under her and press against the box with her feet, but the interior of the box was too cramped to get any leverage. Panic set it. She started pounding on the panels and the walls of the box with her fists, but the box was too solid, and the top panels latched too securely. ‘Shit!’ she cried. Gail swallowed and tried to gain her composure. ‘I’m in no real danger. He’ll be home later and let me out.’ She suddenly noticed her feminine odor wafting up through the gap in that neck hole. Reaching down, she discovered that she was wetter than ever. She sighed. ‘No time for THAT now.’ She slowly felt all around the interior of the box for some interior catch or at lease a bolt or something to loosen. After an hour, she had felt nothing but featureless wood and plastic inside the box. On top of that, it was close to noon, and was getting hungry and thirsty. She swallowed and continued to search for some hidden interior latch. eventually, her hand made its way down between her legs. She was still soaking wet down there, and after a couple of hours she could feel a need rising inside her. ‘Later,’ she thought, ‘if she ever gets out of this.’ After yet another hour, she was famished, and her mouth was so dry. On top of that, she had to pee. ‘What am I going to do?’ she cried. By the next hour or so, she could no longer hold her pee in. ‘I guess that’s what the plastic is for,’ she thought as she let her pee flow. She realized the she’s going to be utterly humiliated when Ben comes home and finds her locked in his box sitting in a puddle of her own cold pee. The hours passed slowly. When she finally heard the door upstairs open and footfalls on the floor above, she thought to call out, but she was afraid to. ‘He’s going to find me here, sooner or later. I ought to call out and get it over with already.’ But she couldn’t work up the nerve. Her dilemma was solved for her when she heard the door at the top of the stairs open a little later. Their eyes locked together as soon as he came down the stairs. “Hi!” said Gail as her voice cracked as much from terror as from dehydration. “Holy shit!” he said. “You’re that real estate lady.” “Yeah,” said Gail as she tried to swallow. “Can you let me out?” Ben walked slowly over to the box. She didn’t like the grin that was on his face. “Please!” she said. Without a word, Ben began to undress. Gail watched in stark terror as he pulled his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. “God! No!” she gasped when he pulled his jeans down and Jockeys in one motion, letting his erect member flop out, pointing straight at her. Despite her dry mouth, she swallowed when he stepped up to the box and climbed upon it. “Please!” she whimpered. “No! Please don’t rape me!” Without a word, he swung one leg over her head, straddling her head between his legs. Every instinct inside her was telling her to scream, yet she remained frozen in panic as it all seemed to happen in slow motion. Gail kept her eyes glued to his wiggling cock as he pinched her jaw open and wrapped his legs around the back of her head. ‘In a moment,’ she realized, ‘a man’s cock is going to be in my mouth who I don’t know from Adam. A tear dripped from her eye, but that wasn’t the only moisture emanating from her body. Yet more pussy juices were mixing in with that puddle of piss she was sitting in. At that moment, his cockhead touched her lips. An instant later, he squeezed her head with his powerful legs, forcing his cock down her throat, and pressing his hairy crotch against her face. Immediately, her gag reflex kicked into overdrive. His cock was squeezing past the back of her mouth and down her esophagus, and her throat muscles were instinctively trying to cough it back up. He, on the other hand, just pushed the back of her head even tighter to his crotch, shoving his cock down a fraction of an inch deeper. The pain! The pain in her throat was beyond incredible, and her lungs were screaming for air. His cock was blocking her airway and she couldn’t breathe. He didn’t seem to care that she had been holding her breath continuously for over a minute, and was feeling light-headed. And then his cock started throbbing rhythmically in her mouth. She knew he was coming–injecting his cum directly into her throat. At least she didn’t have to taste it. And then he was done. ‘Finally, the torture is over!’ His cock began to shrink, though he remained seated, still squeezing her head with his legs. She felt him lean far over, twisting her head in his powerful leg grip as he did so. Then she heard paper rattling. She tried to look up, though with her face plastered to his groin and his hairy crotch filled her field of view. He draped the newspaper in his lap resting against her forehead. ‘Fuck! He’s reading a newspaper. The fucker is reading a newspaper with my face glued to his cock.’ At least Gail could breathe. Still, even a soft cock is a fairly large chunk of meat to hold in one’s mouth and she struggled to breathe slowly so that her gag reflex wouldn’t kick in and put her in agony again. She sat there, reminded that she’s still sitting in a puddle of her own piss from the odor that rose up through the crack around her neck. In fact, she had to pee again and couldn’t hold it any longer. Her fresh piss added to the stale piss from the morning simply enhanced the aroma. Yes, she still so thirsty. How long would she have to endure this humiliation, she wondered. At that, her mouth began filling rapidly with water squirting against the back of her throat. ‘Oh fuck! He’s pissing in my mouth!’ Some dribbled out between her lips and his cock down her chin. Yet, she was so incredibly thirsty that she drank some of it. Time passed as he continued to read the newspaper. The taste of piss in her mouth occasionally threatened to make her puke, but she managed to hold it in. Some time later, he leaned over again and set the newspaper down. The TV then came on. She didn’t recognize the first show, ‘Max Headroom.’ Based only on the audio and not able to see the show, it seemed to her to be some kind of detective story about computer viruses, but the main character was, himself, a self-aware computer virus. Weird! That was followed by ‘Star Trek: Starfleet Academy.’ Though not much of a ‘Star Trek’ fan, her previous boyfriend was, and so she knew the history of the series from the original to ‘Next Generation’ and other spin-offs. When they produced ‘Star Trek: Enterprise,’ their attempt at rewriting Trek “history” nearly killed the franchise. But when they finally produced ‘Starfleet Academy,’ as fans around the world had been begging for years for, the franchise found a second life, or rather, a third life, for it was ‘Next Generation’ 10 years after the original that gave ‘Star Trek’ its second life. Gail wanted to cry. ‘How long is he going to keep me in this blasted thing and use my face like it was a fuck doll and urinal?’ she wondered. Wonder as she might, as the show drew to a close and a commercial came on, he began pumping her mouth again. ‘Oh God! No! Not again!’ His cock swelled up once again, forcing itself past her throat, as it slid relentlessly in and out and in and out. Again, Gail couldn’t restrain her gag reflex, and her body started bucking out of control as her gag reflex tried in vain to expel the massive object from her throat. And again, after about a minute as she was on the verge of passing out, his cock began throbbing and pumping cum directly into her throat. Finally, his cock shrunk one again and he squirted a few last drops of post cum onto her tongue before sliding back and pulling out of her mouth. Gail immediately went into a wild fit of coughing and spitting. “That what you wanted?” he asked her, but she couldn’t reply as she struggled for a full minute or two to catch her breath. She then swallowed hard and met his gaze. Her hand, however, was down between her legs dipped in the puddle of piss that she was sitting in. She was still as wet as ever down there. “Can you let me go now?” she asked. Without thinking, she blurted, “I promise I won’t tell anyone. I mean, I had no business being here and messing with your things and locking myself in. You had every right to use me the way you did for what I did. But I have to show a customer a house tomorrow morning. That’s my livelihood! I can’t miss it! Please! So no hard feelings, okay?” “No hard feelings,” he said in a slow monotone voice. “That’s right,” she said. “We both had fun, and nobody will ever know what we did tonight. I promise. Okay? So I can go, right?” “Do you really keep a promise?” he asked. “Of course!” she said, visibly miffed that anyone would question her honesty. Again, the words just poured from her mouth in sheer panic without thought. “I know what everyone says about car salespeople. But the Realty business is different. In this business, honesty is absolutely essential. I couldn’t sell if my word can’t be trusted.” “Okay,” he said. “You promise to come back tomorrow after your showing, and I’ll let you go.” “Come back?” she gasped. “And what? Be put back in this, uh, box again?” “Yes,” he said. Gail fingered her wet pussy. That touch triggered such a powerful orgasm that she couldn’t control herself as her whole body quaked and throbbed. Her shoulders banged against the undersides of the top panels as her body went into auto-pilot. Panting and sweating when she finally regained control of her body, she met Ben’s gaze again. His arms were crossed as he stood there with a big grin on his face. Gail struggled to get the word out. “Yes,” she said. “I’ll come back tomorrow.” Ben reached down and unlatched the top, adding, “And come on an empty stomach, so you’ll be hungry and thirsty, too.” “Okay,” said Gail, who and then collapsed again as pins and needles shot through her legs. “Help me,” she whimpered. “Sure,” he said. Pointing to the bathroom off the recreation room, he said, “You can take a shower before you go if you want.” She wanted to just leave in the worst way, but she was drenched in her own piss from her crotch down. “Okay,” she said. He said, “You should have put an adult incontinence diaper on first, you know?” “Oh?” “Yeah,” he pointed to a package on a nearby shelf. “They’re right there.” “I’ll remember that,” she said. Dripping piss, Gail stepped into the small bathroom off the recreation room and took a long needed shower. Shortly later, fresh and dry, she stepped out into the recreation room. Feeling self-conscious at being naked in front of a total stranger–well, a total stranger whom she just spent the past few hours sucking on his cock and drinking his cum and piss–she was strangely relieved that he was also still naked. He smiled and handed her folded clothes to her. She took them and started dressing. He did so along with her. ...

Derek Evans was a forty year old virgin; yes the very same as the man in the film that was made: I will explain. He was a heterosexual red blooded male with the same desires as any other but he had never had a relationship with any female due to his domineering mother and his inability to stand up to her and make to his own mind up. He had stayed at home to look after her all of his adult life after his father died when he was just eleven years old. An only child his completely selfish mother made sure that once Derek became an adult physically she manipulated him and kept him at arms length from any other females. ...

Abby had been sleeping locked in the dog crate for years having been given the strong metal cage by a friend that was moving because she had told her she was thinking about getting a dog. Abby had lied about getting a dog she had been keeping an eye on the cage since she had first gone to the house. Abby had been fascinated by the idea of using it in her self bondage games finally getting the chance when her friend went out of town and asked her to feed her dog while she was gone. Abby was ecstatic knowing she would have three days to play inside the metal prison she had been dreaming about. Abby had read as many stories as she could find about using the cage and determined that a combination lock would be the best way to delay her release by using the sun. Her first night she climbed into the cage wearing her leather chastity belt, favorite ball gag harness and having locked her ankles together before backing into the cage. Abby wore a gag every night so having it wedged between her teeth was nothing new the only thing new was not having her hands cuffed tightly behind her back. Abby found the cage was much smaller inside than she thought it would be and giggled around the gag as her shoulders touched the sides of the cage walls. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: In the Trunk My life seemed to be changing fast; I was now seeing Gino on a regular basis, our romantic liaisons usually resulting in my body being tightly bound in some way or other, either the old classic spread-eagle on the bed; or hogtied, tightly trussed up and wriggling while he watched sport on television. I insisting that I would never watch a game even if he bound and gagged me, a challenge which he greatly accepted and the rope flew around my body, leaving a trussed up package on the floor, the gag in place to stop any complaints, not that there any from me now I was tightly bound. ...

Arriving home one evening I found a set of jacks on the table, I looked at them surprised that they still made the simple game and it had even come with a small rubber ball. After looking at it I heard Lori moving around in the back room so I followed the sounds and found her grunting as she tried to lace her corset herself. Smiling I walked up behind her and started pulling as she grabbed the edge of the shelf and stood grunting and puffing as I pulled the laces tighter. ...

This is my incredible story of deceit and lies that changed me from a normal 38 year old heterosexual into a profitable cock servant in 6 months. Chapter one Very briefly, I was divorced, no kids, living in a rental apartment and suddenly unemployed. After two months of searching every day, no job. I was running out of food and rent money, desperation set in. I got a commercial e-mail that had a convincing come on like, we will pay you $ 200 K in six months, all expenses room, board and travel paid. Click on link below for application and details. In the details I found that it was a drug research company looking for live subjects to partake in certain drugs and procedural experiments. It would be a total commitment for the six months without leaving their facility. After back and forth e-mails, for 10 days I received the 8 page contract in very small print. At this point I was at the end of the rope and desperate. There was no other choice but to sign it. I didn’t bother reading it all. In 5 days I received the Airline ticket and instructions not to pack anything because everything would be provided.I got my documents and visa and was on my way to Copenhagen in just 3 days. Needless to say that I was nervous and apprehensive but somewhat relieved that I was going to be taken care of from now on and at the end I would receive a large amount of money to start some kind of business and have some kind of life. At the Airport I was met by a young guy in his mid-twenties, with a sign with my name and at the bottom the name of the research company( G.G.C.M.C.) Gender Generation Choice Method And Products Inc. he was very friendly and speaking perfect English which made me a lot more confortable. In retrospect, I should have paid more attention to the centers full name. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: New Recruit The weeks that followed were a great disappointment, as predicted my wife’s affair with my brother-in-law resulted in the break-up of our marriage, she never returned home. More disappointing was my sister-in-law Annabelle’s return to her parent’s home in Ireland, I really thought our relationship would flourish, those wonderful intimate moments we shared were constantly at the forefront of my mind. She was magnificent as “Rubber Maid” and appeared to relishthe role, I was confident that we would meet again and explore our interests together but sadly it was not to be, a short letter explained that she needed time away, no promise of a meeting in the future. ...

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 7: An Unexpected Visitor) Chapter 8: Inevitable Erica took her time studying Bea, her face, her hair, her legs, her waist, the swell of her bust. Bea had let her down badly with Ee-Zee. She was blushing but was that a sign of guilt? Or something else? Bea’s impish pout dissolved into a smile. “I know. I know. I was very naughty.” Erica refused to look her in the eye. “Yes you were. It’s time for your punishment.” She kept her voice even. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2) Part 3 It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area. ...

(story continues from The Statement of William Shelton 2) Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 3 Alternate ending. Pick up from the “has very little if any conscience” paragraph about six from the end of the story. Not as much sex, but hopefully a good story. Ends happily (ever after) unlike the other version. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two – Getting to Know You Two more weeks went by, and we met each Saturday, got a room and pleasured ourselves, sometimes masked and sometimes not. We were now very comfortable with each other and our roles. We did pretty well everything we could, me only passing on the “buggeree” role. Ryan made no big deal of this, just laughing and saying I didn’t know what I was missing, and don’t knock it till you have tried it, and so on. But I could see that he was maybe a bit frustrated with it. ...

story continued from part two Chapter Three - From A Different Perspective I awoke feeling a little muddle headed and as if wrapped in a blanket. In my semi-sleep I tried to move arms and legs and neither would obey. I opened my eyes and focussed on him looking down on me, appraising me coolly. I tried to move again but with no success. What was going on? “What the… hey Ryan, what have…” he sat next to me. ...

Here is a story about Mistress Racheal which many have asked about her serving as a slave. It was a lovely summer day at the end of June and Racheal went to her office after enjoying her hot breakfast. She turned on her computer and checked her emails. She shook with fear as she saw an email from Mark. Mark was her Master and had also trained her as a Dominatrix. As she opened the email she saw the invite for her to spend the next week at his home. She knew this was really a command for her to spend a week as his slave, which she had agreed to spend each year, when he requested it. Racheal smiled as she remembered how much she enjoyed being his slave and making love with his lovely wife Cheryl. ...

I changed my job and was sent to an isolated city in the South American jungles that changed me from a charter bus driver to the wife of a millionaire industrialist. During the day I was a charter bus driver and at night, I was going from one X book store to another to find out if I had the courage to have a sexual experience that I only fantasized about but never practiced because of male pride and principals. When at home I usually had a few days off to make up for the weekends I worked through while on the road. I was using them to find a better carrier that would be more gratifying and paid better. I went to an interview that I found in the internet, of an international company looking for candidates willing to relocate outside the U.S. with a starting salary of 35k. a year. This was ideal for me since nothing was holding me in my location and I love adventure and change. ...

After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

You had given me your measurements and I special ordered the item. I had forgotten I gave you my measurements as well, but you would soon remind me. I sent you a package about a week before I came over. When I arrived you asked, “Are you sure I wanted to do this?” I said simply, “Yes. I have constantly dreamed about it” You said, “Just remember, I am very, very wet and squirt a lot and I mean A LOT. Second, once we start, we are both locked in until the ice around the key melts. Third, I have read your writings about your fantasies and I am going to fulfill another one for you, complete rubber enclosure.” ...

I was recently divorced because I had a problem with premature ejaculation. I was not the greatest lover around to women. Then a man changed my sexual desires, transforming me into a rubber trans bitch whore by playing with my nipples. I was receiving royalties from a mechanical directory booklet I wrote a few years ago. Since the divorce I was checking out the sex webs and to my surprise enjoying the male submissive stories more than the regular sex webs. ...

story continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Fringe Benefits One day, while Cassandra was helping Kate clean the Playroom after a night’s bondage scene, she came upon a piece of equipment that she did not recognize! “Kate, what’s this?” They were both dressed in Maid’s uniforms, and since they were doing actual cleaning, they were wearing normal not fetish attire. Except for being corseted, and wearing collars, that is! Cassandra held up what appeared to be a large piece of triangular shaped leather, complete with a series of straps that made the whole thing look rather menacing indeed! ...

Author: Please enjoy this new story, this is based on an actual experience, but in actually was much milder than this… After an exchange of email, Peter and I arranged a meeting at my flat. I told him what I liked and what I preferred to happen in some detail, and with a few changes he agreed. He arrived at my flat at 8.30pm prompt, texting when he was outside to say he was on the way up so I could open the door for him. ...

I spoke to her by phone on a chat line and she told me she ran her own escort service. I told her how I was submissive and that I wanted to dress in women’s clothes and be a maid and sex slave. I told her I wanted to be forced to be with men. I told her I loved humiliation. I told her all my fantasies. We spoke a few times and she said she wanted to meet me. The first time was in a coffee shop and we talked for an hour about all kinds of things. Mostly she asked questions and I answered. She said she wanted to see me again and would call. I must meet her when she called. ...

It was late one Friday night and Brad’s tube train was emptying out as the train crawled closer to the end of the line. It had been a long week and he had worked into the early hours on most days. The two beers he had had after leaving the office had gone to his head and he started to doze. Sitting opposite him, and now the only other person in the carriage, was a blonde woman in her mid-twenties. Brad had discretely glanced at her on several occasions, mainly because she was attractive and was wearing black leather shorts. Not tight, not loose, but perfectly fitting. She also wore a white blouse and a fitted pale blue jacket and had long dark hair which hung down past her shoulders. She had smiled at Brad as she sat down, but even this hasn’t been enough to keep his attention. Brad woke as he felt someone grab his wrist and saw the woman in the leather shorts standing right in front of him, with her knee pressing down on his forearm. He tried to lift his arm, but her knee held it in place. A few seconds later she release her grip, but as he tried to raise his arm he heard a metal clatter. He soon realised that she had handcuffed his wrist to the metal armrest. He looked up just in time to see the woman grab his bag from the seat next to him. She then calmly walked away and sat down on the seat at the far end of the row. “What are you doing?” Brad shouted as he stood up and tried in vain to reach her. The woman cross her legs slowly and started to empty his bag, finding his wallet, phone and keys. “Give that back now!” She smiled a very cute little smile and spoke in an educated, slightly husky voice as the train slowed for the next station. “It’s a pity we don’t have longer together, but this is my stop.” “Give that back!” Brad shouted as he pulled as hard as he could against her cuffs." “It’s just not your day,” the woman purred as she stood up. Brad had to think fast. “OK, take the bag, but please unlock me.” “No.” “OK, then leave me with the key to the cuffs.” “What this one?” she smiled she fished inside the pocket of her shorts. “Yes.” The woman just laughed. “But what am I going to do? How can I get out of here otherwise?” Brad was starting to get desperate. “Without my key? You can’t,” she smiled. “Don’t leave me here, please.” The woman smiled, pocketed the key and flicked her hair back over her shoulders as she left the train. He shouted after her but she ignored him and there was no-one else around to hear. He watched as the sexy shorts disappeared out of sight. Brad kicked the armrest repeatedly but it wouldn’t give, and from where he was he couldn’t reach the alarm. His wrist was already bruised from the cuff which she had locked slightly too tightly. Brad sat back down and shouted in frustration. He had just been robbed by a chick and there was nothing he could do to stop her getting away. He was now travelling away from his flat and towards the end of the line. The train reached the last station and the lights went out. It then moved to the depot where after ten minutes of calling Brad was finally able to raise the alarm. Once they had stopped laughing at his story, the maintenance crew had managed to free him by unbolting the armrest. He then reported the incident to the depot supervisor who had laughed, but said he would pass the details on to the police. Fed up with jokes about him being ‘robbed by a girly’ and being ‘kinky’, Brad had turned down the offer of a ride home and instead walked the three miles back to his flat. The woman’s cuffs were still dangling from his wrist. Unlike cuffs he’d seen before, these had a heavy lock which could only be unlocked with a unique key, a key that as far as he knew was still in her pocket. The guys in the depot had been unable to remove the cuffs and Brad had the feeling that getting out of her cuffs would be a major problem. Although, given the hour, it was a problem that could wait until morning. It was gone midnight by the time Brad arrived home. The blonde had also taken his front door key, but he was too tired to wait around for a locksmith and so decided to try and force the door. But as he climbed the stairs to his 3rd floor flat he found the door ajar, the lights on and music coming from inside. He slowly opened the door and walked inside to find the woman with the leather shorts sitting on his breakfast bar holding a glass of wine, with her jacket off and a few of the buttons of her blouse undone revealing a sexy black bra. “What the f*** are you doing here?” Brad cried. “I’m sorry about my behaviour on the train, it was inexcusable.” she purred with eyes that conveyed complete confidence of the situation. “What?” “I’ve brought back your bag and have opened a nice bottle of wine.” “What? You rob me, and then return everything?” She smiled her cute smile. Brad grabbed her arm, pulled her over to the wall and pinned her there with one hand on her shoulder. She smelt nice and she really was cute. Crazy, but cute. She had a presence that could not be explained by her stunning looks alone. “It took me an hour to get free from the train.” “You should have asked me, I’ve got the key,” the woman smiled. “I did, you just left me there.” “You looked cute all chained up.” “Cute?” “Would you like me to unlock you now?” The woman pulled a key from her pocket and let it drop on the floor. As Brad crouched down to retrieve it, the woman reached for the spare end of the cuff and quickly locked it around her own ankle. “What are you doing, you crazy bitch,” Brad said as he tried in vain to stand back up again. Brad knelt on the floor in front of her and tried the key in the lock. “This isn’t the key!” The woman giggled and pushed herself against Brad’s head. Her scent, a mix of perfume and leather, was beautiful and Brad couldn’t help but let his head rest for a few seconds against her thighs. When he regained composure, he picked her up with one arm around her back and one arm under her legs and carried her into the lounge. “I don’t know what you’re trying to do to me, but I want the key now.” Lying on the sofa, and with Brad kneeling in front of her, the woman deftly unbuttoned her shorts and slid them down to her ankles to reveal cute black silk panties which barely covering her perfect figure. Brad had no choice but to stop and stare. She then guided Brad’s hand on to the front of her panties. “The key’s tucked in here,” she purred as she rubbed herself against his hand. Brad was completely aroused as he slipped his fingers underneath the silk and retrieved the warm key. He unlocked the cuff from his wrist and walked back into the kitchen and drunk the wine that she’d poured for him in one gulp and then refilled his glass. She was one hell of a sexy woman, but she was also scarily unpredictable. She’d already caused him a lot of grief and could no doubt cause him a lot more. By the time he’d returned to the lounge, the woman had unlocked the cuff from her ankle and locked both cuffs tightly around her own wrists. She walked over to Brad and slipped the key into the front pocket of his suit trousers, leaving her hand inside for a little longer than necessary. “I’ve had you chained up for most of the evening, it your turn now,” she whispered as she threw her cuffed hands around his body and walked backwards, pulling him towards the bedroom. The wine, the tiredness and the sexy woman were all too much and Brad started to strip off his shirt and trousers. Within minutes he was making out with the beautiful, crazy, unknown woman. Shit, he didn’t even know her name. When Brad woke the next morning, the woman was lying by his side, once again dressed in her leather shorts and top. A few seconds later he realised that the cuffs were once again locked on his wrists and this time both hands were cuffed together around his wrought iron headrest. He also realised that his feet were cuffed to the foot of the bed. She kissed him on the lips and smiled. “Good morning, sweetheart.” “Good morning,” he replied, “you really like these little bondage games.” She sat up, reached for Brad’s laptop and then sat down heavily on Brad’s chest. Brad cried out in pain. “Let’s see, what’s your internet banking password?” Brad couldn’t believe it, the woman had already gone from crazy bitch to cute blonde and was now back to crazy bitch. He pulled at the cuffs, which confirmed to him that he was completely screwed. “I’m not telling you anything.” “Oh yes you will, they always do,” she said as she lifted herself up slightly and dropped her butt heavily back down on to his chest. “You bitch!” The woman laughed. “You knew that last night and yet one look at my naked body made you forget.” Her leather shorts had looked so cute on the train yesterday, and now only inches from his face and resting painfully on his chest they looked anything but. “The longer I sit here, the more it will hurt,” the woman said with complete authority as she clicked on the internet and started to browse. “And if breaking a few ribs doesn’t work then I’ll sit on your face and use my butt to break your nose as well, maybe a cheek bone as well if sit down a little too hard. “No way!” Brad muttered as he wriggled desperately beneath her. “Do you want to put money on that?” she replied as she slid up his body and sat down squarely on his face. The leather smelt nice, but any pleasure was short lived as she positioned herself as she wanted, rested all her weight on him and sealed off his air. Brad struggled but the woman’s thighs tightened and held him in place. He was running out of air and struggling more desperately. When she finally lifted up, Brad’s face was red and his chest was heaving. He looked up and saw real delight in her eyes, she was one seriously f***ed up girl. Things then became even worse as she pulled a heavy chastity cage from her handbag. The thought of her controlling his dick was terrifying, but there was nothing he could do as she quickly and expertly fitted it around his cock. Brad couldn’t see what she was doing, but could feel the steel closing in tightly around him. The woman slid back on to his chest. “If you think the cuffs are secure, you wait until you see this chastity cage,” she smiled once again with her captivating presence, “getting out of this isn’t an option.” Brad looked for compassion in her beautiful dark eyes, but saw none. He had no idea what she was thinking or what she was after, but he knew that any begging or reasoning on his part was pointless. He heard the chastity padlock click shut. “OK, I’ll tell you,” he moaned. She almost looked disappointed as she quickly transferred the daily limit from his account into hers. She then took some pictures of him locked in the chastity cage, which he assumed were to make sure that he wasn’t foolish enough to take this up with the police. “It really has been fun,” the woman said as she slipped her jacket on and picked up her bag. “You can’t leave me here.” Brad said desperately. “Yes I can.” “Please…. sorry I don’t even know your name.” “No you don’t,” she smiled. She sat down next to his head and inspected the cuffs. “You really are f***ed,” she said as she took the key from her pocket and ran it seductively between her lips. Knowing that he had to try something, he moved his head and ran his lips over the inside of her thigh. “Umm, that’s nice,” she purred as she stood up and removed her shorts. She knelt on the bed, with one knee either side of his head, and seductively swung her hips from side to side. She then slowly lowered herself on to his mouth and pulled the crotch of her silk panties to one side. She was back to being sexy and seductive and giving her oral sex was really turning him on, even though he felt sure that she would leave him chained up in his own flat. She barely lifted up during the next hour and by the time she did, both his tongue and his cock ached like hell. He had to wait a further half an hour while she showered. When she finally returned to his bedroom she once again looked impeccable. He looked up into her dark eyes, desperately hoping to see a smile, or at least some compassion. She sat down on the bed next to his head and threaded the cuff keys on to a key ring, which she then proceeded to run up and down the inside of her thighs. Should he say something, if so what? She finally spoke. “That was so nice that I won’t take these keys with me.” “Thank you,” he blurted out. “Instead I will leave them with the girl in the flat opposite. Judging by look she gave me when I let myself in last night, I think she might find that fun.” “Laura? No!” The woman smiled her sexy smile. She then took some paper and pen. “What are you writing?” Brad asked. “You’ll find out when Laura arrives.” The woman then took a ball gag from her bag. “No way are you putting that in my mouth.” Brad said. “You’re cute, but a slow learner,” she smiled, “do you know how many things I could do to you right now?” It only took one look into her beautiful eyes for Brad to open his mouth and let her mute him. She then stood up, checked herself in the mirror and pulled a single key from the pocket of her shorts. Brad knew that this was the key to the chastity cage. “Laura doesn’t get this one,” she purred as she tucked it back in place, “I’ll keep this until next time.”

I never imagined finding my one true love at a sex shop. It was a Friday night, past midnight. The shop wasn’t packed, but it wasn’t empty either. I saw several men and women there. Some men were meekly looking around at the movie section. Some women were laughing at the sex toys. The clerk was having a good time showing a bachelorette and her best friend some gadgets for a bridal party. I just stood there not quite knowing what to do. The tiny bell on the door chimed when he walked in. He wore his jet black hair slicked back, white polo shirt and khaki pants. His eyes, icy blue and his skin smooth. He looked almost afraid to walk in. He walked in slowly and cautiously as if he was afraid someone he knew would see him there in the midst of all the other toy loving, porn loving people. I watched as he went to the magazine section and scanned a few pages of the magazine filled with big breasted women. Then he slid over to the movie section just eyeing the selections. He turned for a moment to see if anyone was watching and I guess he saw me eyeing him. His eyes met mine for a moment and then he quickly looked away. I saw him blushing and felt like blushing too. He continued to scan the movies and the moved towards the toys near me. He eyed several molded boobs and fake vaginas. He wanted to laugh when his eyes widened as he saw an almost “real” looking pussy. He looked over at me again and walked towards me. He stood in front of me and smiled shyly. “Hey, you come here often?” He asked and laughed to himself. I wanted to laugh too. “You want to come home with me?” He asked looking at me up and down. I don’t blame him for looking after all I was wearing a sexy short black leather skirt and a dark red low cut top and my black stilettos completed my look. I wouldn’t tell him I wasn’t wearing a bra or panties. I would surprise him. “I’m a little lonely tonight. I could use the company of a fine looking woman such as yourself,” he said and smiled shyly. My eyes said it all. Take me home with you! He seemed so sweet and sincere. * * * A few minutes later we were back at his place. It was small, neat and comfy. I was sitting down on the couch while he went to get some wine. He came back with two glasses. He sipped his wine slowly and stared at me. “I can’t believe I brought you over. This is by far the craziest thing I’ve ever done.” He sips again. “So what’s your name? I think I should call you Sunny because of your blonde hair. You look like those pretty California girls. You look like a Sunny to me.” I liked the name he chose for me. I never thought of myself as a Sunny but it was cute the way he said it. He sipped his wine slowly and then put the glass down on the coffee table next to mine. He stood up and went over to his Bose portable system and searched his ipod player for the best song to play. He put on some slow music, Sinatra I think. He came back and sat next to me. He stared at me from head to toe. “You’re the first woman I ever bring home you know that?” I felt privileged. A guy as hot as this, and I’M the first one he brings home? I watch him lick his lips and he moved towards me. He places his lips against mine. He feels good! He tastes good! His lips part and his tongue slides in my mouth pressing up against mine. He puts his arms around me and holds me tight. I’m enjoying this immensely. My other friends had told me that men were never this gentle with them. Most men were rough when it came to starting up. Not my man. He’s sweet, gentle and kind. One hand starts creeping up under my top. I like it more. The more the touches me, the more alive I feel. He breaks our kiss and starts to caress my face. “You’re so beautiful you know that? I think I fell in love with you from the moment I saw you at that shop. I think you and I are good together.” He kisses me softly. He strokes my long blonde hair and starts kissing my neck. His warm kisses trail from my neck down to the top of my chest. “We need to get this off you,” he says tugging at my top. He starts pulling it up over my head. My hands adjust above my head so he can slip off the top easily. He stares at my bare breasts. My nipples are already hard and a dark brown color. He licks his lips and bends his head to put one breasts on his mouth. His tongue circles around my hardened nipple while his other hand plays with my other breast. His mouth and hands feel incredible! I sit back and enjoy my man. His hot mouth moves taking turns tasting each breast and licking each nipple. He trails kisses down to my tummy and one hand gropes the zipper holding up my skirt. He struggles to unzip it. His hands are shaking. He seems super nervous! I think it’s totally adorable. He manages to pull off my skirt leaving me completely naked. He looks at my nude body and his eyes widen. “You are hot. So hot…” he kisses my lips again slowly. I say he’s hot too. I think he’s sexy! He stands up and takes off his white polo shirt revealing his bare chest with little hair on it. I feel even more excited watching him slowly getting nude for me. I wanted him to hurry up and take it all off fast but he wanted to tease me it seemed. He blushed as he stood bare-chested. “You like what you see Sunny?” I say yes! He kicks off his shoes and bends to take off his socks. He slowly undoes his belt and slips it off throwing it on the floor along with his other pile of clothes he just took off. I can see he’s hard as a rock through his khaki slacks. Hurry up! I beg. He unbuttons his pants and lets them fall to the floor. He steps out of them and remains in his white brief boxer shorts. His cock looks like it’s ready to spring out of his boxer shorts and into my pussy. “You like what you see so far Sunny?” He rasps. Yes! He peeled his boxer shorts off his incredible body slowly. His cock was hard, big and looked delicious! He came to me and stood naked with his cock pointing at me. He knelt down in front of me and pulled me down some. He spread my legs wide and began to taste me. Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! I wanted to cry out in sheer ecstasy. He snaked his tongue all over my pussy. His tongue was slimy and strong and felt so good lapping up my juices. He stopped for a moment and looked up at me. His loving eyes were now filled with pure lust. He moved up towards me and grabbed my long legs and wrapped them around his waist. “I want you,” he whispered breathlessly. I want you too! He adjusted himself between my legs and slipped in his cock. I felt my pussy widen up by his size. He entered me easily and gently. I heard him moan. He bit his lower lip and closed his eyes. “You feel so good baby. So good!” So do you! I love how you feel inside of me! He opened his eyes and looked at me. He began moving in and out of me. He was panting with each thrust. His moaning increased and beads of sweat started showing all over his naked skin. His cock pounded my pussy good. I could feel him so deep inside of me I thought his cock might come out of my mouth! He pressed his body up against mine and laid himself on top of me. It was a bit uncomfortable for a moment. My legs were up on his shoulders now and I was slouched on the couch. It got comfortable right away when he began pumping in and out of me faster. It thought it had been forever but realized it had only been maybe two or three minutes when I felt a surge of warmth filling me. My man moaned deeply and closed his eyes. I watched him as he climaxed inside of me. He looked hot as he came. His sticky hot seed was swimming inside of me, deep inside of me. “Oh fuck!” He groaned. “Oh shit.” He stared at me and his eyes met mine. His eyes were beady now and his body covered in sweat. He looked somewhat embarrassed. “Sorry. I didn’t know I’d cum so fast. It’s just that…” his voice trailed off and he flopped on the couch next to me. He was fighting to catch his breath. “You are my… first? I know that’s pretty fucked up huh? Here I am a 34 year old dude that has never had sex before and the first time he does, he cums in like three minutes.” So what? We got all night. He laughs and tosses his head back. He stares at the ceiling fan and his breathing slows. “Hope you don’t think I’m a lousy screw and then go tell all your friends.” He laughs again. I’d never say anything. I think you were great! He turned to face me. His icy blue eyes looked tired. “We can do more things tomorrow. I promise. I promise I’ll be better. It’s been such a long day and you are so new to me.” He leaned in to kiss me. “You want to sleep with me? Or would you rather sleep out here?” With you! With you! He smirked and stood up. He grabbed me and carried me over to his room. He slammed me down on the bed. I wanted to laugh. “I’m going to take a shower,” he said. “You maybe want to take one with me?” Yes! I want to keep looking at your naked body! He grabbed me again and carried me over to his bathroom. I waited as he turned on the hot water making the bathroom steam up. I saw my own reflection on his bathroom mirror. My blonde hair was a mess! My man and I go into the shower. I watch him soap himself up and then he soaps me up. He washes my body and my hair with a unisex smelling shampoo. We kissed more in the shower. My man leaned me up against the cold tile and pressed himself against me. His cock hardened again. He eyed me curiously and made me get down on my knees. The water continued to rain down on us. He stood in front of me holding his erection. “Ok I need to know what this feels like. I’ve seen so many movies about blowjobs and I have yet to experience one. So…my love can you do me the honors of giving me my first blow job?” He asks almost courteously. Yes! Come here! I demand. He caressed my face and put his cock in my mouth. He rubbed it against my tongue. I felt every vein and throb of his cock. His salty precum lingered on my tongue and some went down my throat. He made me look up at him. “Your mouth f-feels….” He closed his eyes and kept thrusting his hips. “Incredible,” he finally managed to say. And you taste incredible. I say silently. My hands go on his waist and my head bobs back and forth, back and forth. It was all so beautiful, his cock pulsing in my mouth, his deep sounding moans filling the room and his cock fucking my mouth furiously. “Oh baby…I’m going to cum. You want to drink me up? You want to swallow my seed?” He asked panting for air. Yes! I need to taste you! “Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” He cried out as his sperm shot out in my mouth. I could taste each spurt of cum. He was salty, tasty, I was so in love now it was too late to turn back and just see him as a man. I’d be his woman now forever and ever. Or…. so I thought. * * * At first, everything was wonderful. My man let me live with him. He’d buy me clothes, usually something sexy. He would tell me how embarrassed he was to go into Victoria’s Secret to buy me some sexy panties or a sheer bra. He said the sales girls thought it was cute of him to be buying things for his woman. He said one sales girl in particular started helping him out. She’d choose the perfect matching bra and panties for me. He said she was quite beautiful which made me uncomfortable but he was man, so it was natural he would look at a beautiful woman. He told me her name was Janie and that she was shorter than me with long dark hair and big blue eyes. He said her eyelashes were a mile long and jet black. She did sound beautiful but why was he telling me this? Did he like getting me jealous? I pushed aside all the comments he’d make about this “Janie” girl. The fact that my man was buying me necklaces and even chocolates was making it seem that I was winning and not Janie. My man and I would make love every single night. He’d please me, and I’d please him. We’d fall asleep in each other’s arms and I’d wake up to the smell of coffee. He’d make love to me quickly before going off to work. He would sometimes tell me things like: “I want to marry you.” “I wonder if we can have children.” “Wouldn’t it be something if I could impregnate you?” I would say yes to all those things. I would mind marrying my man. He just hadn’t asked. I kept waiting for the day he would ask me to be his wife. I bet he’d buy me the hottest wedding gown ever. He and I would live happily together and no one else would come between us. It was a nice thought but I had to face reality. As time went on, maybe four or five months, my man wouldn’t make love to me as much. He’d just watch TV and talk on the phone a lot. I was often in the living room and he’d go to the bedroom and shut the door. I could hear his muffled voice. Sometime he’d laugh with whoever he was talking to. He wouldn’t tell me I looked beautiful like he normally did. He stopped buying me pretty clothes and jewelry and I kissed the chocolates goodbye. It seemed like I had done something wrong. I tried to remember what I did that was so wrong but nothing came to mind. I had always gone along with whatever he wanted to do. He wanted to try anal and so I let him. It had felt just as hot as vaginal sex but more intense. He’d cum so hard that he had fallen asleep right afterwards. I was willing to try any position he wanted. I’d ride him, I’d let him put me upside down once too. I was trying my hardest to please my man and keep my man but it seemed nothing was working. One evening, he got home carrying a huge bouquet of roses. Red roses. Red roses stand for love of course. I was almost relieved to see him get back to himself. He smiled at me and held the roses towards my nose. “Smell them,” he said softly. I took a whiff of the roses. They smelled beautiful! So fresh! “You think she’ll like these?” She? Don’t you mean me? “I bought them for her. Guess what? I went into Victoria’s Secret pretending to buy something and she was there. I asked her out on a date. I hope that’s ok?” He smirked evilly. I didn’t say anything. I was still in shock. “I’m going to take a shower and get dressed for my hot date. I promise I won’t bring her home. I know that might upset you a little.” He laughed as if he was making fun of me. He left to take a shower without inviting me to shower with him. I stared at the gorgeous roses that were on the coffee table. How come he didn’t bring ME flowers? I was speechless. It was as if he had stopped loving me. A few minutes later he walks out of his bedroom freshly dressed in crisp gray slacks and a black polo shirt. His hair is slicked back and I can tell he just finished shaving. The smell of his manly aftershave scent fills the room. I wish he’d kiss me. “Well Sunny, I’ll be back later tonight. Wish me luck. I’m nervous.” Nervous? Why do you want to go out with a woman that makes you nervous? You were so calm around me. He didn’t hear me. He walked out carrying the flowers. I waited at home. I waited and waited. Hours passed and finally he stumbled in the door late that night. He had a big smile on his face. He looked at me seductively. “Come here baby,” he said and grabbed my hand. He lifted me up from my seat and held me close. That’s more like it. I told him. He hummed a sweet melody in my ear and leaned down to kiss me. His kiss was hard and passionate. Our tongues meshed and our bodies became warm. He led me the bedroom and laid me down. Since I had already been naked waiting for him, all he had to do was take off his own clothes. He stroked my naked body and sucked on my nipples. I was so happy he was back to me. Back to his woman! “I have an urgent need to cum,” he murmured in my ear. Then cum in me. I’m all yours. Always will be my love. I said sweetly. He flipped me on my stomach suddenly. He bent me towards him and entered me heatedly. It felt good, but it felt scary too. He’d never been this rough with me. Not even when he and I had anal sex. He was so careful as if not to hurt me. But at that moment he grabbed my waist hard almost digging his nails into my skin. He started fucking me hard. The pleasure was fading and I only felt pain. I wanted to tell him to stop but then he might get mad and tell me to leave. I didn’t want to leave. I loved him so much! His skin hits mine with each thrust. He leans into me and grabs my breasts hard. “Make me cum you little slut. I need you to squeeze all my cum in you.” Slut? He’d never called me that before. He continued plunging in and out of me as hard as he could as if he was mad about something. As if he was trying to hurt me. I stayed quiet because I didn’t want to upset him. I didn’t want to tell him to stop. He pulled my hair and angrily kissed my neck. “I’m about to cum in you, little whore,” he said and threw my head down against the pillow. Whore? “Janie! Oh Janie….baby…” Janie? He came. I felt him squirting his hot liquid in me. He moaned and groaned so loudly I thought the neighbors might hear. After ejaculating, he slipped out of me and let my body drop on the bed. I felt so hurt. I didn’t want to turn and look at him. I could hear him gasping for air. Then silence. His snoring came next. I lay next to him wondering what the hell had just happened. He’d never been that rough with me and never once had called me those names. What he hell was his problem? * * * My man and I didn’t have sex for the rest of the weekend. He was out most of the time said he had things to do. I wish he’d take me along but it seems he’s embarrassed to be seen with me which really hurts. A few days later he’s dressed in black slacks and a crisp white button up shirt with a black and white tie. He looks so handsome. “I’m taking her to the opera if you can believe that. I think that should score me some points at least I hope it does. In case if it doesn’t, I know you’ll be here waiting for me won’t you my love?” He says it in such a sweet way that I can’t resist. I’ll be here. He smiles and puts on his watch. He ties his black loafer shoes and goes to grab another rose bouquet he bought HER. “I’ll be back in a few hours gorgeous.” He winks at me and closes the door. I sit on the couch emotionless. I keep hoping things won’t work. That might sound selfish to some but think about it, this is MY man so I want to keep MY man. * * * I wait again. I wait for hours. I wait forever. He doesn’t come home until sunrise. He comes in humming and looks at me. “Looks like I won’t need you to please me tonight honey. You can sleep with me if you want.” Ouch. That really hurt. He grabs my hand and I follow him to the bedroom. He slips out of his clothes until he’s completely nude. He walks towards me and takes off all my clothes. “I want to sleep completely naked with you tonight. I’m feeling so good right now. I’m not going to shower because I want her smell on me. Is that bad of me?” Yes! It’s awful! “You gotta understand babe. I love you and all, but this woman… oh man… she made my night, let’s put it that way.” He lays me down and covers me up. I stare up at the ceiling while he gets into bed. He sighs. “It was incredible Sunny. She and I did things I never thought I would.” More than what you and I have done? I doubt it. I said. He got quiet and I realized he’d fallen asleep. I couldn’t sleep. I just wanted things to go back to the way they were at the beginning when he was so into me that he didn’t think about anyone else. Now SHE was in the picture and I was slowly becoming second best. * * * For the next month or so, my man and I didn’t make love. Imagine, a whole month without sex? Oh my goodness! I craved him so much but he showed little desire for me. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch 2) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

If there was one thing Stella Jordan believed in, it was caution. The world, she knew, was a dangerous place, and only by exercising caution could a person remain safe. If you don’t give someone the means to do something bad, she was fond of saying, then the bad thing will never be done. Stella’s home was designed with this philosophy in mind. With its sturdy block walls and metal roof, it offered little to tempt any aspiring arsonist, while underground phone and power lines served to prevent any kind of sabotage of services. Iron bars and solid shutters adorned each window, removing the risk of someone breaking in. All in all, Stella’s house protected her from anything and everything someone might wish to do to her. Until, that is, she met Brenda. ...

Brian,at 5’6” tall, 170 lbs,late forties, takes a trip to Vegas once a year. He flies out on Thursday morning and flies back home on Monday. On the weekend visits, he likes to bet on college and pro football games during the day, take a nap, and then visit one of the many strip clubs available at night. He usually brings about $1,000 to bet on football, and around $4,000 to play with the dancers. He never takes credit cards to the clubs, knowing he would spend way more than intended if he brought them. ...

We were sitting on the couch and I stretched and said “I’m tired, I’m going to bed”. Lori responded “Not me I’m wide awake!” I smiled at her with a grin when she said that since it had kind of become a code for “I want to spend some time alone in bondage”. Ever since the first time she had been pestering me when I was tired and I had tied her to the couch and left her there all night. She had told me the next day how much fun she had struggling by herself knowing that even though I was in the next room I would not be coming to free her anytime soon. Now when she says it with that twinkle in her eye I know what she’s expecting and try to make sure she’s helplessly bound but not in any real danger while she was left alone. ...

Sara kicked the door shut, then leaned against it to finish closing it before walking to the kitchen counter and setting down the three bags of groceries. The bag with the wine kept threatening to fall over, but she finally managed to get her hands free and start putting things away. She wished Josh would pay attention once in a while and help out. He knew she was going shopping. Just because she got done faster than expected was no reason not to help out. ...

Gotta love science Graduating from UC Berkley in 1982 with a Doctorate in Chemistry and molecular science with a job recruitment offer from a research and development company specializing in human behavioral science. My first assignment was research in the neurological studies of sexual behaviors, DNA and nerve studies. It was found that the DNA mapping and genomes of the human nerve centers were in a direct pattern in both men and women. In the top secret studies we first developed a DNA enhancing technology that could redirect the brains electric impulses combined with blood flow and nerve sensitivity to help with sexual dysfunction problems. Thus the drugs most commonly found today sprung forth from these studies. ...

story continues from part nine Part 10: And More Rubber Games I wasn’t exactly the sleep of the innocent, but I slept well, snuggled up tight to my perfect rubber dolly. During the night we explored each other a little more without having sex again, but it was delightful just to hold her skin-tight rubber encased body. As the early sun was beginning to peep through, she stirred, mumbling to herself, saying my name, and it was a mumbled voice I knew well…… ...

Harry walked into his storage room, actually the 3rd bedroom of his sprawling one-story house in a suburban neighborhood. The room was sparsely furnished, containing only an antique divan and a small desk. A step ladder and several moving storage boxes were piled in one corner. He leaned over the desk and ran his finger down an open calendar to the month of April. His finger stopped on a Saturday in the middle of the month. The note “OUT 3” and “OUT 5” were scrawled on that day. Harry glanced at his watch and said, “Today.” ...

Chapter 1 When Kate and Brad had seen the house, the cellar had been the selling point. When looking around the house they had opened a heavy door and gone down a flight of stairs into a typical looking basement, apart from the fact that just behind the stairs there was a heavy barred door and a few steps behind this door what could only be described as a jail cell. The cell was about 10 foot square, solid stonewalls on three sides and bars at the front, and the ceiling was an old heavy brick arch. ...

story continues from part eight Part 9: Let The Games Begin We had agreed amongst ourselves that every morning, first thing, the girls would be administered an enema. We had all shown an interest in anal sex with them (giving not receiving of course) and had discussed that for health and safety reasons a good clear out in the morning would be necessary, and quite enjoyable for us too! Similarly we had decided, particularly after viewing them struggle with their semi-solid evening meal the night before that a liquid diet would be better for all concerned. Better to eat, better to digest, and better to get out of the system. So we decided that each morning they would receive their enema, be fed a liquid diet, complete their ablutions and be ready for the day, whether they liked it or not. And this is what we proceeded to do on the first morning. ...

“Have a kinky friend who needs a nice, long, SURPRISE vacation? Sure, they may not be willing at first, but they’ll be begging to stay once we’re done with them! We offer personalised escapes, for a multitude of fetishes - For a wide variety of “vacation” options - Visit us at (suspicious-kinky-website-name also appears on screen) to hear more about our services. 24/7/365 pick-up, same-day services, extended vacations (On screen: Days? Weeks? Months? We have it all!), and attentive staff; who are excited to provide the most extensive vacation experience money can buy. Group discounts available! Ask about our budget vacations at (suspicious-kinky-website-name)!” Heather swore her ad-blocking add-ons worked, but she was just tired enough, and in just the right mood to let her mind wander upon the possibilities. The advertisement was vague enough to have her Google the site, but she didn’t realise it was rather specific enough to catch her interest. Ads were fueled by powerful machines now-a-days, so she didn’t think anything of it, and went about scouring the offered website. A more innocent user would never traversed even half as deep as Heather did, but she was proudly kinky – Though it’s not really as if her friends even tried to contest it. Hell, they hardly knew about it! Though if they had, they might have stopped the kinkster from signing up for this ridiculous service. The website wasn’t particularly detailed in the legal aspects – It was a lot of fluff, frankly. Heather knew this, but continued on anyways, just to get a giggle out of the options… maybe even the price? Surely it was beyond reason? It took a quick click over to her bank-account to realise it wasn’t. Of course, this money was only partially earned by her – Whilst she did play an important part of the group she was a part of, and all the members treated her respectfully, she knew deep-down she’d never have the guts to do what they did. Her team consisted of professional bank-robbers, and she was the driver. There was a dynamic to it. She could never earnestly hold a gun to someone’s face, let alone anything her partners did after that, but she was a DAMN good driver – Her father was an award-winning race car driver, whom had helped her along from a very early age, and even souped up the car she used, but it had never really been spotted by police or news crews, because of how plain it looked. Her thought wasn’t on the next heist though, it was on the extensive list before her. Jeesh! The website was a little clunky, with nice graphics, but she started to feel a lot more hesitant about signing up, because it possibly had TOO many options – Something she never thought would have been a problem, but the site was quite thorough. After clicking submit, the website brought her to a quick run-down of the service – Simple, minimally-worded statements that reflected the idea of each and every option, and it all ended with a “Will you have your revenge?” button. It almost felt like a comic! Heather carefully perused the simplified document before her – She didn’t necessarily doubt the company, but kind-of wanted to mentally record what would happen to her nemesis. They had known and hated each other since as long as they could remember. Almost-regular fisticuffs. Birthday parties ruined. Aggravating pranks from both parties. Graduation ceremonies up in flame, sometimes literally. Their parents had no actual qualm between families, but realised they had to keep the two as far away from each other as possible, though neither really had the money to move away or to home-school – So there the two girls were, torturing each other as often and as cruelly as possible. Nobody quite knew why, and more than once, both girls started to question the reason for having a nemesis, but rage was nearly instantaneous upon eye-contact. They, however, were adults now. Long having moved out of their parents place, and even to try sparing themselves, moved to different states, but as far as Heather was concerned, Katie could never be far enough away – And she knew the feeling was mutual. Or at least she would. Heather clicked the go-ahead on the initial confirmation of how “surprise vacation” would go down, skimmed the legal document that emphasized that this was “for play” between consenting adults and blah blah blah, skip! The price page landed, and it was an absolute hay-maker to the wallet, but the price for the ultimate revenge was boundless, in her mind. Of course, the page brought up a detailed, ‘are you sure?’ pop-up that required a click-through, and also offered a quick glance of the ‘highlights’ of the so-called “surprise vacation”. *CLICK* Heather squealed with joy. It drained most of her ill-gotten savings, but she knew Katie would never be able to counter such an ordeal! In celebration, and longing arousal at the idea of what would be done to Katie, Heather opened up the bottom drawer of her night-stand and briefly pushing some fetish clothing out of the way, drew out her three-pronged dildo-vibrator, and excitedly began to smear a little lube on the third prong. Rather plain, black and full-bottomed panties pulled aside – The covers were tossed off, laptop set on her bed so she could see, and with one leg curled back, she nuzzled the longest prong against her eagerly wet slit. It didn’t take much to slip it down mid-way and slide several inches into her pussy. ...

Marilyn was warmly welcomed into James’s lonely countryside home, she had met him online and they had talked in detail about extreme bondage. www.kinkysoul.com was the name of the fetish website. She had seen pictures of his self bondage session and what he would do to a beautiful young women, they had many dreams and fantasies in common. Marilyn had told James, that she wanted heavy bondage with rubber and kinky toys. ...

Beth pulled back the curtains by the door. It’s Him! She rushed to open the door standing in full view. She was naked, just as she was every time he came over. She was in full view of anyone who may glance in her direction and she loved it. The red head stepped out onto the porch wrapping her arms around him. He pulled her in kissing her powerfully in the sun light. Then he turned her around and with a swat to Beth’s bare ass he sent her running back into the house. ...

(story continues from Live_Your_Dreams.com) Part 2 There was a nice pub about a mile back along the road she had come from. Sarah decided to go for a spot of dinner and a glass of wine before she would return later that evening to see how Penny was coping in her bondage. It was such an unusual request from the normal everyday corporate team building requests Sarah’s company dealt with. She wanted to see this one out no matter how long it took. Sarah was mildly curious and if she admitted it a little turned on as to why her client would freely give up any freedom and power to allow herself to be tightly tied and then gagged, before being left alone for the duration of time Penny requested. ...

I was walking back to my desk with my lunch and I saw her in the courtyard eating lunch at one of the picnic tables, uncharacteristically alone. She is a petite girl in her twenties who had immigrated to the US from one of the countries reborn from the former Soviet Union. She has a warm personality and a beautiful body, especially her ass and legs. Well I couldn’t pass up this chance. ...

Ms Summers placed her hand into the Tupperware and pulled out the tiny little naked man. He wriggled between her long fingers, and Ms Summers graced him with a warm smile from lips impossibly big. She never took her eyes off him as she addressed him. Whatever he said was too quiet to be heard, but he struggled with more vigour and beat futilely at the huge fingers that held him. ...

Laura stretched out her long slim legs until her stripy woolly socks pushed up against Jack’s legs. At first Jack slid further up the sofa, but Laura’s feet caught up with him and once again playfully kicked him. With no room left to move, he paused the movie and looked over at his giggling girlfriend. “Am I in your way?” he asked, as he used his cuffed hands to try and stop her kicking. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Inside the sofa was it was warm and surprisingly comfortable and Jack hadn’t woken once the whole night. When he did wake, he found that Laura was no longer lying on the sofa above him and he was able to push his hands through the mesh and throw off the seat cushions. He still couldn’t get out of the mesh prison she’d folded him inside, but at least he could now see the real world. “Good morning.” Laura smiled as she breezed into the lounge bare foot and in jeans and t-shirt. “Any chance you can use that sexy body of yours to unfold this sofa!” Laura giggled and replaced one of the seat cushions which rested on top of Jack’s head. She then sat on it and crossed her legs. Laura had always had a sadistic side which she used to help her work out her frustrations. Being mean to the family cat had made her feel better as a kid. As an adult, her sadistic tendencies were mixed up her sexuality. The result was a woman who gained enormous pleasant from dominating and controlling people. She found Jack very attractive, he was a very fit and good looking guy. She thought she loved him, although it was her own brand of love which came with certain conditions. Still half asleep, Jack lay on his back and stared up at the blackness of the cushion that covered his face. He couldn’t get out, but his imagination could certainly wander. In his mind he went directly up, through the cushion until he reached a layer of denim that would be pulled tight around Laura’s butt. Resting on top of the denim would be her panties, probably silk and certainly tight. With the temperature rising, he thought about her butt squeezed inside her clothing. Her body would be arching up from there to her cute face. Way above him and way out of reach. Yet all bearing down on him right then. Laura just sat and watched as her fit guy fought to turn around inside the confines of the sofa. His objective was simple, for his head to be at the end of the sofa where Laura wasn’t sitting. But she didn’t make it easy for him as he struggled beneath her. “That took over a minute.” she said when his face finally appeared from under her. “What?” Jack panted back. “Try again.” “At least unlock these bloody handcuffs!” Laura laughed as though it was the most funny suggestion in the world. “I can’t even remember where the keys are for those.” “Laura….” he started to speak before getting cut off. Laura simply stood up, moved the sofa cushion to the other end of the sofa where Jack’s head was and sat down. Jack fought to free his head from underneath her for a second time as Laura crossed her legs and waited. “Laura!” he warned as he caught his breath. “Where’s it going next?” she stood and wiggled her ass at him. She removed the sofa cushion and dropped down on to his chest and winded him for a moment. They were both laughing, but Jack was starting to ache. “Laura!” he cried. “Why are you struggling?” she asked. “You know there’s no way out.” Laura sat back down on the mesh above Jack’s chest and put her feet up on the arm of the sofa and looked at him between her thighs. Like this, Jack’s cuffed hands were useless and all he could do was stare at the stitching that ran up the crotch of her jeans. “How many stitches are there?” she asked. “What?” “Count them for me.” she giggled. Laura slid her butt a little closer to Jack’s head so that she was now sitting on his neck. They looked into each other’s eyes as the pressure on his throat increased. Laura felt fantastic, aroused and in control. All her problems seemed to disappear. Jack was also rock hard. The warm denim had her scent. Swallowing was difficult, but there was a thrill in knowing that her butt could do so much more damage. He looked up into her eyes, which were looking strangely studious behind her black framed glasses. “More?” she asked. Laura had tormented him for another hour before finally unfolding the sofa bed. They had then spent the next hour in Laura’s bed making love. Jack had made sure he was on top, but the more he lay on her with his full weight, the more Laura enjoyed it. He may not have got his full revenge, but he still felt good. Jack had planned to take Laura out for brunch, but she was still refusing to tell him where she’d hidden the keys to the handcuffs. Now he really did want out of the cuffs, but every time he asked her, Laura got defensive. It seemed that time with Laura was a trade off, unlimited sex with a beautiful woman came with some drawbacks. Jack knew this wouldn’t be a long term relationship, he wouldn’t be able to survive that, but it was fun for now. In the end, Laura went out for food which they ate at her flat, before returning to the sofa for a Saturday afternoon movie. Jack looked down at the cushion he was sitting on. He then looked across to the cushion that Laura was sitting on, the cream coloured cushion moulding around her jeans, the same jeans that she’d worn the night before. “You were in here last night.” Laura smiled as she tapped the cushion between her thighs, once again her uncanny knack of knowing what he was thinking. “You were right beneath me.” “Mmm, but you weren’t wearing jeans then.” he smiled. “I know it was fantastic.” Laura was rarely embarrassed by past sexual games. Just one mention of the oral sex he’d given her and she was kneeling up on the sofa and slinking towards him, her long curly blonde hair and big blue eyes giving her an almost a lioness like look. “Hey, my new lock!” she cried as she jumped up and ran into the hall. Once again she was out energising him. They had already made love several times and yet she still wanted to play. He knew when Laura had told him about her Kryptonite bike lock that she had plans to lock up more than just her bike. The idea excited him and scared him in equal measures. A minute later and his energiser bunny was back with the heavy lock in her long slim fingers. Ominously, she had also changed into a short blue flared dress. She was now all over him, one hand around his neck, the other unbuttoning his fly. When she judged that he was fully aroused, she simply slid the bike lock around his neck and locked it up. A second later and she was sitting back down at the other end of the sofa. “Is that it?” he asked. “Shall we watch some YouTube clips… of how impossible it would be to open that without the key?” Jack rattled the heavy steel lock around his neck and then looked over at his wired girlfriend who was now biting on some strands of her hair. “Where some poor guy wakes up with the lock around his neck and his friends have lost the keys.” “Laura, you have the keys.” “And no one can open it and he spends his life walking the street, searching for the key.” “I don’t think that happens sweetheart!” “Maybe you should join a protest where people chain themselves to railings.” Laura was getting animated. “Yes, a protest against crazy girlfriends? Jack suggested. “Then I could lock you up in public, it would be great.” Even though the lock wasn’t attached to an immovable object, the weight of the lock around his neck and the way Laura almost breathed the words were having effect on him. Jack’s focus moved from the movie to his girlfriend, who in turn was focused entirely on him. Excited by what he knew what about to happen, Jack let Laura pull the lock towards her so that he was kneeling on the floor in front of her, his body between her open legs. He ran his cuffed hands down the inside of her thighs, up inside her skirt and pushed gently up into her crotch. Laura was breathing heavily as she pushed one of the keys into the cylinder lock on the front of the lock and turned it slowly, click by click. She removed the heavy end and then rethreaded the ‘U’ shape piece around the metal bar that ran along the front of the sofa. Jack willingly lent further forward to position his neck between the two ends of the lock. Laura then slid the end of the lock back in place and turned the key just as slowly in the opposite direction. Jack was now helplessly locked to the sofa with his head between her bare thighs. “These are mine.” Laura whispered. “And this is mine.” Jack replied as he reached his cuffed hands over her head so that his arms were wrapped around her. Jack ducked his head under her skirt. His strong arms easily slide her towards him which was just as well as there was certainly no way he could move his head towards her. He usually worked his way up her soft slim thighs, but this time he went straight for her clit. She sat on the edge of the sofa wishing that she’d removed her underwear, but from the feeling down below, her white cotton panties had evidently been no barrier for him. She could feel his lips on her clit and then his tongue slipping inside her vagina. Knowing that his freedom depended on him pleasing this part of her body, he kissed and worked his tongue in and out for over an hour. By the time she was satisfied, the temperature inside Laura’s skirt had gone up ten degrees and Jack’s face was covered in sweat. Laura stood up, stepped out from inside his cuffed arms and then lay down on the sofa so that they were looking into each other’s eyes. “I love that lock around your neck and I really love these keys.” she purred as she played with them between her fingertips. She giggled as she reached for her black rimmed glasses as if to see him better. “OK, I’m taking you out for dinner.” Jack announced authoritatively as he kissed her. “Oh, but I haven’t sentenced you yet.” “No Laura! Definitely dinner… out in the real world.” Jack was determined. Laura took the keys to the bike lock and threw them over his head and out into the hallway. “Opps!” “Laura, I’m serious!” “So am I.” Laura slinked off the sofa and on to the floor. She pulled down his jeans and slipped her mouth around his cock. He was so aroused if took less than a minute. She kept her head down there and kissed his balls for five minutes until she went again. Jack could do little to join in. His neck was locked to the front of the sofa with his face resting on the sofa cushion that was still warm from Laura’s butt. His cuffed hands were also resting on the warm sofa cushion and the position of the bike lock meant that there was no way for him to reach down to Laura. After the second time, Laura climbed back to her feet and walked out of the lounge. In her short blue flared dress, she crouched down to pick up the keys to the bike lock as she passed and then continued to her bedroom. Jack remained handcuffed and chained to the sofa. He was breathing hard and unable to think straight or do anything. But then because of the way she’d left him, there really was nothing he could do, other than wait for the beautiful woman to return.

Kate and Emma arrived for the final day of the exhibition. The stand was set up as it had been for the last few days, with its big glossy pictures and its collection of shinny silver restraints and cages. As per the previous days, Emma took off her jeans and t-shirt so that she was wearing only her bright red bikini and high heels. She was tall, slim and tanned and had long blonde hair that fell down over her shoulders. Kate managed the business side of the stall. She had dark hair and was more soberly dressed in smart jeans and a top. ...

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance 4: Bimbofication) Part 5: Stuck in a Loop “Three more weeks? Janice it’s already been two months!” I knew Tim would not take the news well. I had been sent on assignment to Los Angeles to oversee the set up a new distribution facility for my company. ‘Why me?’ You ask, I wish I knew. I am not qualified in any of this. It seems I am just a liaison between the contractor and the office so some VP can keep his wife’s social schedule. “I’m sorry dear, but there have been complications with the local electrical union over their contract and its holding up everything else.” ...

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder) Part 4a: Tormented Toni Toni Martin glanced at the bedroom clock, and was glad that it was after eleven PM. It was a Friday night, and by rights she should have been out partying with her girlfriends. Instead she had something else planned that was going to be far more satisfying than going out and trying to meet a man for sex. ...

story continued from part four Part 4b: Tormented Toni “Do you want to be my slave?” Sam asked Toni. “Yes, Master Sam.” “Why?” “Master I have always fanaticized about the idea of bondage. I’ve always dreamed of being naked, in chains, and being beaten with a whip or crop. Seeing you and slave Connie in action has made me want to experience my dreams in real life. Connie told me that you were a kind caring Master, and I would trust you with the safety of my body. Please take me as your slave, Master Sam.” ...

Part 1 “I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I comment to my friend Jim as we walked into his house. We entered the front door of the large house, and I saw the Halloween decorations were all over the hallway. Jim’s mom usually got into Halloween, I guess that’s why she was cool with this. “Why? Its not a big deal,” Jim commented casually. Maybe not for you, I thought, but didn’t say. I was about to live out one of my biggest fantasies, and I was just hoping I wouldn’t get too into it. ...

I was walking down the street in a new town. I was 30 years old and had just started a new job here. I didn’t know anyone. Suddenly I heard a woman speak from behind me. “It’s been a long time, you little shit.” I turned quickly and saw Mary. When I was 25 and she was 50 we had been swingers together with her boyfriend. I had even tried bi-sex with him while she watched. It was a very experimental period in my life I had not repeated. ...

Here I am bound bent over a coffee table. I have been this way for hours. Ever since the dinner party turned into a night of entertainment. My Dominus bound me here for her friends to use as they see fit. My lingerie is torn, my ass is red from multiple spankings, I have been fucked so many times by strap-on and the real thing I have lost count. My jaw aches from all the cock and all pussy I have pleased. The whole time I have been locked in my chastity belt. Denied an orgasm or even the right to be turned on by current state. ...

A long text message had told you to be ready when I got home. It detailed what you were to be wearing, and how you were to be bound. Once in the door, I went straight to my study and changed into rubber. Already hard, I only became harder still as I slid into the fully enclosing suit. It had socks and gloves and an attached hood, with a cock and ball sheath. ...

It had been a god awful week. Stuck in a relationship with a girl who he was beginning to hate, but simply did not have the funds to do anything about it, stuck. Once again he had made the mistake of taking beauty over kinkiness. She was stunning, but she was cold, unforgiving and hated anything that remotely resembled anything to do with fetish. They had argued over this time and time again, and he had just resigned himself to trying to do the right thing and not upset her through fear of her turning him out on the street. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I was getting harder by the moment. All thoughts of fucking a cyborg robot had left my mind. “It” was more ideal woman than I had ever seen. She was splendid. Tall, poised and covered in my new favourite material, rubber. I used to like leather, and imagined women in tight leather pants. I’d never explored the idea. My S.A.M. now blew that thought out of the water! It was rubber, latex, that I now knew I’d always wanted. I’d never knew, never known; but I realised now, that I’d not ever leave this Household, unless instructed. “Fetch me a hood, for you to wear.” ...

story continues from part four Part 5: I Take Control - Again I had powdered the inside of the romper suit earlier and as it wasn’t skin tight Sophie didn’t need any talc, so she stepped into it and pushed her feet through the elasticized ankles and into the bootees. Then I drew it up her thighs and waist. She shuddered and laughed to herself. “Oooh, this is chilly…. nice though.” And she pushed her arms down the sleeves and through the elasticized wrists and into the mitts. Then I pulled the zip up her back and locked it at her neck. I passed my hands around her and grabbed her breasts, holding them firmly, and massaging them. I could feel her nipples were already hard. ...

Part 1: Meeting Kitty For years I have browsed model camming sites. I guess it adds to the regularity of looking up either porn stories from Grometsplaza, porn pictures or videos with the actuality of talking to a naked model. Years I have spent talking to many different women from many countries from the world, all talking about different subject matters that usually had something to do with sex. I had gotten familiar with a few and talked to them regularly and some of the models were a onetime only talk. It was fair to say that I soon found a subject matter that both interested me and the model for a nice conversation and that was bondage. Having an open mind, being a SWITCH and generally having an interest in any type of kink anyone spoke about allowed me to have a variety of conversations with the many models who had popped onto my screen. ...

Sally becomes a newbie blue band girl at The O Club. Sally’s hidden yearnings are brought to the surface when three of her friends convince her to go with them to experience The Slime Pit at a local place called The O Club. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

(story continues from The Black Panties Of Submission) continued from part one Part Two Needless to say I went out the next morning and bought some books to read up on pets, and to do some other shopping. I came home in the early afternoon to a clean apartment, and a committed pet husband still wearing my, or should I say his black panties. I was just a little crossed with him for hiding his domestic skills from me previously, but how can one stay angry when your pet has done exactly what you have told him to do? ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Rubber Relations Bob led the way to playroom with Gimp following closely. I was unsure if I should follow when Sue, James’s receptionist linked arms: “Come this way, you will be looking after us tonight” she nodded towards James and then kissed the buckled rubber flap that covered my lips. I studied her fine breasts straining against the white frilly rubber shirt, her wonderful hourglass figure embraced by the tight rubber pencil skirt. My cock was hard in seconds aching for her touch when James moved close behind and ran his fingers over my bulge. My eyes closed, intoxicated with the scene that was unfolding, my dentist was stroking my cock while I was arm-in-arm with his rubber clad receptionist! ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Decision Time - But First Sophie And I Play Tit For Tat Not surprisingly over the next few days we experimented with our new found bag of tricks! I did get to give her a good spanking over my knee again, but this time I sensed that her pleas and squealing were more of a token. We dressed separately which I think adds some tension and excitement to the proceedings so when I walked into our bedroom dressed in my black catsuit with my head unmasked I saw that she wore the white blouse, with crimson tie and flared skirt, over white stockings, gloves and white panties. But as a nice touch, I thought, she added the brilliant white mask and as she stood in front of me, head slightly bowed and hands behind her back, I could see her smiling lips painted a scarlet red stand out in bright contrast. She looked gorgeous. ...

continued from part three This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 4: “The Discovery” I drove down to Suzan’s and stopped 100 feet from the house since I was early. I did not want to surprise her if she was not tied up. I slowly approached the fence and saw some balloons floating overhead. I thought that was sweet, she got some balloons for me. I peeked over the fence and to my amazement I saw Suzan spread eagle in front of the deck. Her ice timer had her locked in place till her release. ...

continued from part four This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 5: Into the Woods Sunday could not come too soon; work was a drag due to inventory. Now that Sunday was here, time to get ready for Suzan’s bondage. We packed a backpack, checking the inventory: butt plug, dildo, twist tie, ankle and wrist restraints, ball gag, blindfold, and a rubber hood. Then there was the rope and snap rings; we had paced off the area were Suzan would be tied off and cut the ropes to length. Suzan made sure the video camera was charged. I brought some bottled water and a can of bug spray so Suzan would not be hassled by the little critters. ...

Part 1 I’ve always been something of a geek. I love sci-fi and fantasy books and movies; I can recite countless bits of useless trivia back to you about all kinds of movies. So, it was no real surprise that I took to role-playing games, or RPGs, as we like to call them. You know the kinds, Dungeons and Whatnots, all that kind of Tolkien-esque stuff. I had a couple of groups that I game with in high school, and it was fun, but it was never anything too serious or crazy. No, that waited until I got to college. ...

A business trip to the back end of France, here I was in the middle of nowhere! Nothing around for miles and miles except countryside. I had not seen a single person here except for the woman that let me into the site. The site was boring but had been taken over by one of my UK customers, they wanted their IT systems integrating, which in itself had taken about 4 hours. I was booked here for a week. I was staying in an attached flat. Which was so far into rural France there was barely power. We had to pull all sorts of tricks out the bag to set up a wireless network just to get this company connected to the internet. I had completed my work, and there was nobody due back to the site for the next five days, then it was just for a test of the systems and a signature so I could be on my way back to the channel tunnel. ...

The sorority had a problem, it was too popular. The House could only accept 25 new pledges from the freshman class and 36 girls had been accepted as pledges. Eleven of them had to go. Simone was the head of the chapter and was having a difficult time making the cut. The House had ties to the most popular fraternity on campus, one known for accepting good looking boys with money and connections. This made the sorority very attractive to girls eager to meet and date those boys. And then there were the rumors… It was known that the girls all wore House necklaces. That they were BDSM collars and that freshman and sophomore girls were expected to be submissives and serve as sex slaves was actually true. But it was only rumor to those outside the sorority and the fraternity. Pledges thought that the collars and what they were made to do were just part of the pledge hazing. Many of the new girls were surprised when there were frat boys invited to inspect them naked. Few complained when ordered to let the boys touch and fondle them. After all this was part of the rumors and had itself preselected girls who were active sexually and eager for such experiences. So now Simone and the upper class sisters had a problem. All 36 girls had great bodies, most had already shown their heated nature and willingness to please both the boys and their older sisters. In fact one early pledge event had involved having each girl, naked and blindfolded, crawl to a chair, spread the legs of the seated person and use her mouth to make the person cum. They had to please two of them, one male and one female. If a pledge refused or was not able to make the person cum, they were eliminated. Surprisingly, only four pledges had been eliminated this year. Knowing how important it was for the sisters to stick together, and that some of them would be the future Mistresses as upper class, she needed something that would cement them through a shared choice and that would reveal who had leadership or skill as a dominant. The event planned for this Saturday would be just the thing. The 36 girls were taken individually to the House laundry room and told to strip and put all their clothes in the wash before being led down the hall to the cellar stairs. This hall was lined with the upper class men and women of both the sorority and the fraternity. The gauntlet of groping and fondling and stroking left the pledges quite aroused and excited. Once they were all down in the cellar, Simone told them, “You have one hour to play with each other, make the most of it.” The cellar was empty with a floor covered with easily cleaned thick exercise mats. The room was of course wired for sound and video so the rest of the girls and the guys from the frat House could watch. It proved both entertaining and rather athletic, a bit like a twister tournament that left most of the girls only partially sated. After the hour of physical activity Simone opened the door and tossed in a box of wipes and a roll of giant heavy duty bin liner plastic bags. “Clean the mats and fill 6 bags with trash. Yell when you are done.” The pledges made sure all the mats were cleaned, but the used wipes did nothing to fill one bag, let alone six. So when they called out and Simone returned, she acted angry when they explained there was nothing to fill the trash bags. Simone said, “Nonsense, I see six bag fulls of trash down there. Only 30 pledges move on after tonight. Deal with it.” Simone returned to the lounge to watch. They would learn who was least popular, and who stepped up as a leader to suggest the 6 should be the trash. With that, the door was closed and Simone joined the rest in the lounge in front of the big screen TV. The most assertive of the pledges, Elaine shouted, “Quiet! They want to reduce our count by 6. It’s obvious isn’t it? We have to stuff 6 of us into those bags.” It did not take long for the pledges to break up into 4 groups and after they whispered together the 4 leaders started to argue about how to decide who would be discarded. No one wanted to draw straws, or hairs since that was all they had. Drawing the short hair got a laugh but no one wanted to leave things to chance. The leaders of the two biggest groups stepped aside before approaching one of the other groups. The two smaller cliques each had 6 members. It took very little time before it became clear that one group of 6 was all alone… As it turned out, the 6 were the ones with the least confidence and when it became clear they had been chosen, Tamara, their leader spoke up. “I always knew I was just trash, this only proves it. Ok, bag me up, I might as well be thrown out like garbage.” Two others nodded in agreement while the other three started to cry. At that moment, the door opened and 6 gags and 6 binding ropes were tossed into the cellar. ...

I liked to watch football but you could care less. It actually annoyed you as that was time we could be playing. So I said OK, let’s make a game we can play based on the football game. You ordered me to come up with it by the next week so I sat down and wrote: The sub (me) is to be covered in rubber during the game with the exception of his mouth, nipples, cock and balls, and ass. Those areas will be uncovered at the sole discretion of the Mistress (you). ...

story continues from part one Part 2: An Evening at Home with Sophie It was only about a week after this night at the pub that I came home quite late after beating myself to death at the office. I was dog tired as I entered the house. The lights were on and I could hear Sophie in the kitchen. I shouted out a hello, dumped my stuff in the hall and joined her. I turned the corner and was stopped in my tracks. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: The Party Friday I slept long and deep, a contented mind at peace. When I eventually stirred my mind was filled with thoughts of Rubber Maid, those wonderful moments in the playroom. I wondered if I would ever discover her identity. Whilst I was wrestling with those thoughts the door unlocked and she entered my room, resplendent in her maid’s costume which shimmered under the bright lights. I sat up in bed and she placed a large lap tray across my thighs delivering a superb continental breakfast with orange juice. She avoided eye contact but I noticed that her hood had a buckled gag attached rather than a completely sealed mouth. ...

Greg grabbed his lunch off the counter and stopped to kiss his wife goodbye. It was supposed to be that easy, but he had to stop and take another look. “Wow, you’re looking really dressed up today. Something going on at work?” He quickly took in the dark jacket over the snug white top. The matching dark skirt looked a bit bulky, but it was halfway up her thigh and he felt an urge to lift it up. The snug top surprised him, but also created an uncomfortable bunching in his pants. ...

Logan turned the knob and let himself into the house. He called out his greetings as he normally did. “In here, Sir!” came back to him from the living room. Placing his bags down near the door, he made his way towards the voice that answered him. “How was your day, My Lord?” His dear Elle was seated in one of the recliners, stretched out. She dropped the foot rest as he entered the room. He crossed over to her and leaned down for his kiss. Her tongue played across his lips and teeth, briefly, but thoroughly exploring his mouth, as he returned in kind. ...

By now the world (especially our family) must know that Techster and I enjoy challenging each other with some very “adult XXX rated games”. Once again we had a discussion about “simple bondage” and I told Techster that I could win any “bondage simplified” challenge with just one item. What I didn’t tell him was that I had a plan using nothing but a combination lock. Of course I planned to use an existing eyebolt on our privacy fence and the “Ring of steel” collar that he always wears. ...

John entered the dark movie house with the sounds of a woman gasping on the screen. He could see she was kneeling before a huge cock and smiling. Then she leaned her head forward and began to suck on it. John froze momentarily. This is what he had come to see. Two days in the big city and one night to live the life of a swinging single. He would start with the porn movie, move down the street to the strip joint and then find a pickup bar for tonight’s action. ...

Never underestimate a best friend. I have been into bondage since my teens. I can remember back to my little brother Ricky and me tying each other up, always trying to outdo the other. We would go into to the woods tying each other to trees and watch while the other tried to get loose. Whenever he would tie me up I always for some reason got aroused didn’t realize why but I enjoyed it, until he crossed the line. ...

My wife is a perfectionist, and if she does something she does it properly We have a hobby that has turned into a lifestyle and we love it. What follows is an account of a rather exciting Saturday in our lives. We woke up at around 7am and as soon as my eyes were open, my wife Nat told me that we were going to have a lot of fun that day. She instructed me to go and shower and shave my entire body. Shaving was not too much of a chore, as I keep my body shaved anyway. I emerged from the bathroom and she was waiting for me, lying on the bed. She was stark naked, which was rather unusual for her as she loves lingerie and sexy underwear. Before I could say or do anything, she pushed me onto the bed and immediately took my penis into her mouth. It quickly hardened and she licked and sucked it for all it was worth. In less than a minute I ejaculated into her mouth. She quickly composed herself and went for a shower. ...

Chapter 1 I stepped off the bus and walked the short distance to the ‘Costumes and More!’ shop. I couldn’t believe I had agreed to do this, but if I was ever going to buy a car, I needed to get the money. You’ve probably seen these stores, this particular costume shop always has someone in costume out in front holding a sign and waving to the cars driving by. They seemed to like to vary the costumes, I guess to show off their selection. ...

Part 1: Introduction of the Players “So, we have to take it to the vote… do we proceed or end it now?” I asked. There was silence for a few seconds, the four of us looking at each other, now well aware of the consequences. The silence went on for a few more seconds; I took a drink from my pint. We were in the pub, “our” local. It was where we manufactured all our great ideas, and, come to think of it, our stupidest ones. ...

I was 66 years old, worried about the inactive Hep virus I contracted during a transfusion while in the Air Force which became activated, when I was kidnapped and forced into a medical experiment that changed me into another completely different and younger object of sexual pleasure. At age 66, the last thing in my mind was sex. The sudden Hep B attack 6 years ago, had eaten away over a quarter of my liver, and the fact that my days on this earth where few, just surviving each day was uppermost in my mind. I kept exercising by bicycling 3 to 5 miles every day, which was becoming almost impossible due to my deteriorating health. It was a beautiful perfect day in Key Largo, Florida, temperature was 72 degrees, and the sun was shining. I was not feeling well so I decided to go for the shorter route of 3 miles on the Bicycle. This route was on a one way narrow road near the water in the back streets. I was in a kind of deserted area when I heard a vehicle coming behind me and slowed down making me apprehensive not to lose my balance, I tried to look to the side however, someone grabbed me by the collar and pulled me inside a van making me land on a large mattress. It was so quick that by the time I realized where I was, a plastic mask was placed over my mouth and nose and a man’s voice said; “Just keep calm and breathe deeply”. I did and passed out. ...

The skyline shone so beautifully at night, and Caroline’s room for the evening was a high rise hotel suite with a beautiful downtown view. It was late, she had no idea how late, as she gazed out into the dark cityscape. The skyscrapers were decorated with a few remaining lit offices and apartments, all above parallel streams of white and red on the streets below. She mused about the stories behind the late-night commotions. What temptations, pressures, or pleasures could lure people from the comfort of their beds. Whether they were up by choice or not. Was she? ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 5: Slave Contract) Part Six Chapter 16: The Slave Demo For the next two weeks, jasmine cleaned the house and learned how to cook like a professional chef. Each evening she was taken to the dungeon by Racheal and was used in bondage on various pieces of equipment. The control belt was removed during these sessions, and Racheal would spank, cane, paddle, flog and whip her. Also use clamps and other items of pain. One night jasmine was stretched on the rack face up as taunt as Racheal thought she could take. Over the next hour Racheal applied small clothespins until her body was covered with two hundred clothespins. Jasmine could barely stand the pain but slowly her body again took over and soon she was on the verge of an orgasm. Using a fly swatter, Racheal proceeded to whack the clothespins off of jasmine. As each pin was swatted off the pain increased and before Racheal had finished jasmine had two wonderful orgasms. ...

I arrived at my new Mistress’ house promptly at 9 pm. We had never met but had spoken frequently since I answered her ad in a swingers magazine. She wanted someone who was very openminded and was delighted when I told her I was into submission and wanted to be a slave. We chatted about this subject often until I agreed to be her and her husband’s slave. She did have a concern with me as I was not experienced in serving and had never been with a man before. She was new to domination but was studying extensively. This first meeting was to get aquainted but she had told me to expect anything and had found out what time I was to be at work the next day. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: A Doll’s Life Hiss. Hiss. Silence. Hiss. Wheeze. Silence. These are my constant companions now, the sounds of laboured, regulated breathing controlled by a force infinitely greater than myself. I know it is my breath, yet it does not seem to belong to me; I can feel the cool air rush in and out of my lungs through the narrow plastic tube between my lips and yet it somehow feels as though I were hearing it from a distance, a faint echo. The whistle of oxygen is muffled by the super heavy thick latex hood that encases my head entirely; the black rubber contracted to press against every inch of my head deadens the sound of the outside world, and the thick wax applied to my ears mutes even the internal gasps of my abused torso. ...

story continued from part four Part 5: The Honeymoon The pealing of bells from the castle’s belfry still rang in my ears as my beloved Mistress Latexa and I stepped into the bright sunshine splashing upon the patio just outside the wedding hall. Only moments before a lusty and heartfelt cheer had erupted from the assembled congregation as she and I were joined in a bond that could never be torn asunder, the pledging of one soul to the care and control of another for all eternity. ...

It was only my third night in this sleepy little town and I had already run bored with little new to do. I had only been to our Kansas office twice in the last five years for cursory check-ins but now this branch was falling apart and they sent me in for an extended stay to clean up the mess. The only place to stay within in a reasonable distance to the office was a second rate motel just outside of town. I had stayed here on my previous trips and it was certainly nothing extraordinary to write home about. Just a place to lay my head down each night with the sound of traffic buzzing on a busy street. It had been another day of pulling people into my temporary office for fact finding interviews and people assesment. The work was emotionally draining and I needed some deeper intellectual stimulation not related to my work. Most of the people in the office disliked me on account I was there to course correct their actions so I needed another outlet. Back in the room I flipped on the television and surfed the channels looking for anything of substance. Nothing captured my attention so I flipped it back off. There was a tavern a couple of blocks down I had seen, “Lucy’s” I think, so I decided to venture out in search of real people to engage with. It was a Wednesday night so as expected I was not overwhelmed when I opened the red door with “Lucy’s” in angled script painted in black on its face. Two men were playing pool and drinking beers under a single hanging bulb in the back of the room, a couple was sharing a plate of cheese deprived nachos in the front corner, an empty table with half a glass of white wine, an open book flipped upside down and a single pulled out chair was in the middle of the room and lastly a bearded biker with his head resting on his forearm and four empty shot glasses perfectly lined up in front of him was seated at the far end of the bar. A still full shot clutched in his right fist as he strummed his fingers on its side as if he were fighting the demons telling him just one more wouldn’t hurt. No one looked up as I entered. I pulled out the bar stool furthest from the biker drowning his sorrows and sat down. Not a likely candidate for intelligent conversation I thought. The bartender, a female with short dark hair medium build wearing a Lucy’s logo T-shirt, just like the front door, tied in a knot at her waist above the waistband of her jeans approached and said “Welcome to Lucy’s, stranger. What will you have?” Just as I opened my mouth to answer the man at the opposite end of the bar threw his head back and launched his waiting shot down his throat as he yelled “Arrrrgh”. He slammed his shot glass down on the bar in perfect succession with the other four and returned his head to his forearm and his now empty waiting fist to its former position as if the glass were still there. “Maybe you should take care of him first. Looks like he needs another and I don’t want to get in his way. " The bartender scoffed and told me that “Butch” would be fine as long as she had another shot in his waiting fist by the half hour mark as she pointed to the clock behind her head. Six was usually his limit on exact fifteen minute intervals. “OCD” she whispered with the back of her hand up to her cheek as if to sheild her whisper from his ears. “Bourbon on the rocks then. And I’ll try to pace myself so you don’t wind up with bookends at your bar keeping your remaining stools empty the rest of the night.” “Go wild sweetie! Don’t hold back on my account” she said as she added two bar straws to my drink and handed it to me. I took the drink and thanked her. I had noticed movement in the bar in my peripheral vision and rotated my stool around to again survey the place without much hope of finding anyone to talk to based on my initial surveyance. I brought my forward face to the television hanging in the corner switched to ESPN as to not be so obvious. A woman had returned from presumably the bathroom to the waiting wine glass and book at the empty table. Early forties, died red short bobbed hair with a highlighted streak, thin build and a nice smile. This I saw when she looked in my direction and saw that I was looking in hers as she sat. After I smiled back I casually brought my eyes back to todays sports highlights and duefully nursed my bourbon. The woman picked up her book and continued reading as she drank the rest of her wine between pages occasionally glancing towards the bar. What type of a woman goes to a bar to read I asked myself. “One that is looking to meet someone” I rhetorically answered. So I decided she was my best shot at any sort of intelligent conversation in this place. No one else had come in. I finished my drink and swiveled back to face the bar. The bartender had been directly behind me so I said “Maybe I will go wild. Another bourbon and a glass of Chardonnay please.” I got a surprised look from her but no response outside of a smirk and a nod. She served the drinks and I stood to approach the lone woman with drinks in hand. “Hi, mind if I join you with a hospitality offering?” “Oh! …please” she said. I sat, introduced myself and struck up conversation. A few minutes in and “Arrrrrrgh” from the bar and the sound of the shot glass slamming into the worn mahogany of the bar. I looked at my watch. Half past on the nose I noticed. The conversation was great and we were both laughing a lot. There was definitely chemistry happening between us. I had lost track of time but the man at the bar had not moved an inch and three others were now seated where I had been at the farther end, the nacho couple were now throwing darts and three new men were playing pool in the back and another three were seated at a table nearby. The bartender came over and stood next to Amy. “Hi Amy. Sounds like you guys are having a lot of fun over here? I’m on a break and was curious if I could get in on Mr. Bourbon’s hilarity for a bit? Does Mr. Bourbon have a name?” “Oh, hi Lucy.” said Amy as she looked up at her. “Sure, have a seat. Mr. Bourbon’s name is Christopher. Chris is in from Atlanta on a business trip and is staying at “The Shady Lady” for a month. He is going stir crazy and needs some intellectual release before he goes mad. He is very funny.” “Lucy, nice to officially meet you” I said as I stood and extended my hand for a shake. “I had no idea you were the name sake on the building?” ...

Part One Finally! After 3 long weekends, my project in the basement playroom was done! I’d just finished running some new power and installing a winch to the main iron header in our dungeon/playroom. I’m a small building contractor with a successful business so I knew what I was doing, and the small yet powerful winch was a parting gift from a customer who was upgrading his garage and I instantly knew what I wanted to do with it. ...

Rebecca was sitting in her small black car in the dead of night. The radio was playing some rubbish latest boy band music as she pulled latex gloves over her hands. The car was parked outside a large warehouse in south Oxford. It’s dirty brick walls and tin roof was dripping with water as the rain poured down. The street lights showed the rain flying around outside. The wind was deafeningly loud as it howled like a wolf in the blackness. Rebecca was a private investigate and reporter for a large UK newspaper and was working on a new story. ...

My wife, Jen and I had been married for 6 wonderful years. We had a very adventurous intimate life that took us to many fantasy places and included all manner of adventure. We had enjoyed all sorts of fantasy play and fetish exploration. Bondage, S&M, Latex fetish, Domination, you name it, we gave it all a shot. But despite the incredible life behind closed doors there was one secret fetish I had never told her about. My deep rooted love of black trash bags. I don’t know why I had never told her about it, we had shared our darkest most depraved fantasies with each other. But for some reason this one seemed too dark, too strange to let out in the open. I regularly practiced my enjoyment of black bags in private, when she wasn’t home. In public by hiding in dumpsters full of garbage, enclosed in my own black bag, waiting for the surge of energy when a stranger disposed of their own garbage on top of me. The rush of being caught was incredible, and I had many, many fulfilling orgasms in many many dumpsters. I couldn’t explain the fetish, I’ve just always had it. I had done such a good job of keeping it secret for all these years that I had started to get careless with my pursuit of personal pleasure. I had devised a way to vacuum seal myself into a trash bag with nothing more than a straw to breath out of to keep myself from blacking out, I would seal 2 55 gallon trash bags together, then attach a valve that I could open and close from the inside to a vacuum, climb inside, turn on the vacuum, tie the bag shut, seal my lips on the breathing apparatus, then stick the valve to the vacuum, the suction would rapidly pull all of the air out of the bag and it would clamp down on my bare flesh. The feeling of the bag sealed tightly to my skin was the ultimate rush. I was helpless to move, except to roll over, and grind my cock against the bag until I exploded in a writhing orgasm. When spent, I could pull away from the vacuum and let the air flow back into the bag. When it was less vice like, I could untie the bag, climb out and continue on my day with nobody being any the wiser. I had been performing this act randomly for years with no issues. I knew my wife’s schedule very well, I knew when I could engage this fantasy, and when I couldn’t. Jen had headed off to work for the day. She was looking very sexy wearing a mini dress, and a pair of heels that accentuated her long toned legs. Her ass looked amazing, as did her tight body. She was a sight to behold. I asked her where she was heading dressed up so sexily, and she responded that she had a meeting with a client that could potentially secure her company a significant financial backer. She needed to nail the meeting, so she was dressed to impress. She headed out the door and all I could do was watch as my little man grew hard watching her walk down the walkway to her car. I knew she was going to be gone all day, and probably into the night, I had a raging hard on, and determined that this would be the perfect time to take advantage of my little trash bag prison. I went downstairs to the basement and gathered all of the materials I needed to seal myself in ecstasy and release my pent up pressure. After I got everything I needed I set myself up as I had done many times before, I attached the vacuum to the valve, climbed into the bag, wrapped my mouth around the breathing tube, tied the bag over my head, laid back and switched on the vacuum. The air was quickly sucked out of the bag and I was perfectly encased in the shiny black plastic. It felt so cool against my skin. I started to writhe and buck. I had found a way to shut the vacuum off and close the valve so the bag would stay sealed to my body without the noise of the vacuum ruining the sensations I felt. So I switched off the vacuum and just laid there enjoying the closeness of the plastic to my skin. I could feel the pressure around my swollen member, and hear the crinkle of the bag as I thrust around. Suddenly my taboo fetish world was shattered when I heard Jen say in an alarmed tone, “What the fuck is going on here?” She had used the meeting as a ploy to tease me, she knew that her outfit was going to get my blood flowing and her intention was to come back and use her physical appearance to tease me, then please me. She had caught me in the act of something she had never seen before. She looked upon me sealed tightly inside a trash bag, It conforming to every curve of my body, My rock hard cock straining against the shiny black plastic. I was on the verge of orgasm when she spoke. I was twitching inside the bag, ready to cum. Her voice instantly stopped my action. I couldn’t speak so I just laid there. She walked over to me and said again, “What the fuck are you doing? is this how you behave when I’m not around?” I shook my head shamefully agreeing with her question. she continued, “I suppose you didn’t think I knew about this little thing you have here did you? I know what makes you tick my dear husband. I see the clues, I’ve found the bags. I didn’t however think this is what was going on. Do you like to be treated like garbage?” She put her foot on my chest and yelled, “Answer me!” I shook my head again. It was all I could do other than groan, the tube in my mouth made it impossible for me to talk. I felt her kneel down beside me, she ran her hand over my chest. I writhed. She watched my cock swell inside the bag. “I can see how hard you are. You really enjoy being vacuum sealed inside a trash bag don’t you?” she said as she traced her fingernails down my chest, over my stomach and down across the underside of my throbbing cock. I groaned as she traced the line. She responded to my groaning and bucking by rubbing my dick through the plastic. She stated, “I’m going to make you cum, it’s going to be slow, and I’m going to enjoy this more than you are, but when you are done we are going to have a conversation about this as I’m not exactly pleased that you have been engaging in this kind of play without my knowledge.” She started to rub my member slowly. The flash of heat from her hand and the contrast with the cold black bag clinging to my body made me shiver. She spit onto my groin and rubbed carefully, listening to my breathing and moaning. Sensing that I was going to explode she stopped, bringing me to the raw, bitter edge. She let me cool down then continued. She kept edging me like this for an hour, every time getting me closer to orgasm. It was torture. I thought I was going to black out when she finally brought me to completion. I erupted, bucking wildly as she rubbed my cock and balls furiously. She was very turned on watching me throb and empty my balls in the bag, She could see every vein of my manhood as it strained against the shiny black plastic. She could see every pulse as the cum dumped out of my balls. She would never admit it, but she was on the ragged edge herself. Jen instructed me to get out and get cleaned up then to meet her in the kitchen for a conversation regarding my depraved behavior. I did as she instructed. I sat down beside her in the kitchen. I couldn’t even look her in the eyes as I was so ashamed of what she had caught me doing, I didn’t know what to say. She was still dressed in her mini dress and heels, looking sexy as ever. I didn’t notice the flush of her skin as she was immensely aroused by what had just transpired. She took it upon herself to trigger a massive orgasm as she waited for me to clean up. She asked me how I got involved in such an odd fetish and I told her that I didn’t know, It had been there since I was a child. She asked why I hadn’t told her about it before. I sheepishly shrugged, I didn’t know how to answer. She asked me how far it had gone. I danced around some of the details. She eventually got me to admit that I had been spending time inside dumpsters letting people throw their trash on me. She asked if I had ever been in a compactor. I looked at her wide eyed and responded with a resounding, “NO!” She got a little smirk on her face and asked, “Do you want to be?” I stammered, unable to think how to answer this question. She replied with, “I can make your ultimate fantasy come true. I will make you trash, and dispose of you in the compactor in the parking lot. I know what you have been doing and have researched this for months. It’s safe, they empty the compactor on Monday every week, If I throw you in there on Tuesday, you can stay in it until Saturday being nothing but trash, then I’ll pop the lid and get you out!” I just sat there dumbfounded that she would even make such a suggestion. “Wouldn’t I get killed in there?” I stated. “No!” she responded, “I’ve been doing a lot of research and I’ve seen it when it gets emptied into the big garbage truck. It usually isn’t packed too tight. I think you would be fine!” She smiled at me with her big bright smile and said, “Let me help you live out this fantasy.” She looked into my eyes, “I know you want this, I’ve see the videos you watch online of people in dumpsters. I can make this very much worth it to you, let’s do it!” I looked at her for a long time trying to wrap my head around the fact that she wasn’t mad, she wasn’t going to leave me for keeping this crazy fetish to myself. On the contrary, she was actually encouraging me to live out the ultimate fantasy. I agreed. She looked at me and said, “Great, on Tuesday night we are going to have us a little fantasy. Now get the fuck over here and fuck me. You have no idea how much that turned me on you piece of filth!” I obliged her instruction and fucked her hard. I didn’t even take the dress off, I just bent her over the counter and fucked her until she came, again and again then I dumped my load inside her tight pussy. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 I took Lisa to a quiet little diner for lunch. Things were a little awkward, at first. But I could see the excitement in her eyes. I knew she probably had loads of questions for me but didn’t want to embarrass me by asking. I waited until our order was taken before giving her the opening to talk freely. “I’m sure you want to ask me about some things and I suppose you aren’t sure how to start. Why don’t you just ask the first thing that comes to mind?” ...

When Walter Fox bought his used Honda, he joked that the only accessory he needed was a bumper sticker that said, “I stop for Garage Sales!” Not that Walter was a suburbanite with a tract house and two kids. Far from it. Walter was an inveterate rummage sale fan because of his secret life as a cross-dresser. He had been surreptitiously wearing women’s clothes since he was 16 and, home alone for a few hours, had first tried on one of his older sister’s brassieres and panties on a spur-of-the moment whim. ...

Lori and I had been friends since high school, we found out in our teens we shared a passion for bondage and together we experimented regularly. After high school we spent many days and, if I was lucky, weeks together and each time was an adventure. Lori was a… free spirit and had taken to the bondage/slave lifestyle wholeheartedly and had served several “masters” over the years. I was one of a very few people she considered a true friend and also the one she liked to push out of my “norm”. An arrangement that could, and very often did, make my life very interesting with her enjoying pushing my limits. ...

story continued from part nine Chapter 10: Sleeping Arrangements Beth and Cassandra sat together on the cot in the jail cell together. After being let down from their respective ceiling chains, Kate had conducted them into the jail cell to get a little water and rest. Both women had been subject to quite considerable discipline, and their naked bodies displayed the evidence for this. Angry red marks were the evidence of the flogger and whip, and neither would be subject to discipline again for a while! ...

Kierra was a bit of a germaphobe. She didn’t really like to kiss people, and she really didn’t like to have sex with them. She liked everything to stay dry and mostly on the safe side of things. Not that she didn’t enjoy the sensations those things gave her, there was just always this niggling little voice in her head saying how dangerous those things were. Being a very sexual girl this left her mostly to solo endeavors with toys or fingers. The shower was her favorite place to go for masturbation. This had proved a bit of a challenge over the years until she figured out that she could put her phone in a plastic bag and not destroy it in the shower. This enabled her to watch the various types of porn that turned her on. ...

The landlady showed me up to my room, it was on the first floor overlooking the street, a large room with a double bed, she had asked me how long I was staying, I said a couple of nights maybe more, depending on how the work went. I have been sent to this small coastal town in the North of England in October to sort out a problem with a large machine at a local plant, servicing and repair could be completed in 48 hours, or if the problem was larger it could take a week to strip it all down. ...

Laundry day at our house is nothing less than an exhausting chore. I despise wearing my professional clothes when I get home, so I wear nearly two full outfits each day. I work hard, and I feel I deserve to be comfortable when I get home. However, we pay the price for my comfort on laundry day. It was a Saturday. Between loads we were straightening things up around the house–dusting, washing dishes, various other chores–and by mid-afternoon things were fairly well in hand. She was folding the last load, and I was working on the closet in the bedroom when I came across an unopened pair of thigh-high stockings. ...

He had with him only the essentials. There would be more time for fun once they reached Mexico. Duct tape, rope, four gags, a few odd toys, including four rabbit vibes that were 10 inches in length and 2 inches in diameter complete with 36 hour batteries. With that, he had all he needed for the drive down. The four girls, he knew, were on a road trip from California to Mexico. Little did they know they’d be getting across the border sooner than they’d thought. The foursome should all be knocked out by now, assuming they drank the spiked champagne he’d had delivered to the hotel under the name of Carmen’s boyfriend. ...

“I have a very special gift for you for New Year’s” my wife told me. “I will be yourslave for the evening: no-limits, no safe-word, just your absolute and complete slave.” “Are you sure?” I asked.“You realize we will be going out?” She shivered a bit, averted eye contact with me, and said “yes, I am sure.” Now we had previously had numerous evenings of “slave-training” and she was always a most willing participant; however, her hard limits included both no other participants and that we remain in our own home at all times. Apparently she was ready to take the next step. ...

Bill Cavanaugh was lost and late, but he still had enough time to find the campus and get a little shuteye before the class would begin in the morning. Bill was a six-year veteran of the Savannah Police Department and recently had been assigned to the SWAT team. Two days before, he had heard that he was accepted to the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team training course in Quantico, Virginia. The class was highly sought after by SWAT operators nationwide and he really wanted to attend. Unfortunately, with the late notification he was only able to get a later flight and, of course, that flight ended up being delayed. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 6: Problems and Resolution) Chapter 7: Leaving and After We Get Away We left them with Senora Rodriguez screaming at us and Diane and the Colonel trying to curse around the hot sauce soaked stockings in their mouths. We each had a suitcase, Pillar and I the ones that had arrived with us. Janice had none so I had her fill one with Diane’s clothes. I wore gloves and drove Colonel Arturo’s car as I explained the new plan I had come up with. Janice saw that I understood the risks but went along with me. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part eight - (part one) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future - Part 2 Andrea’s hand shook as she reached the door. She needed to dig herself out of this hole she dug for herself, but she hated herself for wanting to. These people were awful and didn’t deserve her respect. She took a deep breath, tried to steal her nerves, and reached out for the doorknob. ...

I had started thinking about a gift for my wife for Christmas months ago, deciding to give her a new sex toy, namely me. I had seen Gord’s chic wrapper and thought I could make something similar all be it very basic and use it on myself to “gift wrap” her newest toy. I already had an electric motor from a failed pump and easily made a turn table strong enough to hold me and bought a control switch for the speed of the turn table. Once I had that completed I made two posts to hold the plastic wrap with two large nuts that would control the rising and lowering of the wrap. ...

I awoke this morning with a smile on my face. My pet was lying next to me in the bed. It was awake. There was a vacant look on it’s face, staring off into space. There was little it could do, since the chain attached to it’s collar was keeping it there. And, with the arms removed, there was little it could do to get out of the situation. I was smiling because life was so much better for me now since the unexpected lottery win. But who would expect winning $185 million? ...

story continued from part seven Chapter 8: Cabin Fever In the weeks since Cassandra had agreed to become Beth’s employee and bondage companion, her life now truly revolved around bondage and discipline. After the nearly catastrophic day when she interrupted Mistress Allison when she had been flogging Kate; all because Kate had not asked Mistress Allison if she could give Cassandra a tour of the Playroom. Her punishment for her transgression was to choose the instrument of her own discipline; and she had decided upon the fearsome black leather whip. Cassandra had undergone a terrible ordeal that had left her marked, but at the same time she had experienced a great sexual climax as the lines between pain and pleasure had melted away. ...

Part 1: Rubber Reveal Saturday My deep sleep was interrupted by bells, alarm bells from my neighbour’s house across the road. I jumped out of bed, opened the curtains and observed the flashing blue neon light on the alarm box. I groaned inwardly as I knew I had to investigate as I had agreed to keep watch on Bob’s house while he was away. Thankfully my wife was away for seven days on a “girlie” holiday so she was spared the 3.20am alarm call! ...

story continues from part eight The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene = darker ending - you choose. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, teams of black uniformed men with no rank insignia or service branch evident on their uniforms. These men looked to be in charge of things and only carried side arms, but more heavily armed men in circling gunships ensured that the perimeter was secure, and that their operation wouldn’t be interrupted easily. ...

Here’s a sequel to my story, “A Visit from St. Kinkolas,” which I wrote in response to some of the comments that it was “left hanging.” Kinkmas Morning (A Visit From St. Kinkolas, Part 2) As Santa Claus had predicted, and as Brenda had expected, it was a long, hard wait until morning. The Christmas magic worked to spare her any physical discomfort—she even dozed off for a very brief time—but she was in an agony of worry and fear as to what would become of her and of Greg. No one else had keys to her apartment, other than Greg, and he, like her, was tied up and trapped there. She had no idea who else, if anyone, might have keys to Greg’s apartment, where she was. What if some friend or family member burst in to wish a “Merry Christmas”, and found her like this? She would just die–. She struggled fruitlessly against the magic bondage, but the velvet ribbons held her bound relentlessly. ...

For a while now I had been seeing a girl who was it has to be said a bit dull. No real sex drive to speak about, and certainly no inclination for anything to do with bondage. This had caused the whole relationship to end up in a right pickle. No matter what people say if you have a kink, then no matter how hard you try eventually it will always come to the surface, and let’s face it who wants to live with regrets of not trying something? Not me for sure. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 7: Jessica’s Play Toy) Part 8: Jessica’s Worst Enemy I was an absolute mess by the time my Ms. Jessica and her droid had finished with me, and she only stopped her prolonged torture when I lost my bladder all over the walkway next to the pool. That was hugely embarrassing but well out of my control, and I would still have to say that our second engagement could be considered a draw, as we hurt each other somewhat equally depending on one’s point of view. The watching men also at some point realizing that this wasn’t as “fun” for me as I originally pretended it was… ...

story continued from part six Chapter 7: Cassandra is Whipped! “Kiss the whip!” ordered Mistress Allison. Never in her entire life had Cassandra ever felt so exposed and vulnerable! She realized that until now she had merely been playing around the edges of submission. Cassandra realized that her prior experiences before entering Beth’s house had been the equivalent of dipping her toes in the water. Everything that she had done here was merely preparation for what she would now undergo! ...

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 4: The Trix for Trapping) CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (Sissification; Mild bimboization); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes.) Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Female on shemale intercourse; Shemale on shemale intercourse; Cunnilingus; Fellatio; NC intercourse; Mild body alteration; Rubber Doll Transformation; Mental Manipulation and Reeducation; Sexual reconditioning; Enslavement; Orgasm Denial; Severe behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish. Part 5: SexySweet Tom’s car pulled into the garage at Phoebe’s house about 8:30 pm. By now, Tom’s parents would be wondering what had kept him, but it was still far too early to suspect any foul play. Phoebe had left the house rather untouched in appearance. She’d only have several hundred pounds of evidence to worry about. First, though, she had two toys that needed to be put away. She got out, closed and locked the garage, then approached the front passenger door. She opened the door and gently took Trixie’s rubbercoated hand, and guided her out. The simple gestures of Phoebe’s hand were command enough for the mouse doll. As Trixie stood up, Phoebe kissed her immediately, rolling her lips gently, yet forcefully, against her slave’s mouth. She embraced her new squad member, rested her hand firmly against the back of her head, and spoke quietly, but aggressively, into her ear. “That’s my girl. You were quite well behaved in the car. I believe you see now how rewarding obedience can be; you’ll do quite well here as my slave. Now, remain still and quiet and wait, once we get inside, I have a special reward for your behavior.” Trixie, even knowing everything that had transpired, was more than thrilled to obey her Mistress. At once, she was afraid of incurring Phoebe’s anger, and excited at what pleasing her Mistress could offer. The experience in the classroom had seemed to brand Trish… Trixie’s… mind with her new status. Every thought of disobedience made her cringe, and every thought of submission allowed her to feel safe in the arms of the very person who terrified her. These feelings, along with the lingering effects of the transformation and denied sexual need, only got Trixie aroused at merely hearing Phoebe’s authoritative voice, calmly and affectionately commanding her. Thus, the broken doll stood silent and still, awaiting Mistress’s word before she dare act. Meanwhile, Phoebe had to quickly shift gears as she helped her helplessly horny kitten out of the back seat. The sex Kitten’s first instinct was to press her wanting form against her new lover to feel the warmth of Phoebe’s body against her hypersensitive rubberbound flesh. Phoebe, all too intently, pushed Kitten back with her hands against the doll’s breasts. This only made her tremble more needily, not to mention that it felt as if the rubber coating itself was even more close to Kitten’s skin, and that her breast hurt a little as Phoebe touched them. She didn’t really think to care though, she wanted too desperately to be with her conqueror, but in any case, refused to act against her Mistress. She stood back and waited for Phoebe’s come and stay commands to move. Phoebe guided the sweet but needy Kitten, by the hand, though, as she entered the house. “Come, Trixie,” she commanded firmly, and the eager slave doll followed her Mistress with docile, quiet, and mousey movements. As soon as they got into the living room, Phoebe stopped just in front of a chair, turned and nudged Trixie backwards and casually barked the word “sit”. She sat immediately down with no hesitation. Phoebe continued to guide her kitten towards the drapes hiding the tall window. As soon as she got there, they both paused. Kitten still very much wanted… needed even, to press herself against Mistress and be made love to, driven entirely by a potent horniness contained within her delicate motion. Phoebe, pulled up the drape a bit to expose Lizzie. “Little Lizzie!” The mentally incapacitated squirrel toy hopped quickly to attention. “You have a new sister to play with, waiting for you right over there.” She had an amused smirk as she looked towards Trixie. “Go and have fun with her, welcome her to our family, and do whatever you like.” ...

I am sure a lot of us have been through this, I had been seeing a girl for about a year but something was missing from the relationship, and that something was bondage. I had not made any secret about what I like however this girl was not into it. She was perfect in every other way, she was pleasant, funny, we had a great time, but when it came down to it she had no kinky side whatsoever. She had no fantasies, and no inclination to try anything new. In short she was dull in the bedroom. She dressed conservatively. ...

A Pilot Joins a Very Special Twelve Mile High Club. What happens at 65,000 feet can’t stay at 65,000 feet. But will– or can– test pilot Colonel Harold Hammen ever tell what actually happened when he met Gloriana. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The XF-139 was a very special type of plane, but then Colonel Harold H. Hammen was a very special type of test pilot. The plane was an SRA, a “Slingshot Response Aircraft” capable of responding anywhere in the world in just minutes when carried aloft by a special UTV, an “Ultrasonic Transport Vehicle.” The docked pair could be kept anywhere in the world and respond instantly to anywhere in the world when a situation arose. Both the two-pilot transport and the single pilot response aircraft would need mid-air refueling and perhaps mid-air towing to return to base, but the incredibly short initial response time meant that there was nowhere in the world that US air power could not appear in the sky within minutes of an incident. Or, at least that was the design theory that Colonel “HH” Hammen was trying to prove out in this test flight. ...

A few years back, Frank’s weird bachelor uncle had died. Frank had been hoping to inherit some money or something, but that mostly went to Frank’s other siblings and their kids. Frank got a necklace. An amulet. It looked like amber, with a figure of a woman embedded inside. He’d thought of selling it, but left it in a drawer for a few years. Things changed when a package came, with his Uncle Fred’s diary in it. That was when he found out what the pendant was supposedly really about. It was supposed to be magic. His first thought was that that was actually bullshit, but it made some other things about Fred fall into place. Frank took to wearing the amulet regularly, looking for the right chance to use it. Being a plumber, he figured it was just a matter of time before he had to fix the toilet for a hot piece of ass. His chance came after a couple weeks, when he got called to the apartment of a single woman off of Central. Her kitchen sink wasn’t draining, which was simple enough to fix. She was slender and athletic, with tits that strained at her tight T-shirt, bright blue eyes, and blond hair. He set his tools down by the sink, and held the amulet in his hand, muttering the alien words that had been in his uncle’s diary. This was where he either got what he wanted or felt like a total idiot, and his heart was pounding. The woman—her name was Sarah Parker—looked up, and slowly walked over to him. There was a glaze to her eyes, but he didn’t care because she was pushing herself up against him. He wasn’t a bad-looking guy by any means, he just didn’t really know how to deal with women. The feel of her putting her arms around him, her breath on his neck, was everything he’d hoped for. He’d watched women built like this in the street, at the mall. He kissed her, and she kissed back. It was working. Unless he’d stumbled onto the set of a porno or something, the magic was working. He ran his hands along her curves, and started pulling down her jeans. He had to get her naked for the second part to work. She was wearing ordinary white panties, and following his cue, she shimmied out of her jeans the rest of the way, exposing her shapely legs. He undid his belt and let his pants drop to the floor, revealing the bulge in his boxers. She gently touched it, making it stiffen even more, and then pulled her shirt off. Her bra was also plain white, but it gave him a great view of her chest. She pushed her body against his again, and kissed him on his mouth, down to his neck. He reached to her back and, after a little fumbling, unclasped her bra. She let it fall to the floor, and then slid her panties down too. He took her by the hand to the back, where he found a messy bedroom with clothes and books strewn on the floor. Without being told she lay on the bed and spread her legs. Frank had to remember the right way to do it. Poised over her, pointing with two fingers, he traced the first lines, around her breasts. Each time he formed a seam, and each time the breast seemed to grow and stiffen. She let out a little moan. He traced the lines around her shoulders, around her neck. Then he delicately traced the lines along her arms and hands. It was working. There were the little raised seams on her still-warm skin. He drew the lines from her armpits to her waist, and she giggled just slightly. Then around her waist, then about the crotch, his hand getting within inches of her dripping pussy, and finally along the legs. Now for the fun part. He finished undressing, and positioned himself over her. He rammed his cock inside her, and she cried out loud enough to wake the neighbors. After a few strokes he pulled out, because he was going to just cum everywhere. But it had been enough. He saw that her pussy now looked oddly rounded, and pinkish. He remembered something else from the diary, and he grabbed hold of her nipples and pulled, watching the breasts go up a cup size. He also squeezed her waist in a little, making her that much slimmer. He had to finish all three holes for the process to finish. He turned her over, straddled her again, and rammed his way into her ass. His grip was making squeaking sounds now, and her skin felt more plastic. The hole was tight at first, but it widened, and she cried out again. Finally there was the mouth. He maneuvered around a bit awkwardly, and finally decided to try 69ing it, sticking his dick in her mouth while he licked her pussy. The sounds coming out of her mouth vibrated his dick as he kept thrusting and licking, but they slowly subsided. He felt her limbs moving just slightly, her legs spreading apart and her arms bending at the elbows, as he busted a load into her mouth. When he rolled over next to her, he saw that it had worked. He had his love doll, and she was fucking beautiful, better than any doll you could buy in a store. “Was it good for you?” he murmured, then laughed. Once he’d caught his breath, he pulled out her plug, which was in her belly button. He got dressed, cleaned out her mouth, and put her in a grocery bag. He went home with the biggest damn smile on his face, and nearly got into an accident. A week later he got his pink slip from the plumbing company. It wasn’t actually a pink slip, but a meeting with Rob at the office and some paperwork in white. Having an unfinished job, with a female customer vanishing had caught up to him, and really, he was lucky he was just losing his job. After spending a week or so drinking and cursing, he figured he had to hit the pavement again. The pizza place a couple blocks from his house hired him fairly quickly, and the neighborhood got treated to the sight of a pizza delivery van. It was a shit job with shit pay, but on the other hand it wasn’t a literally shit job like being a plumber. There was also the possibility of using the amulet. He hadn’t stopped wearing it. Maybe it’d get him in trouble, but maybe he could get a doll to top Sarah. He got his chance when he was delivering a Hawaiian pizza (why the hell do people eat those?) to a pretty nice house near Park Avenue. The woman who opened the door was wearing a sheer bathrobe, open to reveal black lingerie underneath. In the warm lights of her house, she looked like a photo from one of the Playboys he’d had when he was a teenager, with sexy curves, full breasts, and, when he finally looked at her face, sensual lips, teased-out blond hair, and sultry eyes. It was like he’d walked into a porno again. She stepped aside, and motioned him to come in. The interior of the house had white walls, with the lamps in the shapes of naked women, like old statues. The woman got just close enough to him for her chest to brush up against his. He felt something in his pocket, and when he glanced down he saw she was pushing a twenty in there. “For the pizza. Though if you’d like you could stay a while.” Who the hell cared about pizza? Fuck the pizza. His dick was already straining against his jeans. Frank stopped himself from shouting “Fuck yes!” at the top of his lungs. “I’m game if you are.” ...

Her little finger was bigger than my entire leg, and her massive tits…. She held me gently in the enormous fingers of one gigantic hand while the other hand began plucking at my shirt, but one tug from her giant fingers ripped it like it was wet tissue paper. Again I began struggling and fighting her, but turning and twisting my body effortlessly with her enormous powerful fingers she was like a grown woman undressing a soft flexible doll, not even noticing my futile struggles. Tenderly and carefully she inserted her long red nail into the front of my pants and stripped them off. They ripped easily under her massive muscles, she was trying to be gentle but was just simply so huge that the cloth of my clothing was as delicate as spider webs to her. ...

story continued from part one Chapter 2: The Bondage Imperative Captive in her wooden prison, Cassandra had time to decompress and review the afternoon’s events; which had shocked and surprised her. Had she really volunteered to strip naked before Allison & Kate; put on a collar and bracelets; and then submit to the invasion of her body and punishment by the riding crop? What could possibly have possessed her to do it; and worse; enjoy it? ...

story continued from part three Chapter 4: Shared Captivity “Lift your hair,” ordered Mistress Allison. It was early evening, and Cassandra and Mistress Allison were standing in the basement next to the washing machine. Displayed on the domestic appliance were a collar; a set of gleaming handcuffs; a leash; and a red rubber ball gag. It didn’t take much to make a girl helpless! Cassandra stood silently as Mistress Allison locked the leather collar around her neck. She was wearing a blouse and skirt; and a pair of high heels on her feet; with nothing underneath. ...

Written at a reader’ request. I want to thank Steph for being my muse and collaborator. Loretta Sky scanned the room. She was attending a professional mixer, not that she needed any more contacts. No, she was here looking for a canvas for her newest project. Loretta is a proud lesbian and she wanted a canvas on which she can create a mural to the history of lesbianism. Others had created such murals, but they had done so in a mundane fashion, on fabric, wood, or marble. Not Loretta Sky. She would create her mural on a different canvas. Her canvas would be a woman’s body. ...

I married too young and was divorced by 25. He was having an affair with his slutty assistant in the venture capital firm, and I hired a private detective to prove it! I got the car, the house, the cat and a big check every month. It was more house than I needed in an exclusive, gated community, with five bedrooms, a fully furnished basement and a three car garage, all of which provided me lots of “play” opportunities. But what I liked most about it was the secluded, fenced backyard with a huge garden, pool and hot tub. I still worked a steady job as a personal trainer because I really liked my work. And, because I made my own schedule, I always had time for myself too. ...

It is no secret that my wife, Techie, and I enjoy experimenting and playing adult games. Some of the things we do are not original but are inspired by something we have read in Gromet’s Plaza. In this case we read and enjoyed the bondage piece “My Life as a Dog” by Richard and I said, “May I be your pet for a day?“ Techie gave me one of her “sneaky” smiles that should have been a warning; but I was determined to try it. Our med kit had some heavy-duty cling wrap tape I got that out. Then I went to my workshop and cut off two pieces of two three and a half inches of two-inch diameter soft rubber hose. In preparation for what was about to come I stripped down so the only thing I was wearing was my CB6000 male chastity device. We still had the locking collar, chromed chain leash left over from a Halloween costume party as well as the anti-bark shock collar we had gotten when we were caring for my son’s dog. ...

If this had been any of all those ordinary days she would just have walked past the ridiculously ornate mirror hanging on the stair landing wall without even casting a glance at her own reflection. This time, however, she paused in mid step to take a closer look at the deceitfully smirking green-eyed face that met her gaze. She had not yet got accustomed to her new appearance, even if it by all standards was a change for the better. It was still quite a radical change, which could be a bit unsettling. Someone had said that quick changes to your life were the best, where the old state of normality simply turned into a fresh one without leaving you too much time to react. Well, she thought, this wasn’t entirely true. It certainly helped if you felt at least a bit in charge of what was happening, which was obviously not always the case, and then there was the burning issue of maintaining the new ’normal’ instead of letting it slip back to the rejected previous state or just standing by watching it careening away into the unknown next. It had taken her quite a while to find purchase once the dominoes had started collapsing. ...

I was 24 years old, with a 2 year failed marriage because of premature ejaculation. A friend’s yacht turned me into a latex gay submissive. Chapter 1 After my divorce, I was very skeptical of having sex with woman, because I was afraid of not being able to perform properly and be shamed into acquiring a reputation of sexual inadequate. I spent the next 2 years alone, masturbating, going to xx book stores and putting a front to friends but, when it came to going to bed with someone, I always found an excuse to cancel. I needed release of some kind and started going to video booths with the glory holes for such. For some reason the idea of putting a dick in my mouth and sucking it, started to appeal to me and I also started playing with my nipples and imagining being penetrated analy. But my principals did not permit such deviations from my born gender. It had to stay as my private secret. I was a dental technician and enjoyed having a couple of beers at a local lounge near my apartment complex. One Friday night, the lounge was busier than usual and a guy in his fifties started a very friendly conversation and for some reason we became very friendly quickly. I bought a few rounds, and then he insisted in buying for the rest of the night. ...

Do you really want to know what went on behind “The Gates of Hell?” I sent the request through his publicist and spokesperson like I did every year figuring that the worst that could happen was that he would once again say “No!” Much to my surprise, however, this year when the publicist called back, rather than a polite refusal, he instead said, “Mr. Summerfield has agreed to see you.” ...

(story continues from Coven 2) Cast of Characters Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Marge - confused teenage motel-keeper’s daughter Sam and Alexis - rich, cruel, cult’s only married-couple Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players ...

A Leprechaun’s Tale of Ancient Victory over The Four Sisters - This is more whimsical and humorous than it is erotic. But then humor is always erotic. “He makes me laugh,” is one of the most often given reasons for a woman to love an otherwise unattractive, unlovable man. The story does contain descriptions / reference to normal sex, oral, anal, and masturbation. It was very late at night– or very early in the morning depending on your point of view. I am always up sometime during the night. I think I inherited that from my father. In any case, it was a little after 2:00 am and I was sitting at my computer reading through stories that I planned to enter in this year’s Halloween Story contests. ...

Jenna’s hands gripped the head board as Ben worked his hips, kissing and biting her neck and shoulder. Her frustration was growing with each thrust, as Ben moved close to his own release Jenna let go of the bars and let out a big sigh stopping him cold. “What’s wrong?” Ben said. Jenna put her hands on Ben’s shoulders, pushed him off and got up. “I don’t know what the big deal is,” Jenna said, “at least you could tie my hands to the bed.” ...